HBlDy-  IlIERALTpRANSIiATIOH^ 


Mjsw/osKQty 


^§Q^\r 


/^ 


Completely  Scanned  and  Parsed  Aeneid^  2,  ready  August,  1 900. 

Completely   Parsed  Caesar 

Caesar's  Gallic  War,  Book  I. 

By    REV.    JAMES    B.     FINCH.    M.  A.,    D.  D. 

From  the  Preface — I  have  designed  this  book  as  an 
aid  to  three  classes  of  learners,  and  it  is  my  confident  belief  that 
they  will  find  it  in  practice  to  be  of  really  invaluable  service — first, 
teachers^  both  those  rusty  in  Latin  who  nevertheless  find  them- 
selves called  upon  to  teach  Caesar  without  much  time  for  prepara- 
tion ;  and  also  those  who  are  "  up  "  in  Caesar  but  still  may  bene- 
fit greatly,  at  the  first,  by  having  at  their  elbow  a  model  for 
teaching  and  drilling  which,  like  this,  sets  forth  to  the  most  min- 
ute detail  each  step  in  the  parsing  and  the  translation  of  every 
word  in  the  text — then  clergymen  whose  opportttnities  may 
not  have  permitted  the  acquisition  of  the  Latin,  but  who  yet 
desire  to  possess  themselves  rapidly  of  so  much  of  this  lang- 
uage as  a  minister  really  needs  for  etymological  and  philo- 
logical and  literary  purposes,  as  well  as  for  the  simple 
satisfaction  of  emerging  from  a  state  of  ignorance  regarding 
a  language  so  familiar  to  the  educated — then  students,  both 
those  who  are  not  so  situated  as  to  have  an  instructor,  but  are 
still  ambitious  enough  to  study  Latin  without  a  teacher,  and  also 
students  who,  though  members  of  a  class,  yet  need  the  help  of  a 
complete  model  for  translation  and  analysis,  to  be  used,  of  course, 
under  wise  guidance.  Again  it  is  not  wholly  unlikely  that  the 
experienced  teacher  of  Latin  will  prize  this  book — not  because 
of  any  need  for  assistance,  but  because  of  the  advantage  of  com- 
paring one's  own  ways  and  opinions  with  the  methods  and  views 
of  another  competent  teacher.  With  this  book  anyone  can  learn 
not  only  about  the  Latin,  but  can  learn  the  language  itself. 

The  Latin  text  in  the  original  order  of  the  words  just  as  Caesar 
wrote  them,  with  the  exact  literal  English  equivalent  of  each  Latin 
word  directly  under  it  {interlined);  and  with  a  second,  elegant  trans- 
lation zw  the  margin,  employing  the  natural  English  order  of  the  words; 
aftd  with  Footnotes  in  which  every  word  of  the  Latin  text  is  completely 
parsed  2.n6.  the  constructions  explained,  with  References  to  the  gram- 
mars of  Allen  &  Greenough,  Bingham,  Gildersleeve,  and  Harkness 

Each  page  complete  in  itself— the  Latin  text  {long  voiv els  marked), 
the  interlined  literal  translation,  the  marginal  flowmg  translation,  the 
parsing  and  the  analysis— all  at  a  glance  without  turning  a  leaf! 

CLOTH $1.50  Postpaid 400    PAGES. 


TO  BE    FOLLOWED  SHORTLY  (CONSTRUCTED   ON  THE  SAME    PLAN)  BYC 

Vergfil'8  Aeneld,  Bk.  I.  (scanned).      Xenophon's  Anab.,  Bk.  I. 
Cicero's  1st  Orat.  vs.  Catiline.  Homer's  Iliad,  Bk.  I. 

HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5-6-12- 1 3- J  4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 


HANDY  LITEKAL  TEANSLATIONS.     88  VOLUMES. 


"  To  one  7uho  is  rcadins;  the   Classics,  a  literal  travslation  is  a 

convenient  and  legitimate  help ; and  every  well-informed  person 

will  read  the  Classics  either  in  the  original  or  in  a  tratislation.^' 


Caesar  s  Gallic  War.    The  7  Books. 

Caesar's  Civil  War. 

Catullus. 

Cicero's  Brutus. 

Cicero's  Defence  of  Roscius. 

C'cero  De  Officiis. 

Cicero  On  Old  Age  and  Friendship. 

Cicero  On  Oratory. 

CiCero  On  The  Nature  of  the  Gods. 

Cicero's  Se'ect  Orations. 

Cicero's  Select  Letters. 

Cicero  s  Tusculan  Disputations. 

Cornelius  Nepos,  complete. 

Eutropius. 

Horace,  complete. 

Juvenal's  Satires,  complete. 

Livy,  Books  I  and  II. 

Livy,  Books  XXI  and  XXil. 

Lucietius   in  preparation. 

Martial  s  Epig  ams  (p.ipei-). 

Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  2  volumes. 

Phaedrus'   Fables. 

Plautus'  Captivi,  and  Mostelaria. 

Plautus'  Pseudolus;  Miles  Gloriosus. 

Plautus'  Trinurr,mus,and  Menaechmi 

Plinys  Select  Letters,  2  volumes. 

Quintilian,   Books  X  and  XT. 

Ronnan  Life  in  Lat.  Prose  and  Verse. 

Sallust:  Catiline,  and  Jugurth.  War. 

Seneca  On  Benefits. 

Tacitus'  Annals,  jst  Six  Books. 

Tacitus'  Gernnany  and  Agricola. 

Tacitus  On  Oratory. 

Terence  :  Andria,  Adelphi,  Phormio. 

Terence:    Heautontimorumenos. 

Virgil's  /Eneid,  the  ist  Six  Books. 

Virgil's  Eclogues  and  Georgics. 

Viri  Romae. 


/Eschines  Against  Ctesiphon. 
/Eschylus'   Pronnetheus  Bound,  and 

Seven  Against  Thebes. 
/Eschylus'  Agar.ennnon. 
Aristophanes'  Birds,  and  Frogs. 
Aristophanes'   Clouds. 
Demosthenes  On  The  Crown. 


Demosthenns'Olyn.hiacs,  Philippics. 

Euripides'  Alcestis,  and  Electra. 

Euripides'  Bacchantes,  Herc.Furens. 

Euripides'  Hecuba, andAndromache. 

Euripides'  Iphig.  In  Aulis,  in  Tauris. 

Euripides'   Medea. 

Herodotus,  Books  VI  and  VII. 

Herodotus,  Book  VIII. 

Homer's  Iliad,  the  ist  Six  Books. 

Homer 's  Odyssey,  ist  12  Books. 

Isocra  es'  Panegyric,  in  prep. 

Lucian's  Select  Dialogues,  2  vols. 

Lysias'   Orations. 

Plato's  Apology,  Crito,  and   Phaedo. 

Plato's  Gorgias. 

Plato's  Laches  (paper'^. 

Plato's  Protagoras,  Euthyphron. 

Plato's  Republic. 

Sophocles'  CEdipus  Tyrannus,  E'ec- 

tra,  and  Antigone. 
Sophocles'   CEdipus    Colcneus,     in 

pi-eparation. 
Thucydides,  Books  l-IV. 
Thucydides,  Books  V-Vlll. 
Xenophon's  Anabasis,  ist  4  Books. 
Xenophon's  Cyropaedia,  2  volumes 
Xenophon's    Hellenica,  Symposium. 
Xenophon's  Memorabilia,  complete- 


Freytag's  Die  Journalisten, 
Goethe's  Egmont. 
Goethe's  Faust. 
Goethe's  Iphigenia  In  Tauris. 
Goethe's  Hermann  and  Dorothea. 
Lessing  s  Emilia  Galotti. 
Lessing's  Minna  von  Barnheim. 
Lessing's  Nathan  the  Wise. 
Schiller's  Ballads. 
Schiller's  Maid  of  Orleans. 
Schiller's  Maria  Stuart. 
Schiller's  The  Nephew  as  Uncle. 
Schiller's  Wallenstein's  Death. 
Schiller's  William  Tell. 
Corneille's  Le  Cid. 
Feuillet's  Romance  PoorYoung  Man. 
Racine's  Athalie. 


FOR  INTERLINEAR,  AND  TUTORIAL  TRANSLATIONS  SEE  OTHER  PAGES, 


ItautTu  XitcvitT  Tvauslations 


CESAR'S  COMMENTARIES 


ON  THE 


GALLIC   WAR 


LITERALLY    TRANSLATED 


WITH    EXPLANATORY   NOTES 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5-6-1 2-1 3-14  Cooper  Institute,  New  York  City 

Schoolbooks  of  all  publishers  at  one  store. 


^      I 


o 

I — I    o 
CD  sq 


o      ^    » 


05     S 


c3  "^      ^  -o 

'SI  '^- 


'5  ^ 
o 


-to 


OCi 


c^S 


c5  13 


2    a> 


'1^ 


1 

1 

s 
< 

O 

< 

til 

-t3:S  13:2 

1 

I.    Gaul,  as  a 
whole,  is  divided 
into  three  parts  : 
the  l)elgae  inhab- 
it one   of   these  ; 
the  Aquitani  an- 
other ;  and  those 
ivho  in  their  own 

g  ^'o  b  ?  S,'^  c      .2  5  .* 
^'^^'^.[^M.^^   lot" 


o  aJ  « 


^ -c -M  s  rt  .5  ^  =««...     - 


S  o 


U  « 


1: '-  «5  a;  ^  c^  ^"  «^ 


^    «S    ,     , 

. ,.s  >j  -Q   -  o   o 


•P^  J  :S  '■;  ci  S  « 


oTl  ^"i  2-  rt  ^-  ci.'- 


rt    C    .J   4,  .S   o 


d)  ^  '^  >. 


h3  -^  oj  ^ 


P    =:  «  "C  TJ 

00      rt 


.A>-q 


-^  o  ^^  r^'^TT"  (1)  w.^  r*^      p 


CD    ^    ?   <^^    r-        "+:;    ^ 


'C  — ■ 


.^-^-^  3:^      '-'^  S  ".S^h;  SCO  c^r^  j  o^   _ 

ilp  8i^i!I!§.^1l|l}lKlit| 

mmimmiiiihimi 

O  ,^  -^         -^  ii  <=>  B   -^  ^  <.^   ,       .   i:   M   O   .^^  ^    "?  'O  P^  ^<S 


2047<l/5 


Stad^ 
Annex 

KilO 


WE  ARE  ACTING 

As  the  Agents  of  numerous  Educational 
Institutions,  large  and  small,  throughout 
the  country,  for  the  purchase  and  for^Yard- 
ing  of  all  Text-books  used  therein.  Our 
exceptional  faciUties  enable  us  to  attend 
to  this  hne  of  business  with  the  utmost 
promptness,  and  we  save  our  customers  the 
delay  and  uncertainty  of  correspondence 
and  deaUngs  with  numerous  pubUshers, 
express  companies,  etc. 

We  can  present  no  better  testimony  as 
to  the  success  of  our  eftorts  in  this  direc- 
tion, than  the  cordial  approval  of  our  old 
patrons,  who  are  constantly  sending  us 
new  customers. 

We  have  purchased  the  stock  and  good- 
will of  the  New  York  School  Book  Clearing 
House,  which  firm  retires  from  business. 


HINDS  &  NOBLE, 

4-5'i3-i4  Cooper  Institute,  N.  Y,  City. 


TliL' 

COMMENTARIES  OF  C.  JULIUS  C./ESAR 

ON   HIS 

WAE   IN   GAUL. 


BOOK  L 

THE   ARGUMENT. 

I.  Dpscription  of  Ganl  and  its  divisions.  —  II,-IV.  The  ambitious 
designs  of  the  Hclvetii  under  Orgetorix,  and  the  siispicious  death 
of  the  latter. — V.-VI.  The  Helvetii  still  proceed  to  carry  out 
their  designs. — VIII.-XI.  Cssar's  opposition  and  measures. — XII. 
The  battle  at  the  river  Arar, — XIIL  The  Heivetii  send  ambassadors 
to  sue  for  peace.  —  XIV.  Cssar's  politic  answer.  —  XV.  An- 
other engagement  with  the  Helvetii. — XVI.  Caesar'a  reproof  of  the 
.»Edui  for  not  sending  him  the  promised  rjpplies.  —  XVII.-XIX, 
The  disclosures  of  Liscus  respecting  Dumnorix. — XX.  Divitiacus,  his 
brother,  pleads  for  Dumnorix.— XXI.-XXVI.  Various  events  in  the 
war  between  Cesar  and  the  Helvetii. — XXVII.  The  Helved,  being 
worsted,  offer  a  F-rrender,  but  some  clandestinely  return  home. — 
XXVIII.  XXIX.  The  numbers  of  the  several  Helvetian  forces  before 
and  after  the  war, — XXX.  Certain  parts  of  Gaul  congratxilate  Caesar 
and  request  a  council. — XXXI.  Complaints  are  there  made  against 
Arioratus — XXXII. -XXXVI.  Caaar's  message  to  Ariovistus  and  the 
bold  answer  of  the  latter.— XXXVII.-XXXIX.  A  panic  in  the  Ro- 
man camp. — XL.  Cajsar's  speech  on  that  occasion. — XLI.  Its  effecta- 
—  XLII.-XLVI.  Conference  between  Cssar  and  Ariovistus. — 
XLVII.-LII.  Which  terminates  in  wsir. — LIII.  The  overthrow  of 
the  Germans  and  their  flight -from  Gaul. — LIV.  Caesar,  having  sent 
Ixis  army  into  winter- quarters  amongst  the  Sequani,  proceeds  to 
perform  the  civil  duties  of  his  pro-consular  office. 

Chap.  I. — All  Gaul  is  divided  into  three  parts,  one  o* 
which  the  Belgse  inliabit,  the  Aqmtani  another,  those  who  in 
their  own  language  are  called  Celts,  in  ours  Gauls,  the  third. 
All  these  differ  from  each  other  in  language,  customs  and 
laws.  The  river  Garonne  separates  the  Gauls  from  the 
Aquitani;  the  Mame  and  the  Seine  separate  them  from 
the  Belgae.  Of  ail  these,  the  Belgae  are  the  bravest,  be- 
cause they  are  farthest  from  the  ci\iHzation  and  refinement 
cfJ^QurJ  Province,  and  merchants  least   frequently  resort  to 


2  Cesar's  comsientaeies.  {"book  i 

them,  and  import  those  things  which  tend  to  effeminate 
the  mind ;  and  they  are  the  nearest  to  the  Germans,  who  dwell 
beyond  the  Rhine,  with  whom  they  are  continually  wagmg 
war;  for  which  reason  the  Helvetii  also  surpass  the  rest  of 
the  Gauls  in  valour,  as  they  contend  with  the  Germans  in 
almost  daily  battles,  when  they  either  repel  them  from  theii 
own  territories,  or  themselves  wage  war  on  their  frontiers. 
One  part  of  these,*  which  it  has  been  said  that  the  Gauls 
occupy,  takes  its  beginning  at  the  river  Rhone  :  it  is  bounded 
by  the  river  Garonne,  the  ocean,  and  the  territories  of  the 
Belgae  :  it  borders,  too,  on  the  side  of  the  Sequani  and  the 
Helvetii,  upon  the  river  Rhine ,  and  stretches  towards  the 
north.f  The  Belgce  rise  from  the  extreme  frontier  of  Gaul, 
extend  to  the  lower  part  of  the  river  Rhine ;  and  look  towards 
the  north  and  the  lising  sun.  J  Aquitania  extends  from  the 
river  Garonne  to  the  Pyrensoan  mountains  and  to  that  part 
of  the  ocean  which  is  neai-  Spain  :§  it  looks  between  the  set- 
ting of  the  sun  and  the  north  star.  || 

Chap.  II. — Among  the  Helvetti.  Orgetorix  was  by  far  the 
most  distinguished  and  wealthy.  He,  when  Marcus  Messala 
and  Marcus  Piso^  were  consuls,  incited  by  lust  of  sove- 
reignty, formed  a  conspiracy  among  the  nobility,  and  per- 
suaded the  people  to  go  forth  fr'om  their  territories  with 
all  their  possessions,  **  [saying]  that  it  would  be  very  easy, 

•  Of  these,  i.  e.  of  the  three  divisions  of  the  Gauls,  (1)  Celts,  (2)  Bel- 
gians, and  (3)  Aquitanians,  not  vet  reduced  by  conquest  to  the  state  of  pro- 
%'incial3  of  Rome,  as  the  Allobroges  in  the  S.  E.  had  been  by  Q.  Fabius 
Maxinus  Allobrogicus,  who  was  consul  in  B.C.  121,  (the  year  of  the  famous 
vintage,)  with  L,  Opimius  Nepos,  the  murderer  of  C.  Gracchus  in  that 
year.  This  Fabius,  who  thence  derived  his  surname,  defeated  them  and 
triumphed  over  their  ally  Bituitus,  king  of  the  Avemi,  [Auvergne,2  who  waa 
led  captive  in  the  victor's  procession  A  Rome.  So  that  before  Caesar's 
birth  this  was  the  Provincia  (or  Gallia  Narbonensis  vel  Braccata).  The 
modem  Provence  is  only  part  of  the  old  Roman  Provincia, 

t  ''  To  the  north  :"  literally,  to  the  northern  stars. 

"i  i.e.  It  has  a  north-east  aspect. 

II  i.  e.  It  has  a  north-west  aspect. 

$  Tliis  "  part  of  the  ocean  "  is  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  where  it  washes  the 
north  coast  of  Spain. 

*ii  The  consulship  of  M.  Valerius  Messala  Niger  and  M.  riipiusPiso,  was 
in  B.  c.  Gl,  the  year  in  which  Clodius  profaned  the  rites  of  the  Bona  Deei, 
and  in  which  Pomey  the  Great  triumphed  at  Rome  for  his  victories  ovci 
the  Pirates,  and  the  kings  Tigranes,  and  Mithridates. 

•♦  Cum  omnibus  copiis,  i.e.  'n-avvrjfid,  with  all  their  goods  and  chattel^ 
[conf.  "  cultam  et  capias  Gallorum."  Book  i.  $  31.] 


CHAP,  in.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  3 

Biuce  they  excelled  all  in  valour,  to  acquii'e  the  supremacy  of 
the  -svhole  of  Gaul.  To  this  he  the  more  easily  persuaded  them, 
because  the  Helvetii  are  confined  on  every  side  by  the  nature 
of  their  situation ;  on  one  side  by  the  Rhine,  a  very  broad  and 
deep  river,  which  separates  the  Helvetian  territory  from  the 
Germans ;  on  a  second  side  by  the  Jura,  a  very  high  mountain, 
which  is  [situated]  between  the  Sequani  and  the  Helvetii ;  on  a 
tliird  by  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  and  by  the  river  Rhone,  which 
separates  our  Province  from  the  Helvetii.  From  these  circum- 
stances it  resulted,  that  they  could  range  less  widely,  and 
could  less  easily  make  war  upon  their  neighbours ;  for  which 
reason  men  fond  of  war  [as  they  were]  were  affected  with  great 
regret.  They  thought,  that  considering  the  extent  of  their 
population,  and  their  renown  for  warkre  and  bravery,  they 
had  but  narrow  limits,  although  they  extended  in  length  240 
and  in  breadth  180  [Roman]*  miles. 

Chap.  III. — Induced  by  these  considerations,  and  influ- 
enced by  the  authority  of  Orgetori^,  they  determined  to  pro 
vide  such  things  as  were  necessary  for  their  expedition — to  buy 
up  as  great  a  number  as  possible  of  beasts  of  burden  and  waggons 
— to  make  their  sowings  as  large  as  possible,  so  that  on  their 
march  plenty  of  com  might  be  in  store — and  to  establish 
peace  and  fiiendship  with  the  neighbouring  states.  They 
reckoned  that,  a  term  of  two  years  would  be  sufficient  for  them 
to  execute  their  designs ;  ,they  fix  by  decree  their  departure  for 
the  third  year.  Orgetorix  is  chosen  to  complete  these  arrange- 
ments. He  took  upon  himself  the  office  of  ambassador  to  the 
states :  on  this  joinmey  he  persuades  Castlcus,  the  son  of 
Catamantaledes,  (one  of  the  Sequani,  whose  father  had  pos- 
sessed the  sovereignty  among  the  people  for  many  years,  and 
had  been  styled  "friend"  by  the  senate  of  the  Roman  people,) 
to  seize  upon  the  Eovereignty  in  his  own  state,  which  his 
father  had  held  before  him,  and  he  likewise  persuades  Dum- 
B6rix,'an  -^duan,  the  brother  of  Divitiacus,  who  at  that  time 
possessed  the  chief  authority  in  the  state,  and  was  exceedingly 
beloved  by  tho  people,  to  attempt  the  same,  and  gives  him  his 

*  The  Roman  mile,  mille  passus  =  4,854  English  feet,  exactly=9'193 

of  English  miles.     So  that  the  length,  as  in  -the  text,  would  be  about  217 

Ehglish  miles,  the  breadth  163.     The  real  length  of  Helvetia  from  the  Le- 

man  lake  to  Lake  of  Constance  is  hardly  more  than  40  geographical  miles. 

b2 


4  c^SiVE's  comrENTAEiEs.  [book  1 

daughter  in  marriage.  He  proves  to  them  that  to  accomplish 
their  attempts  was  a  thing  ver^'  easy  to  he  done,  because  he 
himself -svould  obtain  the  government  of  his  own  state;  that 
there  was  no  doubt  that  the  Helvetii  were  the  most  power- 
ful of  the  whole  of  Gaul ;  he  assures  them  that  he  v/ill, 
with  his  own  forces  and  his  own  army,  acquire  the  sove- 
reignty for  them.  Incited  by  this  speech,  they  give  a  pledge 
and  oath  to  one  another,  and  hope  that,  when  they  havo 
Ecized  the  sovereignty,  they  will,  by  means  of  the  three  mosi 
powerful  and  valiant  nations,  be  enabled  to  obtain  possession 
cf  the  whole  of  Gaul. 

Chap.  TV. — When  this  scheme  was  disclosed  to  the  Hel 
vctii  by  informers,  thej ,  according  to  their  cuctom.  compelled 
Orgetoris  to  plead  his  cause  in  chains ;  it  was  the  law  that 
the  penalty  of  being  burned  by  fire  should  await  him  if  con- 
demned. On  the  i^j  appointed  for  the  pleading  of  his  cause. 
Orgetorix  drew  together  from  all  quarters  to  the  court,  all  his 
vacsals  to  the  number  of  ten  thousand  persons;  and  led  to- 
gctlier  to  the  same  place,  and  all"  his  dependants  and  debtor- 
bondsmen,  of  whom  he  hod  a  great  number ;  by  means  of  these 
he  rescued  himself  from  [the  necessity  of]  pleading  his  cause. 
While  the  state,  incensed  at  this  act,  was  endeavo^lring  to  as-^ 
Bert  its  right  by  armS;  and  the  magistrates  were  mustering 
a  large  body  of  men  from  the  country,  Orgetoris  died;  and 
there  is  not  wanting  a  suspicion,  as  the  Helvetii  think,  of  hia 
having  committed  suicide.* 

(Jhap.  V. — ^After  his  death,  the  Helvetii  nevertheless  at 
empt  to  do  that  which  they  had  resolved  on,  namely,  to  go 
forth  from  their  territories.  When  they  thought  that  they 
were  at  lengJJi  prepared  for  this  undertaking,  they  set  fire  to 
all  then:  towns,  in  number  about  twelve, — to  their  willages  about 
fom-  hundred, — and  to  the  private  dwellings  that  remained ; 
they  bum  up  aU  the  com,  except  what  they  intend  to  carry 
Avith  them ;  that  after  destroying  the  hope  of  a  return  home, 
they  might  be  the  more  ready  for  undergoing  all  dangers. 
They  order  every  one  to  carry  forth  from  home  for  himself 
provisions  for  three  months,  ready  ground  They  persuade 
the  Rauraci,  and  the  Tulingi,  and  ^he  Latobrigi,  their  neigh- 

•  Literallr,  "  nor  is  there  absent  a  susjAcion   that  he  resolved  on  tUtoti 
for  himaelf  " 


CHAP.  Vn.]  IHZ    GllJJO    "frAB.  5 

bours,  to  adopt  tHe  same  plae,  and  aftftr  biu-ning  down  iheii 
towns  and  villages,  to  set  out  with  them :  and  they  admit  to 
their  party  and  miite  to  themselves  as  confederates  the  Boii, 
who  had  dwelt  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine,*  and  had  crossed 
over  into  the  Korican  territory,  and  assaulted  Noreia.f 

Chap.  VI. — There  were  in  all  two  routes,  by  whicn  they 
could  go  forth  from  their  countn^ — one  through  the  Sequ^ni,* 
narrow  and  difi&cult,  between  mount  Jura  and  the  river  Ehone, 
(by  which  scarcely  one  waggon  at  a  time  could  be  led;  there 
was,  moreover,  a  very  high  mountain  overhanging,  so  that  a 
very  few  might  easily  intercept  them  ;)  the  other,  through  our 
Province,  much  easier  and  freer  from  obstacles,  because  the 
Rhone  flows  between  the  boundaries  of  the  Helvetii  and  those 
of  the  Allobroges,  who  had  lately  been  subdued, §  and  is  in 
some  places  crossed  by  a  ford.  The  furthest  town  of  the 
Allobroges,  and  the  nearest  to  the  territories  of  the  Helvetii, 
is  Geneva.  From  this  town  a  bridge  extends  to  the  Helvetii. 
They  thought  that  they  should  either  persuade  the  Allobroges, 
because  they  did  not  seem  as  yet  well-affected  towards  the 
Roman  people,  or  compel  them  by  force  to  allow  them  to  pass 
through  their  territories.  Having  pro\'ided  every  thing  for 
the  expedition,  they  appoint  a  day,  on  which  they  should  all 
meet  on  the  bank  of  the  Pthone.  This  day  was  the  fifth 
before  the  kalends  of  April,  [i.  e.,  the  28th '{ of  March,]  in  the 
consulship  of  Lucius  Piso  and  Aulus  Gabinius  [b.  c.  58  ] 

Chap.  VII. — When  it  was  reported  to  Csesar,  that  they 
were  attempting  to  make  their  route  through  our  Province, 
he  hastens  to  set  out  from  the  city,  and,  by  as  great  marches 
as  he  can,  proceeds  to  Further  Gaul,  and.  arrives  at  Geneva. 
He  orders  the  whole  Province  [to  furnish]  as  great  a  number 
of  soldiers  as  possible,  as  there  was  in  all  only  one  legion 
lu    Further   Gaul :   he  orders  the  bridge  at  Geneva  to  be 

*  In  the  modem  Bohemia  and  Bavaria,  which  both  derive  their  names 
from  the  Boii. 

+  Noreia  seems  to  nave  been  the  old  capital  of  Noricmn. 

t  The  country  of  the  Sequani  is  the  modem  Franche  C'omle, 

§  C.  Pomptinxis,  when  prsetor,  defeated  (b.  c.  61)  the  Allobroges,  who 
had  invaded  his  province  of  Gallia  Narbonensis.  (They  were  perhaps 
insurgents.) 

II  According  to  the  inclusive  reckoning  of  the  ancients,  whereby  the 
Slbt  (last)  day  of  March  would  be  the  day  before  [rather  the  2nd  day  ofj 
the  kalends  of  April,  the  30th  the  3rd  day  before,  &c.,  &c. 


6  Caesar's  coiuientaeies  [book  i 

broken  down.  When  'the  Helvetii  are  apprised  of  his  arrival, 
they  send  to  him,  as  ambassadors,  the  most  illustrious  men 
of  their  state,  (in  which  embassy  Numeius  and  Verudoctius 
held  the  chief  place),  to  say  "  that  it  was  their  intention  to 
march  through  the  Province  without  doing  any  hann,  because 
they  had"  [according  to  their  own  representations,]*  "no 
other  route : — that  they  requested,  they  might  be  allowed 
to  do  so  with  his  consent."  CaBsar,  inasmuch  as  he  kept  in 
remembrance  that  Lucius  Cassius,  the  consul,  had  been  slain.f 
and  his  army  routed  and  made  to  pass  under  the  yoke  by  the 
Helvetii,  did  not  think  that  [their  request]  ought  to  be  granted  ; 
nor  was  he  of  opinion  that  men  of  hostile  disposition,  if  aa 
opportunity  of  marching  through  the  Province  were  given 
them,  would  abstain  from  outrage  and  mischief.  Yet,  in  order 
that  a  period  might  intervene,  until  the  soldiers  whom  he  had 
ordered  [to  be  furnished]  should  assemble,  he  repheci  to  the 
ambassadors,  that  he  would  take  time  to  dehberate ;  if  they 
wanted  anything,  they  might  retmn  on  the  day  before  the  ides  J 
of  April  [on  April  12th]. 

Chap.  VIII. — Meanwhile,  with  the  legion  which  he  had 
with  him  and  the  soldiers  who  had  assembled  from  the  Pro- 
vince, ho  carries  along  for  nineteen  [Pvoman,  not  quite  eightceu 
English]  miles  a  v.-all,  to  the  height  of  sixteen  feet,  §  and  u 
trench,  from  the  lake  of  Geneva,  which  flows  into  the  river 
Rhone,  to  Mount  Jura,  which  separates  the  territories  of  the 
Sequani  from  those  of  the  Helvetii  When  that  work  was 
finished,  he  distributes  garrisons,  and  closely  fortifies  redoubts, 
in  order  that  he  may  the  more  easily  intercept  them,  if  they 
should  attempt  to  cross  over  against  his  vail.  WTien  the  day 
which   he  had  appointed  vdth.   the  ambassadors    came,   and 

♦  Vid.  M&dvig's  Lat.  Gramm.  (Wood's  Translation,)  §  382.  Obs.  S, 
p.  333.  These  parentheses  are  inserted  to  explain  mors  fully  the  pre^ 
else  form  cf  the  Latin  subjunctives  ("haberent"  ....  "  reverter eatur, 
&c.)  in  the  oraiio  obligua,  indirect  citation,  where  not  the  feet  but  the 
assertion  of  it  by  somebody,  is  meant  to  be  declared. 

t  By  the  Ttgiirini,  B.C.  107,  when  consul  (with  the  famous  C.Marius). 
Vid.  chap.  xii. 

X  The  ides  of  April  being  April  13th,  and  the  ides  of  every  month  the 
13th,  save  ^larch,  May,  July,  and,  October,  during  which  four  monthi 
the  ides  fell  on  the  15th  of  each,  two  days  later  than  usual 

§  Tlie  Roman  foot,  pes,  v.as  equal  to  97  English  feet.  The  height  of 
the  wall  would,  thereforcj  be  about  11  feet  10  inches,  according  to  CUT 
tnensuTiitJoa 


^JHAP.  X.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  ^ 

they  returned  to  him ;  he  says,  that  he  cannot,  consistently 
■with  the  custom  and  precedent  of  the  "loman  people,  gi-ant 
any  one  a  passage  throiagh  the  Province ;  and  he  gives  them 
to  understand,'*'  that,  if  they  should  attempt  to  use  violence 
he  would  oppose  them.  The  Helvetii,  disappointed  in  this 
hope,  tried  H  they  could  force  a  passage,  (some  hy  means 
of  a  bridge  of  boats  and  numerous  rafts  constructed  for  the 
purpose  ;  f  others,  by  the  fords  of  the  Rhone,  -where  the  depth 
rf  the  river  was  least,  sometimes  by  day,  but  more  fi-equently 
oy  night,)  but  being  kept  at  bay  by  the  strength  of  our  -works, 
and  by  the  concoxu-se  of  the  soldiers,  and  by  the  missiles,  they 
desisted  from  this  attempt. 

Chap.  IX. — There  was  left  one  way,  [namely]  through  the 
Sequani,  by  which,  on  accomit  of  its  narro-wness,  they  could, 
not  pass  without  the  consent  of  the  Sequani.  As  they  could 
not  of  themselves  prevail  on  them,  they  send  ambassadors  to 
Dumnorix  the  ^duan,  that  through  his  intercession,  they 
might  obtain  their  request  from  the  Sequani.  Dumnorix,  by 
his  popularity  and  liberality,  had  great  influence  among  the 
Sequani,  and  was  friendly  to  the  Helvetii,  because  out  of  that 
state  he  had  married  the  daughter  of  Orgetoiix;  and,  incited 
by  lust  of  sovereignty,  was  anxious  for  a  revolution,  and  wished 
to  have  as  many  states  as  possible  attached  to  him  by  his 
kindness  towards  them.  He»  therefore,  undertakes  the  affair, 
and  prevails  upon  the  Sequani  to  allow  the  Helvetii  to  march 
through  their  territories,  and  arranges  that  they  should  give 
hostages  to  each  other — the  Sequani  not  to  obstruct  the  Hel- 
vetii in  their  march — the  Helvetii,  to  pass  without  mischiet 
and  outrage. 

Chap.  X. — It  is  again  told  Csesar,  that  the  Helvetii  in- 
tend to  march  through  the  country  of  the  Sequani  and  the 
^dui  into  the  territories  of  the  Santones,  which  are  not  far 
distant  from  those  boimdaries  of  the  Tolosates,  which  [viz 
Tolosa,  Toulouse]  is  a  state  in  the  Province.  If  tliis  took 
place,  he  saw  that  it  would  be  attended  with  great  danger 
to  the  Province  to  have  warUke  men,  enemies  of  the  Roman 


•  "  Ostendere "  and"  dcnycrvj^rctrc  "  are  often  need  by  Czcsar  for  expIicS 
n'al  declaration. 
f  That  is,  as  a  por.tocn. 


9  Cesar's  commentaihes.  [book  k 

people,  bordering  ipon*  an  open  and  veiy  fertile  tract  of 
country.  For  these  reasons  lie  appointed  Titus  Labienus,  his 
lieutenant,  to  the  command  of  the  fortification  which  he  had ' 
made.  He  himself  proceeds  to  Italy  by  forced  marches,  and! 
there  levies  two  legions,  and  leads  out  from  winter-quarters' 
three  which  were  wintering  around  Aquileia,f  and  with  these 
five  legions  marches  I  rapidly  bj  tlie  nearest  route  across  the 
Alps  into  Further  Gaul.  Here  the  Centrones  and  the  Graioceli 
and  the  Catmig8s,§  having  taken  possession  of  the  higher  parts, 
attempt  to  obstruct  the  army  in  their  march.  After  having 
routed  these  in  several  battles,  he  anives  in  the  territories  o1 
the  Vocontii  in  the  Further  Province  on  the  seventh  fliiy 
from  Ocelum.ll  which  is  the  most  remote  town  of  the  Hither 
Province ;  thence  he  leads  his  army  into  the  country  of  the 
Allobroges,  and  from  the  Allobroges  to  the  Segusiani.  ^  These 
people  are  the  first  beyond  the  Province  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  Rhone.  ** 

Chap.  XI.— The  Helvetii  had  by  this  time  led  their  forces 
over  through  the  narrow  defile  and  the  territories  of  the  Se- 
quani,  and  had  arrived  at  the  territories  of  the  ^dui,  and 
were  ravaging  their  lands.  The  ^dui,  as  they  could  not 
defend  themselves  and  their  possessions  against  them,  send 
ambassadors  to  CsBsar  to  ask  assistance,  [pleading]  that  they 
had  at  all  times  so  'o'ell  desei-ved  of  the  Eoman  people,  that 
their  fields  ought  not  to  have  been  laid  waste — their  children 
carried  ofif  into  slavery — their  towns  stormed,  almost  within 
sight  of  our  army.  At  the  same  time  the  Ambarri,  tho 
friends  and  kinsmen  of  the  ^dui,  apprise  C»sar,  that  it  was 
Dot  easy  far  them,  now  that  their  fields  had  been  devastated, 

*  Making  « locis  patentibus  "  directly  dependent  on  "/.nilimos,"  which 
seems  the  true  (though  overlocked)  construction,  and  is  perhaps  the 
Bimplest 

t  A  district  in  Venelia,  which  not  in  ancient  only,  but  in  more  modem 
tmaes  and  the  middle  ages,  held  the  key  of  Italy  on  the  north-east  side. 

i  Coniendit  ire.    Literally,  "  hastens  to  go," 

§  The  Centrones  in  the  Graian  Alps,  Caturiges  (south  of  them)  in  the 
Cottian  Alps,  Graiocgli  between  the  two. 

II  Ocelum,  the  chief  town  of  Graioceli,  just  on  the  frontiers  of  Transal- 
pine Gaul :  the  present  Vsseau  in  Piedmont. 

^    H  Considered,  of  course,  not  so  much  as  tribes,  but  as  districtfi.     Thia 
IS  common  enough  in  Caesar. 

••  The  first  independent  people  north  of  the  Roman  Provioce  (new 
Lugdunum,  Lyons\ 


CHAP.  XU.J  SHE    OALLIO    VTAU^  9 

to  ward  off  the  violenco  of  the  euemy  from  tlieir  toiKTis : 
the  AUobvoges  likewise,  'vvho  had  villagfs  aud  possessions 
on  the  other  side  of  the  lihoiie,  betake  theiQselves  in  flight 
to  Cojsai',  and  assure  him,  that  they  had  noth.in'T  remaining, 
except  the  soil  of  their  land.  Coesai',  induced  by  these  circum- 
stances, decides,  that  he  ought  not  'i'  wait  until  the  Helvetii, 
after  destroying  all  the  property  of  his  allies,  should  arrive 
among  the  Santones. 

Chap.  XII. — There  is  a  river  [called]  the  Saone,  which  flows 
tlirough  the  territories  of  the  ^Edui  and  Sequani  into  the  Rhone 
with  such  incredible  slowness,  that  it  cannot  be  determined 
by  the  eye  iu  which  direction  it  flows.  This  the  Helvetii  were 
crossing  by  rafts  and  boats  joined  together.  When  Caesar 
was  informed  by  spies  that  the  ■•Helvetii  had  already  conveyed 
three  parts  of  their  forces  across  that  river,  but  that  the 
fom-th  part  was  left  behmd  on  tliis  side  of  the  SaSne.  he  set  out 
from  the  camp  ■v\ith  three  legions  during  the  third  watch,*'  and 
came  up  with  tliat  division  which  had  not  yet  crossed  the  river 
Attackiiig  them,  encumbered  with  baggage,  and  not  expecting 
him,  he  cut  to  pieces  a  gi-eat  part  of  them ;  the  rest  betook 
themselves  to  flight,  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  nearest 
woods.  That  canton  [which  was  cut  down]  v^as  called  the 
Tigurine;!  for  the  whole  Helvetian  state  is  divided  into  four 
cantons.  This  single  canton  having  left  their  country,  within 
tie  recollection  of  our  fathers,  had  slain  Lucius  Cassius  the 
consul,  and  had  made  his  army  pass  vmder  the  yoke,  I  [b.  cr, 
107.]  Thus,  whether  by  chance,  or  by  the  design  of  the 
immoital  gods,  that  part  of  the  Helvetian  state  which  had 
brought  a  signal  calamity  upon  the  Roman  people,  was  the 
Jii-st  to  pay  the  penalty.  In  this  Caesar  avenged  not  only 
the  public,  but  also  his  own  personal  wTongs,  because  the 
Tigurini  had  slain  Lucius  Piso  the  lieutenant  [of  Cassius],  the 

•  The  night  was  di^^dea  by  the  Romans  into  four  "  watches,"  of  three 
hours  each  ;  the  third  begiuing  at  midnight,  and  the  whole  four  lasting 
from  six  o'clock  p.  m.  to  six  a.  m.  *'  De  "  seems  often  to  mean  "  about  the 
middle  of;""  *'ut  jugulent  homines,  surgunt  de  nocle  (fit  midnight)  latrO' 
nes."— Horat.  1  Epist.  ii.  32. 

t  The  Canton  of  Zurich. 

%  This  has  been  already  mentioned  in  chap.  vii. 

%  Consul  in  B.  c.  J12. 


10  CJISAB'S   COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK  I. 

grandfather  of  Lucius  Calpumius  Piso,*  his  [Caesar *sr]  father- 
in  law,  in  the  same  battle  as  Cassius  himself. 

Chap.  XIII. — This  battle  ended,  that  he  might  he  able  to 
come  up  with  the  remaining  forces  of  the  Helvetii,he  procui'es 
a  bridge  to  be  made  across  the"  Saone,  and  thus  leads  his  army 
over.  The  Helvetii,  confused  by  his  sudden  arrival,  when  they 
found  that  he  had  effected  in  one  day,  what  they  themselves 
had  with  the  utmost  difficulty  accomplished  in  twenty, 
namely,  the  crossing  of  the  river,  send  ambassadors  to  him ; 
at  the  head  of  which  embassy  was  Divico,  who  had  been 
commander  of  the  Helvetii,  in  the,  war  against  Cassius.  He 
thus  treats  with  Caesar : — that,  "  if  the  Eoman  people  would 
make  peace  with  the  Helvetii  they  would  go  to  diat  part  and 
there  remain,  where  Caesar  might  appoint  and  des^ire  them 
to  be ;  but  if  he  should  persist  f  in  jpersecuting  them  with  war, 
that  he  ought  to  remember  both  the  ancient  disgrace  of  the 
Koman  people  and  the  characteristic  valour  of  the  Helvetii. 
As  to  his  having  attacked  one  canton  by  surprise,  [at  a  time] 
when  those  who  had  crossed  the  river  could  not  bring  assist- 
ance to  their  friends,  that  he  ought  not  on  that  account  to 
ascribe  very  much  to  his  own  valour,  or  despise  them;  that  thej 
had  so  learned  from  their  sires  and  ancestors,  as  to  rely  more 
on  valour  than  on  artifice  or  stratagem.  Wherefore  let  him  not 
bring  it  to  passt  that  the  place,  where  they  were  standing, 
should  acquire  a  name,  from  the  disaster  of  ih(^  Eoman  people 
and  the  destruction  of  their  army  or  transmit  the  remembranc* 
[of  such  an  event  to  posterity]." 

Chap  XIV. — To  these  words  Caesar  thus  replied: — ^that 
"  on  that  very  account  he  felt  less  hesitation,  because-  he  kept 
in  remembrance  those  circumstances  which  the  Helvetian 
ambassadors  had  mentioned,  and  that  he  felt  the  more  in- 
indignant  at  them,  in  proportion  as  they  had  happened  unde- 
servedly to  the  Roman  people :  for  if  they  had  been  conscious 
of  having  done  any  wrong,  it  would  not  have  been  difficult 

•  Consul  in  b.  c.  58,  through  Caesar's  influence,  who  had  been  consul  in 
B.  0.  S?,  and  had  married  Piso'a  daughter  Calpumla. 

+  Turning  the  Latin  from  the  oratio  oUiqiui  to  the  oratio  rectay  it  would 
be : — *'  sin  bello  persequi  perseveras,  reminiscitor  ....  pristina  virtutia 
Helvetiorum,*'  &c. ;  and  lower  down  (f)  "  ne  committeret  "  would  be 
*  ne  commiseris."  Vid.  Wood's  Translation  of  Madvig's  Lat.  Gramm. 
§  404,  5,  p.  354. 


CHAP.  XV.]  THE    GALLIC     WAB.  11 

to  be  on  their  guard,  but  for  thot  very  rcaooii  had  th^y  been 
deceived,  because  neither  were  they  aware  that  any  offence  had 
been  given  by  them,  on  account  of  which  they  should  be  afraid, 
nor  did  they  tliink  that  they  ought  to  be  afraid  without 
cause.  But  even  if  he  were  willing  to  forget  their  former 
outrage,  could  he  also  lay  aside  *  the  remembrance  of  the  late 
wrongs,  in  that  they  had  against  hia  will  attempted  a  route 
through  the  Province  by  force,  in  that  they  had  molested  the 
.^dui,  the  Ambarri,  and  the  Allobroges  ?  That  as  to  their  so 
insolently  boasting  of  their  victory,  and  as  to  (heiv  being  as- 
tonished that  they  had  so  long  committed  their  outrages  with 
impunity,  [both  these  things]  tended  to  the  same  point ;  for 
the  immortal  gods  are  wont  to  allow  those  persons  whom  they 
wish  to  punish  for  their  guilt  sometimes  a  greater  prosperity 
and  longer  impunity,  in  order  that  they  may  suffer  the  mora 
severely  from  a  reverse  of  circumstances.  Although  these  things 
are  so,  yet,  if  hostages  were  to  be  given  him  by  them  in  order 
that  he  may  be  assured  they  will  do  what  they  promise,  and 
provided  they  will  give  satisfaction  to  the  ^dui  for  the  out- 
I'ages  which  they  had  committed  against  them  and  their  allies, 
and  likewise  to  the  AJlobrogcs,  he  [C^sar]  will  make  peaca 
with  them."  Divico  rephed,  that  "  the  Helvetii  had  been  so 
trained  by  their  ancestors,  that  they  were  accustomed  to  re- 
ceive, not  to  give,  hostages ;  cf  that  fact  the  Roman  jpeople 
were  \\itnes3.''     Having  given  this  reply,  he  withdrew. 

Chap.  XV. — On  the  following  day  they  move  their  camp 
from  that  place ;  Caesar  does  the  same,  and  sends  forward  all 
his  cavalry,  to  the  number  cf  four  thousand  (which  he  had 
drawn  together  from  all  parts  cf  the  Province  and  from  the 
^dui  and  their  alhes),  to  observe  towards  what  parts  the 
enemy  are  directing  their  march.  These,  having  too  eagerly 
pursued  the  enemy's  rear,  f  come  to  a  battle  with  the  cavalry  of 
the  Helvetii  in  a  disadvantageous  place,  and  a  few  of  our  men 
fall.  The  Helvetii,  elated  with  this  battle,  because  they  had 
tvith  five  hundred  horse  repulsed  so  large  a  body  of  horse, 
Degau  to  face  ns  mor'e  boldly,  sometimes  too  from  their  rear  to 

*  Si  veteria  contumeli2e  obllvisci  vellet,  num  etiam  recentium  injuri« 
arum  memoriam  deponerc,  posse,"  without  "  se,"  would  be  in  oratio  rejta, 
"si  .  .  .  volo " — "  num  ....  possum^"  For  a  fuller  explanation  Bee 
Madvig'3  Lat.  Gramm.  (V/ood*3  Vranslation,)  §  405,  a,  page  354. 


19  iLBOOX  I, 

provoke  our  men  by  an  attack.  Caesar  [however]  restrained 
his  men  from  battle,  deeming  it  suflSicient  for  the  present  to 
prevent  the  enemy  from  rapine,  forage,  and  depredation. 
They  marched  for  about  fifteen  days  in  such  a  manner  that 
there  was  not  more  than  five  or  six  miles  between  the  enemy's 
rear  and  our  van. 

Chap.  XVI. — Meanwhile,  Caesar  kept  daily  importuning  the 
JEdui  for  the  com  which  they  had  promised  in  the  name  of 
their  state;  for,  in  consequence  of  the  coldness,  (Gaul,  being, 
as  before  said,  situated  towards  the  north,)  not  only  was  the 
corn  in  the  fields  not  ripe,  but  there  was  not  in  store  a  suffi- 
ciently large  quantity  even  of  fodder :  besides  he  was  un 
able  to  use  the  com,  which  he  had  conveyed  in  ships  up 
the  river  Saone,  because  the  Helvetii,  from  whom  he  was 
unwilling  to  retiro  had  diverted  then*  march  from  the  Saone. 
The  ^dui  kepc  deferring  from  day  to  day,  and  saying  that  it 
was  being  "collected — brought  in — on  the  road."  When 
he  saw  iJiat  he  was  put  off  too  long,  and  that  the  day  was 
close  at  hand  on  which  he  ought  to  serve  out  the  com 
to  his  soldiers  ; — ^having  called  together  their  chiefs,  of  whom 
he  had  a  great  number  in  his  camp,  among  them  Divitiacus, 
and  Liscus  who  was  invested  with  the  chief  magistracy,  (whom 
the^dui  style  the  Vergobretus,  and  who  is  elected  annually,  and 
has  power  of  life  and  death  over  his  countrymen,)  he- severely 
reprimands  them,  because  he  is  not  assisted  by  them  on 
60  urgent  an  oocasion,  when  the  enemy  were  so  close  at  hand, 
and  when  [com]  could  neither  be  bought,  nor  taken  from  the 
fields,  particularly  as,  in  a  great  measm^e  urged  by  their  prayers, 
he  had  undertaken  the  war ;  much  more  bitterly,  therefore, 
does  he  complaui  of  his  being  forsaken. 

Chap.  XVII. — Then  at  length  Liscus,  moved  by  CaBsar's 
speech,  discloses  what  he  had  hitherto  kept  secret: — that 
"there  are  some  whose  influence  with  the  people  is  very 
great,  who,  though  private  men,  have  more  power  than  the 
magistrates  themselves :  that  these  by  seditious  and  violent 
language  are  deterring  the  populace  from  contributing  the 
com  which  they  ought  to  supply;  [by  telling  them]  that 
if-  they  cannot  any  longer  retain  the  supremacy  of  Gaul, 
it  were  better  to  submit  to  the  government  of  Gauls 
fbftTi  of  Romans,  nor  ought  they  to  doubt  that,  if  the 
Romans  should  overpower  the  Helvetii,  they  would  wrest  their 


CHAP.  XVin.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  13 

freedom  from  the  ^dui  together  with  the  remainder  of  Gaul. 
By  these  very  men,  [said  he.]  are  our  plans,  and  whatever  is 
done  in  the  camp,  disclosed  to  the  enemy ;  that  they  could 
not  be  restrained  by  him:  nay  more,  he  was  well  aware,  that 
though  compelled  by  necessity,  he  had  disclosed  the  matter  to 
Caesar,  at  how  gi-eat  a  risk  he  had  done  it ;  and  for  that  reason, 
he  had  been  silent  as  long  as  he  could," 

Chap.  XV]  Tl. — Csesar  perceived  that,  by  this  speech  of 
Liscus,  Duninoiix.  the  brother  of  Divitiacus,  was  indicated  ;  but, 
as  he  was  unwilling  that  these  matters  should  be  discussed  while 
so  many  were  present,  he  speedily  dismisses  the  council,  but  de- 
tains Liscus :  he  inquires  from  him  when  alone,  about  those 
things  which  he  had  said  in  the  meeting.  He  [Liscus]  speaks 
more  unreservedly  and  boldly.  He  [Caesar]  makes  inquiries 
on  the  same  points  privately  of  others,  and  discovers  that  it  is 
all  true ;  that  "  Dumnonx  is  the  person,  a  man  of  the  highest 
daring,  in  great  favour  with  the  people  on  account  of  his 
liberality,  a  man  eager  for  a  revolution :  that  for  a  great  many 
years  he  has  been  in  the  habit  of  contracting  for  the  customs 
and  all  the  other  taxes  of  the  yEdui  at  a  small  cost,  because 
when  he  bids,  no  one  dares  to  bid  against  him.  By  these 
means  he  has  both  increased  his  own  private  property,  and 
amassed  great  means  for  giving  largessec:  that  he  maintains 
constantly  ai  his  own  expense  and  keeps  about  his  own  person 
II  great  number  of  cavahy.  and  that  not  only  at  home,  but  even 
among  the  neighbourmg  states,  he  has  great  influence,  and  for 
the  sake  of  strengthening  this  influence  has  given  his  mother  ia 
marriage  among  the  BiturTges  to  a  man  the  most  noble  and  most 
influential  there  ;  that  he  has  himself  taken  a  wife  from  among 
th«  Helvetii,  and  has  given  his  sister  by  the  mother's  side  and 
his  female  relations  in  marriage  into  other  states ;  that  he 
favours  and  wishes  well  to  the  Helvetii  on  account  of  this 
connection  ;  and  tliat  he  hates  Coesar  and  the  Romans,  on  his 
own  account,  because  by  their  arri\al  his  power  was  weak- 
ened, and  his  brother,  Divitiacus,  restored  to  Ins  former 
position  of  influence  and  dignity :  that,  if  anything  should 
happen  to  the  Piomans,  he  entertains  the  highest  hope  of 
gaining;  the  sovereignty  b}  means  of  the  Helvetii,  but  that 
under  the  government  of  the  Eornan  people  he  despairs  not 
only  of  royalty,  but  even  of  that  influence  which  he  already 
ha*  "     Caesar  discovered  too  on  iuquinng  into  the  uusuccessfeiJ 


14  CJESAR*S  COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK  1 

cavalry  engagement  which  had  taken  place  a  few  days  before, 
that  the  commencement  of  that  flight  had  been  made  by 
Bumnorix  and  his  cavalry  (for  Dumnorix  was  in  command 
of  the  cavalry  which  the  ^dui  had  sent  for  aid  to  Caesar)  ; 
that  by  their  flight  the  rest  of  the  cavalry  was  dismayed. 

Chap.  XIX. — After  learning  these  circumstances,  since  to 
these  suspicions  the  most  unequivocal  facts  were  added,  viz., 
tliat  he  had  led  the  Helvetii  through  the  territories  of  the 
Gequani ;  that  he  had  provided  that  hostages  should  be  mutu- 
ally given  ;  that  he  had  done  all  these  things,  not  only  without 
any  orders  of  his  [Caesar's]  and  of  his  own  state's,  but  even 
without  their  [the  ^dui]  knowing  anything  of  it  themselves ; 
that  he  [Dumnorix]  was  reprimanded  by  the  [chief]  magistrate 
cf  the  jEdui ;  he  [Caesar]  considered  that  there  was  sufficient 
reason,  why  he  should  either  punish  him  himself,  or  order  the 
state  to  do  so.  One  thing  [however]  stood  in  the  way  of  all 
this — that  he  had  learned  by  experience  his  brother  Divitiacus's 
veiy  high  regard  for  the  ROman  people,  his  great  afiectiou 
towards  him,  his  distinguished  faithfulness,  justice,  and  modera- 
tion; for  he  was  afraid  lest  by  the  punishment  of  this  man,  he 
should  hurt  the  feelings  of  Divitiacus.  Therefore,  before  he 
attempted  anything,  he  orders  Divitiacus  to  be  summoned  to 
hira,  and,  when  the  ordinary  interpreters  had  been  withdra\\ii, 
converses  with  him  through  Caius  Valerius  Procillus,  chief  of 
the  province  of  Gaul,  an  intimate  friend  of  his,  in  whom  he 
reposed  the  highest  confidence  in  eveiy  tiling ;  at  the  same 
time  he  reminds  him  of  what  was  said  about  Dumnorix  in 
the  council  of  the  Gauls,  when  he  himself  was  present,  and 
shows  what  each  had  said  of  him  privately  in  his  [Caesar's] 
own  presence  ;  he  begs  and  exhorts  him,  that,  without  ofi'enco 
to  his  feelings,  he  may  either  himself  pass  judgment  on  him 
[Dumnoiix]  after  trying  the  case,  or  else  order  the  [^duaii] 
state  to  do  so. 

Chap.  XX. — Divitiacus,  embracing  Caesar,  begins  to  im- 
plore him,  with  many  tears,  that  "he  would  not  pass  any  very 
severe  sentence  upon  his  brother;  sapug,  that  he  knows 
that  those  [charges]  ai'e  true,  and  that  nobody  suffered  more 
pain  on  that  account  than  he  himself  did;  for  when  he 
liimself  could  effect  a  very  great  deal  by  his  influence  at  homo 
und  in  the  rest  of  Gaul,  and  he  [DumnorLx]  veiy  Httle  on 
account  of  his  youth,  the  latter  had  become  powerful  tlu'ough 


CH>P.  XXI-I  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  15 

his  means,  which  power  and  strength  he  used  not  only  to 
the  lessening  of  his  [[Divitiacus]  popularity,  hut  almost  to  his 
ruin;  that  he,  however,  was  influenced  both  by  fraternal 
afiection  and  by  public  opinion.  But  if  anything  very  severe 
from  Caesar  should  befall  him  []Dumn6rix|],  no  one  woult 
think  that  it  had  been  done  without  his  consent,  since  he 
himself  held  such  a  place  in  Caesar's  friendship ;  from  which 
circiimstance  it  would  arise,  that  the  affections  of  the  whole 
of  Gaul  would  he  estranged  from  him."  As  he  was  with 
tears  be^ng  these  things  of  Csesar  in  many  words,  Caesar 
takes  his  right  band,  and,  comforting  him,  begs  him  to  make 
an  end  of  entreating,  and  assures  him  that  his  regard  for 
him  is  so  great,  that  he  forgives  both  the  injuries  of  the 
republic  and  his  private  wrongs,  at  his  desire  and  prayers. 
He  summons  Dumnoiix  to  him ;  he  brings  in  his  brother ; 
he  points  out  what  he  censures  in  him ;  he  lays  before  him 
what  he  of  himself  perceives,  and  what  the  state  complains 
of;  he  warns  him  for  the  future  to  avoid  all  grounds  of 
suspicion;  he  says  that  he  pardons  the  past,  for  the  sake 
of  his  brother,  Divitiacus.  He  sets  spies  over  Dumnorix 
that  he  may  be  able  to  know  what  he  does,  and  with  whom 
he  communicates. 

Chap.  XXI. — Being  on  the  same  day  informed  by  his 
scouts,  that  the  enemy  had  encamped  at  ^  the  foot  of  a  moun- 
tain eight  miles  from  his  own  camp ;  he  sent  persons  to 
ascertain  what  the  nature  of  the  mountain  was,  and  of  what 
kind  the  ascent  on  every  side.  Word  was  brought  back, 
that  it  was  easy.  During  the  third  watch  *  he  orders  Titus 
Labienus,  his  lieutenant  with  praetorian  powers,  |  to  ascend 
to  the  highest  ridge  of  the  mountain  with  two  legions,  and 
with  those  as  guides  who  had  examined  the  road  ;  he  explains 
what  his  T)lan  is.      He  himself  during  the  fomth  watch,  t 

•  For  the  vigili<By  or  watches  of  the  night,  vid.  note  on  book  i.  chap.  12. — 
,  1  ^     •  1-  r        /.  t.    n     „     C   There  heirig  thus  four 

With  f  l«t     ^gi^^   '""'^'"q   :«  V^i^^ht         «f      *^«   1^'^      '^'^^^ 

the       J  ^f  "  ^-^^^'i^rf^^l^i  «'  Vigili*"  ms  a  term 

Bomans  1  ^jj  «  Tf^^t  6  !'„      1  connected  with  zniUtarv 

1 4th  „  3  a.m.  to  6  a.m.     t„}ght.duty. 

t "  Legatum  pro  preetore."  The  legati  accompanied  the  generals  into  the 
field,  or  the  proconsul  [or  prsetor]  to  the  provinces.  They  were  nomi- 
nated (legati)  bv  the  Consul,  Praetor,  or  Dictator,  under  whom  they  served, 
after  such  nominauqn  bad  been  sanctioned  by  a  decree  of  senate  [senatut 


10  CfflSAE'3    COMMENTAEIES.  |bOOK    » 

hastens  to  them  Ly  the  same  route  hy  which  the  enemy  had 
gone,  and  sends  on  all  the  cavalry  before  him.  Publius  Consi- 
djus,  "who  was  reputed  to  be  very  experienced  in  military 
afifeirs,  and  had  been  in  the  army  of  Lucius  Sulla,  and  after- 
wards in  that  of  ^Marcus  Crassus,  is  sent  forward  with  the 

ECOUtS. 

Chap.  XXII. — At  day-break,  when  the  summit  of  the 
mountain  was  in  the  possession  of  Titus  Labieuus,  and  he  hijUf 
self  was  not  fmther  off  than  a  mile  and  half*  from  the  enemy's 
camp,  nor,  as  he  afterwards  ascertained  from  the  captives,  had 
either  his  arrival  or  that  of  Labienus  been  discovered ;  Consi- 
dius,  with  his  horse  at  full  gallop,  comes  up  to  liim — says  that 
the  mountain  which  he  [CaesarJ  wished  should  be  seized  by 
Labienus,  is  in  possession  of  the  enemy ;  that  he  has  discovered 
this  by  the  Gallic  arms  and  ensigns.  Caesar  leads  off  his 
forces  to  the  next  hill :  []andj  draws  them  up  in  battle-order. 
Labienus,  as  he  had  been  ordered  by  Caesar  not  to  como 
to  an  engagement  unless  [Caesar's]  own  forces  were  seen 
near  the  enemy's  camp,  that  the  attack  upon  the  enemy 
might  be  made  on  every  side  at  the  same  time,  was,  after 
having  taken  possession  of  the  mountain,  waiting  for  our 
men,  and  refraining  from  battle.  When,  at  length,  the  day 
was  far  advanced,  Caesar  learned  through  spies,  that  the 
mountain  was  in  possession  of  his  own  men,  and  that  the 
Helvetii  had  moved  their  camp,  and  that  Considius,  struck 
with  fear,  had  reported  to  him,  as  seen,  that  which  he  had  not 
seen.  On  that  day  he  follows  the  enemy  at  his  usual  f  dis- 
tance, and  pitches  his  camp  three  miles  from  theirs. 

Chap.  XXIII. — The  next  day,  (as  there  remained  in  all 
only  two  days'  space  [tc  the  time]  when  he  must  serve  out  the 
com  to  his  army,  and  as  he  was  not  more  than  eighteen 
miles  from  Bibracte,+  by  fiir  the  largest  and  best-stored  town 
of  the  .^dui,)  he  thought  ■'hat  he  ought  to  provide  for  a  sup- 

consultvun.]  If  the  consul  w.s  absent  from  the  army,  or  a  proconsul  left 
his  province,  the  legati,  or  one  of  them,  held  the  absent  magistnte's 
power  and  insignia,  m  which  case  he  was  styled  Legatus  pro  Praetore,  (or 
Vicegerent.) 

*  Bibracte,  afterwards  Augustodunam,  {hence)  the  modem  Autun,  (oa 
the  river  Aroux,  in  Burgundy. 

t  Lit.  "  1500  paces."  The  passus  (pace)z=2  gradus=5  pedes=4  EngJsh- 
feet,  1 0-218  inches. 

*  Literally,  "  At  the  it>*«rval  at  which  he  had  bef?  used"  (^to  fcUow,  &.c) 


CHAP.  XXV.  j  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  17 

ply  of  com ;  and  divcrtod  his  inarch  from  the  Helvetii,  and 
advanced  rapidly  to  Bibracte.  This  circumstance  is  reported  to 
the  enemy  by  some  deserters  from  Lucius  ^milius,  a  captain,* 
of  the  Gallic  horse.  The  Helvetii,  either  because  they 
thought  that  the  Eomans.  struck  with  terror,  were  retreating 
from  them,  the  more  so,  as  the  day  before,  though  they  had 
seized  on  the  higher  grounds,  they  had.  not  joined  battle; 
or  because  they  flattered  themselves  that  they  might'  be  cut 
off  fi'om  the  provisions,  alteiing  their  plan  and  changing  their 
route,  began  to  pursue,  and  to.  annoy  our  men  in  the  rear. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Ceesar,  when  he  observes  this,  draws  off 
his  forces  to  the  next  hill,  and  sent  the  cavalry  to  sustain  the 
attack  of  the  enemy.  He  himself,  meanwhile,  drew  up  on 
the  middle  of  the  MU  a  triple  line  of  his  four  veteran  legions 
iu  such  a  manner,  that  he  placed  above  him  on  the  very 
summit  the  two  legions,  which  he  had  lately  le^*ied  in  Hither 
Gaul.f  and  all  the  auxiliaries  ;t  and  he  ordered  that  the 
whole  mountain  should  be  covered  with  men,  and  that  mean- 
while the  baggage  §  should  be  brought  together  into  one  place, 
and  the  position  be  protected  by  those  who  were  posted  in  the 
upper  line:  The  Helvetii,  having  followed  with  all  their 
waggons,  collected  their  baggage  into  one  place :  they  them 
selves,  after  having  repulsed  our  cavalry  and  formed  a  phalanx, 
advanced  up  to  our  front  line  in  very  close  order. 

Chap.  XXV. — Caesar,  having  removed  out  of  sight  fii-st  liis 
own  horse,  then  those  of  all,  that  he  might  make  the  danger 


•  The  regular  complement  (j'-istus  equitatus)  of  cavalry'  in  a  legion  in 
CjBsar's  time  (the  legion  then  was  5000  foot)  was  300,  i  e.  10  tnrms  of  30 
horsemen  each.  [There  -were  for  each  turm  3  decuriones,  fKapxai.']  But 
in  Caesar's  time  the  decurio  tsems  to  have  been  captain  of  the  whole  tumi, 
according  to  Vegetius. 

+  As  is  stated  in  chap.  x.  of  this  book. 

J  All  the  foreign  socii  were  obliged  to  send  subsidies  in  troops  when  Rome 
demanded  them  ;  these  did  not,  however,  like  those  of  the  socii  Italici, 
serve  in  the  line,  but  were  used  as  light-armed  soldiers,  and  were  called 
•*  aurilia." 

§  Sarcinae  (lit.  "packages")  is  used  of  each  soldier's  own  baggage. 
which  he  caTies  for  himself;  but  impedimenta  is  the  army's  baggage, 
carried  on  waggons  or  beasts  of  burden.  The  Boman  soldier  carried  a  vast 
load,  60  pounds  weight,  besides  his  r.rmour,  which  last  was  considered  i)art 
And  parcel  of  the  man  himself.    (Cic.  Tusc.  Qu.  ii.  \6.\ 

G 


x8  CESAR'S   COMMENTABIES  [bOOK  t 

of  all  equal,  and  do  away  with  tine  hope  of  flight,  after  eu- 
couraging  his  men,  joined  battle.  His  soldiers,  hurhng  their 
javelins  from  the  higher  ground,  easily  brolvo  the  enemy^s 
phalanx.  That  being  dispei-sed,  they  made  a  charge  on  them 
"with  d^a^vn  swords.  It  was  a  great  liindrance  to  tlie  Gauls  in 
fighting,  that,  when  several  of  their  bucklers  *  had  been  by  ono 
stroke  of  the  (Roman)  javehnsf  pierced  through  and  pinned 
fast  together,  as  the  point  of  the  iron  had  bent  itself,  they  could 
neither  pluck  it  out,  nor,  with  their  left  hand  entangled,  fight 
with  sufficient  e-ase ;  so  that  many,  after  ha\-ing  long  tossed 
their  arm  about,  chose  rather  to  cast  away  the  buckler  from 
their  hand,  and  to  fight  with  their  pei-son  unprotected.  At 
length,  worn  out  with  wounds,  they  began  to  give  way,  and, 
as  there  was  in  the  neighbourhood  a  mountain  about  a 
mile  off,  to  betake  themselves  thither  When  the  moun- 
tain had  been  gained,  and  our  men  were  advancing  up,  the 
Boii  and  Tulingi,  who  with  about  15,000  men  closed  the 
enemy's  line  of  march  and  served  as  a  guard  to  their  j-eai*, 
having  assailed  our  men  on  the  exposed  flank  as  they  advanced 
[prepared]  to  surround  J  them ;  upon  seeing  which,  the  Hel- 
vetii,  who  had  betaken  themselves  to  the  mountain,  began 
to  press  on  again  and  renew  the  battle.  The  Romans  having 
&ced  about,  advanced  to  the  attack  in  two  divisions  ;§  the 
first  and  second  line,  to  withsjtand  those  who  had  been  de- 


•  Scutum,  BvpiOQ  of  Polybius,  was  the  (oblong)  wooden  (or  wicker-work) 
buckler  (strengthened  with  an  iron  rim  and  an  iron  boss)  of  the  Roman 
heavy-armed  infantry.  It  co%'ered  the  left  shoulder,  and  was  4  ft.  long 
ty  2^  broad.  It  was  distinct  from  the  (Greek)  clypcu^  (shield),  which  was 
round,  and  was  by  the  Romans  discontinued  for  the  Sabine  scutum,  about 
B.  c.  400  (after  the  soldiers  began  to  receive  pay). 

+  The  pilum,  or  ponderous  javelin,  v(T<jbQ  (of  which  the  Roman  soldier 
carried  two),  to  throw  or  to  thrust  with,  was  about  6  feet  9  inches  in  length. 
The  shaft  was  4^  ft.  long  ;  and  of  the  same  length  was  the  barbed  (three- 
square)  iron  head,  which  extended  half-way  down  the  shaft.  This  thick 
javelin  was  peculiar  to  the  Roman  heavy-armed  soldier  (with  his  long 
Jance),  as  the  (losum  was  to  the  Gauls. 

X  Circumvenire  seems  preferable  to  — venCTC. 

6  "Romani  con  versa  signa  b'partito  intulerunt,"  are  the  wot^.  "Signa 
inferre,"  "  to  bear  the  standards  on,"  means  to  attack  ;  and  •*  signa  con- 
vertere,"  '*  to  turn  the  standards  round,"  means  to  face  about.  The  Ro- 
mans, having  faced  about,  advanced  to  the  attack  " — bipartito,  *<firomU'U 
vlifferent  quarters,' '  or  "  in  two  divisions." 


OHAP.  XXVn.^  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  19 

fc-ated  and  diiven  off  the  field ;  the  thii-d  to  receive  tliose  who 
were  just  arriving. 

Chap.  XXVI. — Thus,  vras  the  contest  long  and  vigorously 
carried  on  with  doubtful  success.-"  When  tliej  could  no 
longer  -withstand  the  attacks  of  our  men,  the  one  division, 
as  thej  had  began  to  do,  betook  themselves  to  the  moun- 
tain ;  the  other  repaired  to  their  baggage  and  waggons. 
For  during  the  whole  of  this  battle,  although  the  fight  lasted 
from  the  seventh  hour  [i.  e.  12  (noon) — 3  p.  m.]  to  eventide, 
no  one  could  see  an  enemy  with  his  back  turned.  The 
tight  was  cairied  on  also  at  the  baggage  till  late  in  the  night, 
for  they  had  set  waggons  in  the  way  as  a  rampart,  and  from 
the  higher  ground  kept  throwing  weapons  upon  our  men, 
as  they  came  on,  and  some  from  between  the  waggons  and  the 
uheels  kept  darting  their  lances  and  javelins  from  beneath, 
and  wounding  our  men.  After  the  fight  had  lasted  some  time, 
our  men  gained  possession  of  their  baggage  and  camp.  There 
^.he  daughter  and  one  of  the  sons  of  Orgetorix  was  taken. 
After  that  battle  about  1 30,000  men  [of  the  enemy]  remained 
alive,  who  marched  incessantly  during  the  whole  of  that 
iiight;  and  after  a  march  discontinued  for  no  part  of  the 
night,  aiTived  in  the  territories  of  the  Lingones  on  the  fourth 
iay,  whilst  our  men,  having  stopped  for  three  days,  both  on 
iiccount  of  the  wounds  of  the  soldiers  and  the  burial  of  the 
(ilain,  had  not  been  able  to  follow  them.  Caesar  sent  letters 
;ind  messengers  to  the  Lingones  [with  orders]  that  they 
should  not  assist  them  with  corn  or  viith  anything  else ;  for 
that  if  they  should  assist  them,  he  would  regard  them  in  the 
same  light  as  the  Helvetii.  After  the  three  days*  interval  he 
began  to  follow  them  himself  with  all  his  forces. 

Chap.  XXVII. — ^The  Helvetii,  compelled  by  the  want  of 
^very  thing,  sent  ambassadors  to  him  about  a  surrender. 
When  these  had  met  him  on  the  way  and  had  thrown  them- 
Kelves  at  his  feet,  and  spealdng  in  supphant  tone  had  with 
tears  sued  for  peace,  and  [when]  he  had  ordered  them  to  await 
his  arrival,  in  the  place,"  where  they  then  were,  they  obeyed 

•  The  sense  of  "  ancipiti  prR»lio,'''  to  which  the  best  commentators  incline. 

+  Loco  quo  turn  esseitt,  "  where  they  "  (the  whole  body  of  the  fugitive 
Helvetii)  '•' then  werg,"  essera^  (according  to  the  ambassador's  statements, 
**  wherecer  "  on  the  faith  of  their  statement  "  they  were,"  though  where 
exactly  Caesar  knew  not.)     This  is  the  force  of  the  subjunctive  in  tllP 


20  CiESAR's   COMlIENTiRIES.  [BOOK  t. 

his  commands.  When  Cossar  arrived  at  that  place,  he  de- 
manded hostages,  their  arms,  and  the  slaves  -who  had  deserted 
to  them.  Whilst  those  things  are  being  sought  for  and  got 
together,  after  a  night's  interval,  about  6000  men  of  that  canton 
which  is  called  the  Verbigene,  -whether  terrified  by  fear,  lest, 
after  delivering  up  their  arms,  they  should  suffer  punishment, 
or  else  induced  by  the  hope  of  safety,  because  they  supposed 
tliat,  amid  so  vast  a  multitude  of  those  "who  had  surrendered 
themselves,  ihcir  flight  might  either  be  concealed  or  entirely 
overlooked,  having  at  night-fall  departed  out  of  the  camp  of 
the  Helvetii.  hastened  to  the  Khine  and  the  territories  of  the 
(jrcrmans. 

Chap.  XXVIII.  —  But  when  Cajsar  discovered  this,  he 
commanded  those  through  whose  territories  they  had  gone,  to 
seek  them  out  and  to  bring  them  back  again,  if  they  meant  to  be 
acquitted  before  him ;  and  considered  them,  when  brought  back, 
in  the  light  of  enemies;  he  admitted  all  the  rest  to  asiurender, 
upon  then-  dehvering  up  the  hostages,  arms,  and  deserters. 
He  ordered  the  Helvetii,  the  Tulingi,  and  the  Latobrigi,  to 
return  to  their  territories  from  which  they  had  come,  and  as 
there  was  at  home  nothing  whereby  they  might  support  theii' 
hunger,  all  the  productions  of  the  earth  having  been  destroyed, 
he  commanded  the  Allobroges  to  let  them  have  a  plentiful 
supply  of  com ;  and  ordered  them  to  rebuild  the  towns  and 
villages  which  tiiey  had  bimit.  This  he  did,  chiefly,  on  this 
account,  because  he  was  unwilling  that  the  country,  from 
which  the  Helvetii  had  departed,  should  be  untenanted,  lest 
the  Germans,  who  dwell  on  the  other  side  of  the  Ehine,  should, 
on  account  of  the  excellence  of  the  lands,  cross  over  from 
their  own  territories  into  those  of  the  Helvetii,  and  be- 
come borderers  upon  the  province  of  Gaul  and  the  Allo- 
broges. He  granted  the  petition*  of  the  ^dui,  that  they 
might  settle  the  Boii,  in  their  own  (i.  e.  in  the  jEduan)  terri- 
tories, as  these  were  known  to  be  of  distinguished  valour,  to 
whom  they  gave  lands,  and  whom  they  afterwards  admitted  to 
die  same  state  of  rights  and  freedom  as  themselves. 

Chap.  XXIX. — In  the  camp  of  the  Helvetii,  lists  were 

*  Lit.  '•'he  granted  to  the  ^dui,  requesting  it,  that  they  (the  ^dui) 
shall  settle  the  Boii,"  &.&,. (where  the  ut — coUocarent  is  governed  bjr  coiv 
cetsit.) 


CHAP.  XXX.J  THE    GALLIC    WAS.  21 

found,  ara^^-^L  up  in  Greek  characters,  and  were  brought  tc 
CsDsar,  in  which  an  estimate  had  been  drawn  up,  name  bv  name, 
of  the  number  "which  had  gone  forth  from  their  country  oj 
those  who  were  able  to  bear  arms ;  and  Hkewise  the  boys, 
the  old  men,  and  the  women,  separately.  Of  all  which  items 
ilie  totil  was 

Of  the  Helvetii  [lit.  of  the  heads  of  the  Helvetii]  263,000 

Of  the  Tulingi 36.000 

Of  the  Latohrigi , 14,000 

Of  the  RaurSci    ' S3,000 

Of  the  Boii 32,000 

The  sum  of  all  amounted  to .       368,000 

Out  of  these,  such  as  could  bear  arms,  [amounted]  to  about 
92,0  X).  When  the  census*  of  those  who  returned  home  was 
taken,  as  Csesai-  had  commanded,  the  number  was  found  to  be 
1U,000. 

Chap.  XXX. — ^When  the  war  with  the  Helvetii  was  con- 
cluded, ambassadors  from  almost  all  parts  of  Gaul,  the  chiefs 
of  states,  assembled  to  congratulate  Caesar,  [saying]  that  they 
were  well  aware,  that,  although  he  had  talcen  vengeance  on  the 
Helvetii  in  war,  for  the  old  wrongs  done  by  them  to  the 
Roman  people.f  yet  that  circxunstance  had  happened  no  less 
to  the  benefit  of  the  laud  of  Gaul  than  of  the  Roman  people, 
because  the  Helvetii,  while  their  affairs  were  most  flourishing, 
had  quitted  their  country  with  the  design  of  making  war  upon 
the  whole  of  Gaul,  and  seizing  the  government  of  it,  and 
selecting,  oiit  of  a  great  abundance,  that  spot  for  an  abode, 
which  they  should  judge  to  be  the  most  convenient  and  most 

*  Probably,  only  an  ordinary  review  for  the  sake  of  a  pretty  accurate 
estimate. 

*)•  Helvetionim — injxuiis — populi  Romani,  (use  of  the  double  genitive, 
Wood's  Madviff^s  Lat.  Gram.  4288),  the  wrongs  of  the  Helvetii — Le. 
wLich  they  did  (act.)  implies  the  wrongs  of  the  Roman  people, — i.  e.  whiclj 
they  suffered  (pass.)  [So  "  superiomm  dierum  Sabini  cunctatio,"  in  Book 
iii.  18.]  "  Tametsi  ab  iis  pcenas  bello  repetisset,"  is  lit.  '•'although  from 
them  he  had  sought  back  (re-claimed)  penal-satisfactions  in  war."  Poenas 
petere,  or  ^xpetere,  or  repetere,  capere  or  eumere,  habere  or  persequi,  to 
"take  saiisfaclioii"  by  dealing  punishment  or  vengeance.  Vtsna^expiatorff 
punishment  [or  tortures]. 


22  Cj:sAE5  co^«rE^•TARIEs.  [hook  l 

productive  of  all  Gaul,  and  hold  the  rest  of  the  states  as  tribu- 
taries. They  req-aested  that  they  might  bo  allowed  to  proclaim 
an  assembly  of  "b"  whole  of  Gaul  for*  a  particular  day,  and  to 
do  that  with  Caesars  permission,  [stating]  that  they  had  some 
things  which,  Anth  the  general  consent,  they  wished  to  ask  of 
him.  This  request  having  been  granted,  they  appointed  a  day 
for  the  asserobly,  and  ordained  by  an  oath  with  each  other, 
that  no  one  should  disclose  [their  deliberations]  except  those  to 
whom  this  [office]  should  be  assigned  by  the  general  ascembly 
Chap.  XXXI. — When  that  assembly  was  dismissed,  tho 
same  chiefs  of  states,  who  had  before  been  to  C:ssar,  returned, 
and  asked  that  they  might  be  allowed  to  treat  with  him  pri- 
vately (in  secret)  1-  coiicemiug  th-^  safety  of  theniselves  and 
of  all.  That  request  having  been  obtained,  they  all  threw 
themselves  in  tears  at  Caesar's  feet,  [saying]  that  they  no  less 
begged  and  earnestly  desired  that  what  they  might  say  should 
not  be  disclosed,  than  that  they  might  obtain  those  things 
which  they  wished  for;  inasmuch  as  they  saw,  that,  if  a  dis- 
closm-e  were  made,  they  should  be  put  to  the  greatest  tortures. 
For  these  Divitiacuo  the  iEduan  spoke  and  told  him  : — "  That 
there  were  two  parties  in  the  whole  of  Gaul :  that  th«  ^dui 
stood  at  the  head  of  one  of  these,  the  Arverni  of  the  other. 
After  these  had  been  violently  struggling  with  one  another  for 
the  superiorit}  for  many  years,  it  came  to  pass  that  the  Ger- 
mans were  called  in  for  hire  by  the  Arverni  and  the  Sequani 
That  about  15,000,  of  them  [i.e.  of  the  Germans]  had  at 
first  crossed  the  Fihine  :  but  alter  that  these  wild  and  savage 
men  had  become  enamoured  of  the  lands  and  the  refinement 
and  the  abundance  of  the  Gauls,  mora, were  brought  over, 
that  there  were  now  as  many  as  1Q0,000  of  them  in  Gaul : 
that  with  tlicse  tho  -£dui  and  their  dependants  had  repeatedly 
struggled  in  arms, — that  they  had  been  routed,  and  had 
sustained  a  great  calamit}— had  la3t  all  tlieir  nobility,  all 
their  senate,  all  their  cavalry.  And  that  broken  by  such 
engagements  and  calamities,  although  they  had  formerly  been 
very  powciful  in  Gaul,  both  from  their  ovra  valour  and  from 


•  t.  e.  to  make  a  proclamation,  that  such  an  assembly  was  to  be  holder) 
upon  a  fixed  day. 

t  Oudcndorp  has  recreio  fn  occulio,  but  more  recent  texts,  and  anicug 
them  Bcntley,  regard  in  o<:<'vHo  as  a  cinss. 


CHAP.  XXXI.]  THE    GALLIC    WAS.'  23 

the  Roman  peoples  hospitality*  and  friendship,  they  were 
now  compelled  to  give  the  chief  nobles  of  their  state,  as  hos- 
tages to  the  Sequani,  and  to  bind  their  state  by  au  oath,  that 
they  would  neither  demand  hostages  in  return,  nor  supplicate 
aid  fi'om  the  Eoman  people,  nor  refuse  to  be  for  ever  uuder 
their  sv?ay  and  empire.  That  he  was  the  only  one  out  of  all 
the  state  of  the  >^dui,  who  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
take  the  oath  or  to  give  his  cliildren  as  hostages.  On  that 
account  he  had  fled  from  his  state  and  had  gone  to  the  senate 
at  Romef  tc  beseech  aid,  as  he  alone  was  bound  neither  by 
jatli  nor  hostages.  But  a  worse  thing  had  befallen  the  victorious 
.Sequaui  tii.au  the  vanquisiied  ^dui,  for  Ariovistus,  the  king  of 
the  Gei'maus,  had  settled  in  their  territories,  and  had  seized 
upon  a  third  of  their  land,  ^\hich  wasj  the  best  in  the  whole 
of  Gaul,  and  was  now  ordering  them  to  depart  from  another 
third  part,  because  a  few  months  previously  24,000  men  of 
the  Hariides  §  had  come  to  him,  for  whom  room  and  settle- 
ments must  be  provided.  Tlie  consequence  Avould  be,  that 
in  a  few  years  they  would  all  be  driven  from  the  territories  of 
Gaul,  and  all  the  Germans  would  cross  the  Rhine  ;  for  neither 
must  the  land||  of  Gaul  be  compared  vdtli  the  land  of  the  Ger 
mans,  nor  must  the  habit  of  living  of  the  latter  be  put  on  a 
level  Avith  that  of  the  former  Moreover,  [as  for]  Ariovistus,  no 
sooner  did  he  defeat  the  forces  of  the  Gauls  in  a  battle,  which 
took  place  at  Magetobria,  thauH  [lie  began]  to  lord  it  haughtily 
and  cruelly,  to  demand  as  hostages  the  children  of  all  the  prin- 
cipal nobles,  and  wreak  on  them  every  kind  of  c.uelty,  if  every- 
thing was  not  done  at  his  nod  or  pleasure;  that  he  was  a 
savage,  passionate,  and  reckless  man,  and  that  his  commands 
could  no  longer  be  borne.  Unless  there  was  some  aid  in 
Cassar  and  the  Roman  peoph,  the  Gauls  must  all  do  the  same 
thing  that  the  Helvetii  have  done,  [viz.]  emigrate  from  their 
country,  and  seek  auotler  dwelling  place,  other  settlements 

♦  Tlie  Roman  "  hosjnUum,'''  pubLc  hospitality,  was  miicli  the  same  as 

the  Grecian  -rrpo^tvla. 

+  Romam  ad  senatum,  lit.  "  to  Rome  to  the  senate  (there)." 

X  Essel  optimus,   "  was "  according    to  the  speaker  s  represcidatiorif 

*'  tlie  best." 

$  Lit.  "twenty-four  thousands  of  the  men"  [called]  ^^ihe  Harudes." 

II  Agrum,  land,  i.e.  in  the  agricultural  sense  (arable  soil). 

f  /.i/. "as  soon  as  (when  once)  lie  dcte.ited  the  Ga»ls,  &c.,  hefbegaii  tol 

V»rd  it."  &c. 


94  CiESARS    COMMENTARIES.  ^BOiK  k 

remote  from  tlie  Germans,  and  try  -wliatever  fortune  may  fall  to 
their  lot.  If  these  things  were  to  be  disclosed  to  Ariovistus, 
J  Divitiacus  adds]  that  he  doubts  not  that  he  •would  inflict  the 
most  severe  punishment  on  all  the  hostages  -who  are  in  his 
I'ossession,  [and  says]  that  Caesar  could,  either  by  his  o-wn  in- 
fluence and  by  that  of  his  anny,  or  by  his  late  victory j  or  by 
name  of  the  Roman  people,  intimidate  him,  so  as  to  pre- 
vent a  greater  number  of  Gennans  being  brought  over  the 
Rhine,  and  could  protect  all  Gaul  from  the  outrages  of  Arlo- 
vistus," 

Chap.  XXXII. — ^^Vhen  this  speech  had  been  delivered  by 
Divitiacus,  all  who  were  present  began  ^^ith  loud  lamentation  to 
enti-eat  assistance  of  Cassar.  Caesar  noticed  that  the  Sequani 
were  the  only  people  o^  all  who.  did  none  of  those  things  which 
the  others^^id,  but,  with  their  heads  bowed  down,  gazed  on 
the  earth  in  sadness.  Wondering  jwhat  was  the  reason  of  this 
conduct,  he  inquired  of  themselves.  Tso  reply  did  the  Se 
t|uaui  make,  but  silently  continued  in  the  same  sadness.  Wheu 
he  had  repeatedly  iuqiiiied  of  them  and  could  not  ehcit  an^- 
answer  at  all.  the  ^ame  Divitiacus  the  ^duan  answered,  thai 
I — *'the  lot  of  the  Sequani  was  more  wretched  and  giievoui* 
than  that  of  the  rest,  on  this  account,  because  they  alona 
dm"si  not  even  in  secret  complam  or  supplicate  aid;  and  shud 
bered  at  the  cruelty  of  A.novistu3  [even  when]  absenr,  just 
as  if  he  were  present ;  for,  to  the  vest,  despite  of  eveiything,* 
there  was  an  opportunity  of  flight  given;  but- all  torturea 
must  be  endured  by  the  Sequani.  who  had  admitted  Ario 
%ustus  within  their  territories,  and  whose  tuwus  were  all  in  hi;* 
power." 

Chap.  XXXIIR — Cassar.  on  teing  informed  of  these  things, 
cheered  the  minds  of  the  Gauls  with  his  words,  and  promised 
that  this  afiair  should  be  an  object  of  his  concem,  [saying  i 
that  he  had  great  hopes  that  Ariovistus,  induced  both  by  his 
kindness  and  his  power,  would  put  an  end  to  his  oppression 
After  delivering  this  speech,  he  dismissed  the  assembly ;  and, 
besides  those  statements,  many  circumstauces  induced  liim  t-j 
think  that  this  affair  ought  to  Le  ronsidereil  and  taken  up  by 
him ;  especially  as  he  saw  that  the  ^dui,  stj'led  [as  they  had 

*  This,  elliptical  ixse  of  lar.ieu.  (I) '-iienertheJes:,."  (2)  '' yet  at  leasi,' 
(Z)  "  did  after  all,'  tiiav  lie  comuared  with  tLat  of  the  Greek  p/i'«>ff- 


'<;HAi».  XXXIII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE,  25 

been]  repeatedly  by  the  senate  "  brethren  "  and  "  kinsmen,^* 
were  held  m  the  thraldom  and  dominion  of  the  Gennans, 
;uid  understood  that  their  hostages  were  with  Ariovistus 
and  the  Sequani,  which  in  so  mighty  an  empke  [as  that] 
of  the  Eoman  people  he  considered  veiy  disgraceful  to  him- 
self and  the  republic.  That,  moreover,  the  Germans  should 
by  degrees  become  accustomed  to  cross  the  Khine,  and 
that  a  great  body  of  them  should  come  into  Gaul,  he  saw 
[would  be]  dangerous  to  the  Eoman  people,  and  judged, 
that  wild  and  savage  men  would  not  be  likely  to  restrain 
themselves,  after  they  had  possessed  themselves  of  all  Gaul, 
from  going  forth  into  the  province  and  tlience  marching 
into  Italy,  (as  tlie  Cimbri  and  Teutones*  had    done  before 

*  The  CiiuLri,  says  Niebuhr,  were  not  real  Gauls  but  C}  mri  (Celts  in  fact) 
of  the  same  stock  to'which  belong  theWelsh — Basbretoiis-  -early  Cumbrians, 
and  inhabitants  of  the  western  coast  of  England.  [The  Picts  of  Scotland  and 
the  Belgae  were Cy mri.]  "^hey  extended  eastwards  as  far  as  the  river  Dnieper, 
where  they  were  called  Galatians.  And  he  is  equally  sure  that  the  Teut6- 
nes  or  (Teutbni)  were  Germans.  It  is  thought  thdt  Jutland  and  the  regi(ms 
whence  came  the  Anglo-Saxons  were  the  original  seats  of  these  Cimbri,  who 
\-^Te  driven  from  them  by  the  progress  of  the  Sarmatians.  and  migrated 
southwards.  They  appeared  b.  c.  11  o  in  Noricum,  and  thence  descended  into 
]llyricum,  where,  near  Noreia  (in  the  modern  Carinthia),  they  defeated  the 
consul  Cn.  Papirius  Carbo,  b.  c.  11 3,  who  had  been  sent  with  a  large  arm.y 
to  protect  the  Camians.  They,  however,  now  moved  westward  into  Helve- 
tia, and  on  their  desolating  course  seem  to  have  been  joined  by  the  TeutCru, 
Ambrones,  Tigurini,  to  the  number  of  about  300,000  fighting  men,  besides 
a  vast  muliitude  of  women  and  children.  With  this  nomad  horde  they 
spread  over  South  Gaul.  South-west  Gaul  (i.  e.  Languedoc  and  Provence, 
l)auphinc  and  Savoy,  the  country  of  the  Allobrbges)  was  now  a  Roman 
province,  "  prov'ncia  nostra,"  ai.d  the  consul,  M.  Junius  Silanus,  was  sent 
to  protect  it.  He  was  defeated  in  109  e.  c.  b}  the  Cimbri.  We  have  seen 
in  previous  chapters  [§  7  and  12]  of  these  commentaries,  that  in  107  b.  c. 
the  Tiguiini  defeated  the  consul  L.  Cassius  I  onginus,  whose  army  was  nearly 
cut  to  pieces,  and  himself  slain,  near  the  lai<e  of  Geneva.  In  105  B.C. 
M.  Aurelius  Scaurus,  then  consular  legate  in  Gaul,  was  taken  pri:oner 
by  the  Cimbri,  and  put  to  death  on  the  spot  by  Bor6rix  (one  of  their 
leaders),  for  having  warned  them  not  to  cross  the  Alps.  In  the  same  }  ear. 
B.  c.  105,  on  Oct,  Gth,  the  Roman  forces  under  Ihe  proconsul,  Q.  Scrsilius 
Caepio,  and  the  consul,  Cn.  Manlius  Maximus,  sustamed  a  dreadful  defeat, 
owing  to  the  discord  of  the  two  generals  ;  of  the  two  consular  armies,  con- 
eisting  of  80.000  soldiers,  only  ten  men  survi\ed.  After  this,  the  Cimbri 
turned  to  Spain,  which  for  two  or  tl:ree  years  they  ravaged  as  ruthlessly  .as 
they  had  ra\ased  Gaul.  They  then,  long-expected,  moved  into  Italy,  and 
mingled  again  with  the  TeutOnes.  The  in\aders  ad\anced  in  two  columns 
Tlie  Cimbri  entered  I'aly  on  the  north-east,  crossing  the  passes  of  the  Ty 
rolese  Alps  near  Triderltum,  {JTrcnt,)  to  the  Plain  of  the  Po ;  wliile  tli« 


2f»  C^SAB'S   COMMENTARIES.  [jBOOR  I. 

tliem)  particularly  as  tlie  Ehone  [was  the  sole  barrier  that] 
separated  the  Sequani  from  our  province.  Against  which 
events  he  thought  he  ought  to  proAdde  as  speedily  as  possible 
Moreover,  Ariovistus,  for  liis  part,  had  assumed  to  himself 
such  pride  and  arrogance,  that  he  was  felt  to  be  quite  insuffer- 
able. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — He  therefore  determined  to  send  ambas- 
sadors to  Ariovistus  to  demand  of  him  to  name  some  inter- 
mediate spot  for  a  conference  between  the  two,  [saying]  that 
he  wished  to  treat  with  him  on  state-business  and  matters  of 
the  highest  importance  to  both  of  them.  To  this  embassy 
Ariovistus  rephed,  that  if  he  himself  had  had  need  of  any- 
thing from  Csesar,  he  would  have  gone  to  him  ;*  and  that  if 
Caesar  wanted  any  tiling  from  himf  he  ought  to  come  to  him. 

Teut6ni  [and  Ambrones]  penetrated  into  Italy  by  Nice^  round  the  coast  of 
the  Sinus  Ligusticus  (or  Gziif  of  Genoa).  The  famous  C.  Marius,  in  his 
fourth  consulate,  B.  c.  102,  opposed  the  Teut^net,,  and,  by  means  of  an  am- 
bush of  3000  men  under  Claudius  Marcellus  in  the  barbarians'  rear,  van- 
quished and  annihilated  their  immense  army  with  terrible  slaughter  in  a  bat- 
tle, fought  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone  near  Aquse  Sextiae,  {Aixxn  Provence.) 
Marius's  colleague,  Q,.  Lutatius  Catulus,  who  with  (the  afterwards  cele- 
brated) Sulla  for  his  lieutenant  had  gone  against  the  Cimbri  and  had  taken 
up  a  strong  position  near  the  sources  of  the  Ath^sis  (Adige,)  was  much  less 
successful,  for  he  was  dislodged  by  a  sudden  onset  of  the  Cimbri — forced  to 
retreat — fall  back  behind  the  Po— and  leave  the  whole  of  Transpadane  Gaul 
(the  rich  plain  of  Lombard!/)  to  the  mercy  of  the  enemy.  This  was  in  the 
spring  of  1 01  B.C.  Catulus  this  year  was  pro-consul ;  and  Marius,  now  con- 
sul for  the  fifth  time,  started  from  Rome,  (where  he  had  declined  a  triumph 
for  his  victory  while  the  Cimbri  were  yet  in  Italy,)  to  join  his  late  colleague. 
Their  united  forces,  amounting  to  50,000  men,  came  up  with  the  Cimbri  neat 
Vercell£B  {Vercelli  westward  of  Milan,)  and  in  the  Raudii  Campi  (on 
July  30th)  completely  routed  and  destroyed  the  barbarian  host,  as  Marius 
had  the  Teutcnes.  _  The  brunt  of  this  fearful  conflict,  and  therefore  the 
honour  of  the  decisive  victory  which  crowned  it,  belonged  to  Catulus,  who 
with  20,000  men  had  occupied  the  centre :  iMarius  with  the  remainder, 
being  posted  on  the  wings,  had  (on  account  of  a  prodigious  blinding  dust 
which  arose)  quite  missed  the  enemy^  yet  at  Rome  the  whole  merit  wa3 
given  to  him.  [Juvenal  Sat.  viii.  253.]  The  Tigurini,  who  had  been 
stationed  at  the  passes  of  the  Tyrol,  fled  and  dispersed,  when  they  heard 
of  the  overthrow  and  destruction  of  their  allies  —  the  Teutdnes  ami 
Cimbri. 

*  "Sese  ad  eum  venfurum  fuisse ;"  on  this  see  Wood's  translation  of 
Madviff's  Lat.  Gramm.  §  409  (the  Obs.  particularly),  p.  357. 

t  "  Si  quid  ille"  (CjBsar)  "  se"  (Ariovistum)  '*  velit,"  where  se  is  the 
accusative  case  ;  for  "  vellc  aliquem  aliqnid  "  is  "  to  want  something  cj 
(or  with)  8<>mebcd\ ." 


'.]  THE    OALLIO    MTAIL.  27 

That,  besides,  neither  dare  he  go  -mthout  an  army  into  thoso 
parts  of  Ga.nl  -which  Caesar  had  possession  of,  nor  could  he, 
%vithout  great  expense  and  trouble,  draw  his  aiTuy  together  to 
on6  place ;  that  to  him,  moreover,  it  appeared  strange,  what 
business  either  Csesar  or  the  Roman  people  at  all  had  in  his 
own  Gaul,  which  he  had  conquered  in  war.* 

Chap.  7iXXV.  —  When  these  answers  were  reported,  to 
CaBsar,  ho  sends  ambassadors  to  him  a  second  time  with 
thi^  message.  "  Since,  after  having  been  treated  witli  so 
much  idndness  by  hiniself  and  the  Roman  people,  (as  he  had 
in  his  consulship  [b. c.  59]  been  styled  'king  and  friend'  by 
the  senate),  he-  makes f  this  recompence  to  [Caesar]  himself 
and  the  Roman  people,  [viz.]  •  that  when  invited  to  a  confe- 
rence he  demurs,  and  does  not  think  that  it  concerns  him  to 
advise  and  inform  himself  about  an  object  of  mutual  interest, 
these  are  the  things  which  he  requires  of  him;  first,  that 
he  do  not-j-  any  more  bring  over  any  body  of  men  across  the 
Rhine  into  Gaul ;  in  the  next  place,  that  he  restore  the  hos- 
tages, which  he  has  from  the  -^dui,  and  gi-ant  the  Sequani 
permission  I  to  restore  to  them  with  his  consent  those  hostages 
which  they  have,  and  that  he  neither  provoke  the  ^dui  by 
outrage  nor  make  war  upon  them  or  their  aUies ;  if  he  would 
accordingly  do  this,"§  [Caesar  says]  that  "he  himself  and  the 
Roman  people  -wiU  entertain  a  perpetual  feeling  of  favour 
and  friendship  towards  liim ;  but  that  if  he  [Caesar]  does  not 
obtain  [his  desires]  that  he  (forasmuch  as  in  the  consulship  of 
Marcus  Messala  and  Marcus  Piso  [b.c.  61]  the  senate  had 
decreed  that,  whoever  should  have  the  administration  of  the 
pro-\rince  of  Gaul  should,  as  far  as  he  could  do  so  consistently 
with  the  interests  of  the  republic,  protect  the  ^dui  and  tho 


•  Lit.  "  What  (sort)  of  business  tliere  -was  either  to  Caesar,  or  to  the 
Roman  people  at  all,  (i.  e.  what  sort  of  business  they  had)  in  his"  (^Ario- 
vistits^s)  "  ovm.  Gaul,"  &c. 

•f-  The  imperfecls  sub],  of  the  L.^tin  oralio  ohiiqua,  are  here  translated 
by  present  tenses  in  English,  this  seeming  better  suited  to  our  idiom.  The 
imperfect  is  used  in  the  Latin,  because,  the  principal  tense,  legatos  miltitf 
as  an  historic  present,  is  equivalent  to  a  past  tense,  which  would  require 
the  subj.  imperf. 

$  Lit. — "  grant  permission  that  they  should  be  allowed  td  restore." 

§  Lit. — "if  he  should  have  done  that  so,"  i.  e.  "if  he  ahoaid  have 
aiited  so  in  that  casa  " 


23  C^SAIl's    COMilExNTARILS,  \j\0OK  I 

Other  friends  of  tlie  Eomau  people,)  ^viil  not  ovcnook  tLo 
v;rongs  of  the  -^diii." 

Chap.  XXXVI. — To  tliis  Ariovistus  replied,  that  "the  right 
of  war  vru3,  that  they  "svho  had  conquered  shoidd  govern  those 
whom  they  had  conquered,  in  what  manner  they  pleased ;  that  iu 
that  way  the  Roman  people  were  wont  to  govern  the  nations 
which  they  had  conquered,  not  according  to  the  dictation  of  any 
other,  but  according  to  their  own  discretion.  If  he  for  his  part 
did  not  dictate  to  the  Roman  people  as  to  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  to  exercise  their  right,  he  ought  not  to  be  obstructed 
by  the  Roman  people  in  his  right ;  that  the  -^dui,  inasmuch 
as  they  had  tried  the  fortune  of  war  and  had  engaged  in 
ai-ms  and  been  conquered,  had  become  tributaries  to  him ; 
that  Caesar  was  doing  a  great  injustice,  in  that  by  his  arrival 
he  was  making  his  revenues  less  valuable  to  him ;  that  he 
should  not  restore  their  hostages  to  the  ^dui,  but  should 
not  make  war  wrongfully  either  upon  them  or  then-  alhes,  if 
they  abided  by  that  wliich  had  been  agreed  on,  and  jiaid 
their  tribute  annually :  if  they  did  not  continue  to  do  that, 
the  Roman  people's  name  of  '  brothers '  would  avail  them 
nought.*  As  to  Cassar's  threatening  him  that  he  would 
not  overlook  the  wrongs  of  the  jEdui,  [he  said]  that  no  one 
had  ever  entered  into  a  contest  with  Jiim  [Ariovistus]  without 
utter  ruin  to  himself.  That  Cassar  might  enter  the  lists  when 
he  chose ;  he  would  feel  what  the  invincible  Germans,  well 
trained  [as  they  were]  beyond  aU  others  to  arms,  who  for  four 
teen  yearsf  had  not  been  beneath  a  roof,  could  achieve  by  their 
valour." 

Chap.  XXXVII. — At  the  same  time  that  this  message 
was  delivered  to  Caesar,  ambassadors  came  fi'om  the  >dEdui 
and  the  Treviri ;  from  the  -^dui  to  complain  that  tho 
Harudes,  who  had  lately  been  brought  over  into  Gaul,  were 
ravaging  their  territories ;  that  they  had  not  been  able  to  pur- 
chase peace  from  Ariovistus,  even  by  giving  hostages :  and  from 
the  Treviri,  [to  state]  that  a  hundred  cantons  of  the  Suevi 
had  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  Rliine,  and  were  attemntuig 

•  Lit.— "if  they  should  not  have  done  that,  the  Roman  people's  titio 
of  "  brothers  "  -n-ould  be  far  from  being  of  any  avail  to  them.  "  Longe — 
procul — multum  abesse,"  often  means  "  to  be  utterly  impotent,  or  disin- 
•clined,  to  be  of  no  service." 

+  Inter  annos  XIV  means  this  :  intra  annos  XIV  would  be  "  u-itkin 
[in  less  than]  fourteen  ye.irs" 


CHAP.  XXXXS.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  'J» 

to  cross  it ;  that  the  brothers.  Xasuas  and  CiniLcrius.  headed 
them.  Being  gi-eatlv  alarmed  at  these  things,  Coesar  thought 
that  he  ought  to  use  all  JespaK-h,  lest,  if  this  new  band 
of  Suevi  should  unite  \Yith  the  old  troops  of  Ariovistus,  he 
fAriovistus]  might  be  less  easily  -withstood.  Having, '  there 
lore, "as- quickly  as  he  could,  provided  a  supply  of  com,  he 
liastened  to  Aiiovistus  by  forced  marches. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — When  he  Lad  proceeded  three  days' 
journey,  ^vord  was  brought  to  him  that  Ariovistus  was  hasten- 
ing \yiih  all  his  forces  to  seize  on  Yesoutio,*  which  is  the 
largest  town  of  the  Sequuni,  and  had  advanced  three  days' 
journey  from  his  tenitories.  Coesar  thought  that  he  ought 
to  take  the  greatest  precautions  lest  this  shoidd  happen,  for 
there  was  in  that  to\vu  a  most  ample  supply  of  everj-tliing 
which  was  rerviceable  for  war:  and  so  fortified  was  it  by 
the  nature  of  the  ground,  as  to  afford  a  great  facility  for  pro- 
tracting the  war,  inasmuch  as  the  rive;-  Doubs  almost  sur- 
rounds the  whole  to^-n,  as  though  it  were  ti'aced  round  it  with 
(I  pair  of  compasses.  A  mountain  of  great  height  shuts  in 
fhe  remaining  space,  which  is  not  more  than  600  fcet.f  where 
the  river  leaves  a  gap,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  roots  of  that 
mountain  extend  to  the  river's  bank  on  either  side.  A  Avail 
thrown  around  it  makes  a  citadel  of  this  [mountain],  and 
tcnnects  it  with  the  town.  Hither  Cajsar- liastens  by  forced 
mar'^.hos  by  night  and  day,  and,  after  having  seized  the  town, 
/Stations  a  gamson  there. 

Chaf,  XXXIX. — Wiiilst  he  is  tan-ying  a  fcAV  days  at  Ve- 
ijontiu,  cu  account  of  corn  and  provisions  ;  from  the  inqiuries 
of  our  men  and  the  reports  of  the  Gauls  and  traders,  (who 
Hsserteu  that  the  Germans  were  men  of  huge  stature,  cf 
incredibL  valour  and  practice  in  arms, — that  ofttimes  they, 
ou  encountenng  them,  could  not  bear  even  their  countenance, 
and  the  neroenes?  of  then-  eyes,) — so  great  a  panic  on  a  sudden 
seized  the  whoie  ai"my,  as  to  discompose  the  minds  and  spuita 
uf  all  in  no  slighi  degree.     Tliis  first  ai'ose  from  the  tribunes 

•  Modern  Besangon. 

+  Cssar  seems  to  have  infant  here  not  the  common  foot,  but  the  ffradua 
or  pes  sestertius  (=  L'4  f(^t)^.  $t3  the  base  of  the  mountain  actually 
measures  lo^O  feet. 


30  CCSAB's   COMMENTAMES.  I^BOOKf. 

of  the  soldiers,  the  prefects  and  the  rest,  who,  having  followed 
Caesar  from  the  city  [Rome]  from  motives  of  friendship,  had 
no  great  experience  in  militaiy  affairs.  And  alleging,  some 
of  them  one  reason,  some  another,  which  they  said  made  it 
necessary  for  them  to  depart,  they  requested  that  by  his 
consent  they  might  be  allowed  to  withdraw  ;  some,  infiixenced 
by  shame,  stayed  behind  in  order  that  they  might  avoid 
the  suspicion  of  cowardice.  These  could  neither  composo 
their  countenance,*  nor  even  sometimes  check  their  tears: 
but  hidden  in  their  tents,  either  bewailed  their  fate,  or  de- 
plored -with  their  comi-ades  the  general  danger.  Wills  were 
sealed  universally  thi-oughout  the  whole  camp.  By  the  ex- 
pressions and  cowardice  of  these  men,  even  those  who  pos- 
sessed gTeat  experience  in  the  camp,  both  soldiers  and  centu- 
rions, and  those  [the  decurions]  who  were  in  command  of  the 
cavalry,  were  gradually  disconcerted.  Such  of  them  as  wished 
to  be  considered  less  alarmed,  said  that  they  did  not  dread 
the  enemy,  but  feared  the  narrowness  of  the  roads  and  tho 
fastness  of  the  forests  which  lay  between  them  and  Ariovistus, 
or  else  that  the  supplies  could  not  be  brought  up  readily 
enough.  Some  even  declared  to  Caesar,  that  when  he  gave 
orders  for  the  camp  to  be  moved  and  the  troops  to  advance,t  the 
soldiers  would  not  be  obedient  to  the  commaiid,  nor  advance  t 
in  consequence  of  their  fear. 

Chap.  XL. — "When  Csesar  observed  these  things,  having 
called  a  council,  and  summoned  to  it  the  centurions  of  all 
the  companies,  he  severely  reprimanded  them,  "  particularly, 
for  supposing  that  it  belonged  to  them  to  inquire  or  conjecture, 
either  ia  what  direction  they  were  mai-cliing,  or  with  what 
object.  That  Ariovistus,  during  his  [Caesar's]  consulship,  had 
most  anxiously  sought  after  the  friendship  of  the  Roman 
people ;  why  should  any  one  judge  tha,t  he  would  so  rashly 
depart  from  his  duty  ?  He  for  his  part  was  persuaded,  that, 
■when  his  demands  were  known  and  the  fairness  of  the  terms 
considered,  he  would  reject  neither  his  nor  the  Roman  people's 

•  With  Caesar's  "  vultum  fingere  "  conf.  vXaaafievoQ  ry  o»p«,  Thuc.  'ii, 
§58.  &  Dem.  1122.   12,20. 
t  i.  e.  that  his  men  should  decamp  from  that  place  aiid  march  fonranL 
J  Lit.  **  would  not  bear  tlie  blanJards." 


CHAr.  Xl"i>  r«HB    GALLIC    VTASi  '     31 

favour  Butcvnn  if,  diivcn  ou  by  rage  ancl  madr.ess,  lie  shoulJ 
make  war  upon  them,  wliat  after  all  were  tliej  afraid  of  ? — ^r 
why  should  they  despau-  eitlier  of  thek  own  valour  or  of  his 
zeal  ?  Of  that  enemy  a  trial  had  been  made  within  our  fathers' 
recollection,  when,  on  the  defeat  of  the  Cimbri  and  Teutones 
by  Caius  Marius,  tlie  army  was  regarded  as  having  deserved 
no  less  praise  than  their  commander  himself.  It  had  been 
made  lately,  too,  in  Italy,  during  the  rebehion  of  the  slaves, 
whom,  however,  the  experience  and  training  which  they  had 
received  from  us,  assisted  in  some  respect.  I'rom  wliich  a 
judgment  might  be  formed  of  the  advantages  which  rcso 
lution  carries  with  it, — inasmuch  as  those  whom  for  some 
nme  they  had  groundlessly  dreaded  when  unarmed,  they  had 
afterwards  vanquished,  when  well  armed  and  flushed  with  suc- 
cess. In  short,  that  these  were  the  same  men  whom  the  Hel- 
vetii,  in  frequent  encounters,  not  only  in  then'  own  temtories, 
but  also  in  theirs  [the  German],  have  generally  vanquished, 
and  yet  cannot  have  been  a  match  for  our  ai-mj.  If  the 
unsuccessful  battle  and  flight  of  the  Gauls  disquieted  any, 
these,  if  they  made  inquiries,  might  discover  that,  when  the 
Gauls  had  been  tired  out  by  the  long  duration  of  the  war, 
Aiiovistus,  after  he  had  many  months  kept  liimself  in  his  cap^p 
and  in  the  marshes,  and  had  given  no  opportunity  for  an 
€ngagement,  fell  suddenly  upon  them,  by  this  time  despairing 
of  a  battle  and  scattered  in  all  directions,  and  was  -sdctorious 
more  through  stratagem  and  cunning  than  valou- .  But  though 
there  had  been  room  for  such  stratagec?  against  savage  and 
unskilled  men,  not  even  [Ariovistus]  himself  expected  that 
thereby  om-  armies  could  be  entrapped.  That  those  who  ascribed 
their  fear  to  a  pretence  about  the  [deficiency  of]  supphes  and 
the  narrowness  of  the  roads,  acted  presumptuously,  as  they 
seemed  either  to  disirust  their  general's  discharge  of  his  duty, 
or  to  dictate  to  him.  That  these  things  were  his  concern; 
that  the  Sequani,  the  Leuci,  and  the  Lingones  were  to  furnish 
t\v.  com  ;  and  that  it  was  already  ripe  in  the  fields ;  that 
as  to  the  road  they  would  soon  be  able  to  judge  for  them 
selves.  As  to  its  being  reported  that  the  soldiers  would 
not  be  obedient  to  command,  or  advance,  he  was  not  at 
all  distm-bed  at  that;  for  he  knew,  that  in  the  case  of  all 
those  whose  army  had  not  been  obedient  to  command,  either 
•unoii  eome  mismanagement  of  an  affau*,  fortuiiQ  had  deserted 


32  CfiSAB's    COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK  I. 

them,  or,  that  upon  some  crime  being  discovered,  covetousness 
had  been  clearly  proved  [against  themj.  His  integiity  had 
been  seen  throughout  his  whole  life,  his  good  fortime  in  the 
war  with  tho  Helvetii.  That  he  would  therefore  instantly 
set  about  what  he  had  intended  to  put  off  till  a  more  distant 
day,  and  would  break  up  his  camp  the  next  night,  in  the  fouith 
watch,  that  he  might  ascertain,  as  soon  as  possible,  whether 
a  sense  of  honom*  and  duty,  or  whether  fear  had  more  in- 
fluence with  them.  But  that,  if  no  one  else  should  follow, 
yet  he  would  go  with  only  the  tenth  legion,  of  which  he  had 
no  misgivings,  and  it  should  be  his  praetorian  cohort." — This 
legion  Caesar  had  both  greatly  favoured,  and  in  it,  on  account 
of  its  valour,  placed  the  greatest  corfidence. 

Chap.  XLI. — Upon  the  dehvery  of  this  speech,  the  minds 
of  all  were  changed  in  a  surprising  manner,  and  the  highest 
ardour  and  eagerness  for  prosecuting  the  war  were  eugen^- 
dered;  and  the  tenth  legion  was  the  first  to  return  thanks  to 
him,  through  their  mihtary  tribunes,  for  his  having  expressed 
this  most  favourable  opinion  of  them ;  and  assured  him  that 
they  were  quite  ready  to  prosecute  the  war  Then,  the  other 
legions  eudeavom-ed,  through  their  military  tribunes  and  the 
centurions  of  the  principal  companies,  to  excuse  themselves 
to  Csesar,  [saying]  that  they  had  never  either  doubted  or 
feared,  or  supposed  that  the  determination  of  the  conduct  of 
the  war  was  theu-s  and  not  their  generals.  Having  accepted 
their  excuse,  and  having  had  the  road  carefully  reconnoitred  by 
Divitiacus,  because  in  him  of  all  others  he  had  the  greatest  faitb. 
[he  found]  that  by  a  circuitous  route  of  more  than  fifty  miles-^ 
he  might  lead  his  army  through  open  parts  ;  he  then  set  out 
in  the  fourth  watch,  as  he  had  said  [he  would].  On  the 
seventh  day,  as  he  did  not  discontinue  his  march,  he  was 
informed  by  scouts  that  the  forces  of  Aricvistus  were  only  four 
and  twenty  miles  distant  from  ours.* 

Chap.  XLII. — Upon  being  apprized  of  Caesar's  arrival 
Ariovistus  sends  ambassadors  to  him,  [saying]  that  what  he  had 
before  requested  as  to  a  conference,  might  now,  as  far  as  his 
permission  went,  take  place,  since  he  [CaesarJ  had  approached 
uearer,  and  he  considered  that  he  might  now  do  it  without 

•  See  the  Note  on  p.  S. 


CRAT.   XLin.]  THE  GALLIC  WAB. 


33 


danger  Cassar  did  not  reject  the  proposal  and  began  to 
think  that  he  -was  now  retuiTiing  to  a  rational  state  of  mind, 
as  he  spontaneoudy  proffered  that  which  he  had  previously 
refused  to  him  when  requesting  it ;  and  was  in  great  hopes 
that,  in  consideration  of  his  own  and  the  Roman  peoples 
great  favours  towards  him,  the  issue  would  be  that  he  would 
desist  from  his  obstinacy  upon  his  demands  being  made  known 
The  fifth  da}  after  that  was  appointed  aa  the  day  of  con 
ference.  Meanwhile,  as  ambassadors  were  being  often  sent 
to  and  fro  between  them,  Ariovistus  demanded  that  Caesar 
fihould  not  bring  any  foot-coldier  with  him  to  the  conference, 
[saying]  that  "he  was  afraid  of  being  ensnared  by  him  through 
treachery;  that  both  should  come  accompanied  by  cavalry; 
that  he  would  not  come  on  any  other  condition. "  Caesar,  as 
he  neither  wished  that  the  conference  should,  by  an  excuse 
thrown  in  the  way,  be  set  aside,  nor  durst  trust  his  life  to 
the  cavalry  of  the  Gauls,  decided  that  it  would  be  most  ex- 
pedient to  take  away  from  the  Gallio  cavalry  aU  their  horses, 
and  thereon  to  mount  the*  legionary  soldiers  of  the  tenth 
legion,  in  which  he  placed  the  greatest  confidence ;  in  order 
tliat  he  might  have  a  body-guard  as  trustworthy  as  possible 
shoula  there  be  any  need  for  action.  And  when  this  was  done, 
one  of  llie  soldiers  of  the  tenth  legion  said,  not  without  a  toueli 
of  humour,  "  that  Caesar  did  more  for  them  than  he  had  pro- 
mised; he  had  promised  to  have  the  tenth  legion  in  place  of 
his  prsstorian  cohort  ;  but  he  now  converted  them  into 
horse." 

Chap.  XLIII.—There  was  a  large  plain,  and  in  it  a  mound 
•>f  earth  of  considerable  size.  This  spot  was  at  nearly  an  equal 
tlistance  from  both  camps.  Thither,  83  had  been  appointed, 
they  came  for  the  conference.  Csesar  stationed  the  legion, 
which  he  had  brought  [with  him]  on  horseback,  200  paces  from 
this  mound.  The  cavalry  of  Ariovistus  also  took  their  stand 
at  an  equal  distance.  Ariovistus  then  demanded,  that  they 
should  confer  on  horseback,  and  that,  besides  themselves,  they 
should  bring  with  them  ten  men  each  to  the  conference. 
When  they  were  come  to  the  place,  Caesar,  in  the  opening  of 
his  speech,  detailed  his  own  and  the  senate's  favours  towards 
liim  [Ariovistus],  "  in  that  he  had  been  styled  king,  in  that  [ho 

♦  The  regular  troops  of  the  legion  are  here  called  **  legionaiy  S(>!dieis,*'tO 
distinguish  them  from  the  Velites,  or  light-armed  infentry, 
D 


34  CUSAB'S   CO!tIMENtABIES.  \  V90K   1 

Lad  been  styled]  fiiend,  by  the  senate, — m  that  very  conside: 
able  presents  had  been  sent  him ;  which  ciixunistance  he  in- 
formed him  had  both  fallen  to  the  lot  of  few,  and  had  usually 
been  bestowed  in  consideration  of  important  pei-sonal  seiTices; 
that  he,  although  he  had  neither  an  introduction,  nor  a  just 
ground  for  the  request,  had  obtained  these  honoiu's  through 
the  kindness  and  munificence  of  himself  [Caesar]  and  the 
senate.  He  informed  liim  too,  how  old  and  how  just  were  tli  j 
grounds  of  connexion  that  existed  between  themselves  [the 
Pvomans]  and  the  ^dui,  what  decrees  of  the  senate  had  been 
passed  in  their  favour,  and  how  frequent  and  how  honourable  ; 
how  from  time  immemorial  the  ^dui  had  held  the  supremacy 
of  the  whole  of  Gaul ;  even  [said  Caesai-]  before  they  had 
sought  our  friendship;  tbat  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Komaj) 
people  tc  desire  not  only  that  its  allies  and  friends  should 
lose  none  of  their  property,  but  be  advanced  in  influence,  dig- 
nity, and  honour :  who  then  could  endm-e  that  what  they  had 
brought  with  them  to  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  people, 
should  be  torn  from  them  ?"  He  then  made  the  same 
demands  which  he  had  commissioned  the  ambassadors  tc 
make,  that  [Ariovistus]  should  not  make  war  either  upon  the 
iEdui  or  their  allies,  that  he  should  restore  the  hostages  ;  that, 
if  he  could  not  send  back  to  their  country  any  part  of  tlic 
Germans,  he  should  at  all  events  suffer  none  of  them  any 
more  to  cross  the  Eliint. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Ariovistus  repUed  briefly  to  the  demanas 
of  CtPsai- ;  \;\it  expatiated  lai'gely  on  his  own  virtues,  "  that 
he  had  crossed  the  Rhine  not  of  his  own  accord,  but  on  being 
united  and  sent  for  by  the  Gauls ;  that  he  had  not  left  home 
and  knidred  without  great  expectations  and  great  rewards; 
that  he  had  settlements  in  Gaul,  gi-anted  by  the  Gauls 
themselves ;  that  the  hostages  had  been  given  by  their  own 
good--s\ill;  that  he  took  by  right  of  Aar  the  tribute  which 
conquerors  are  accustomed  to  impose  en  the  conquered  ;  that 
be  had  not  made  war  upon  the  Gauls,  but  the  Gauls  upon 
him ;  that  all  the  states  of  Gaul  came  to  attack  him,  and 
had  encamped  against  him  :  that  all  their  forces  had  been 
routed  and  beaten  by  him  in  a  single  battle;  that  if  they 
chose  to  make  a  second  trial,  he  was  ready  to  encounter 
them  again;  but  if  they  chose  to  enjoy  peace,  it  was  unfaif 
to  refuse  the  tribute,  which  o£  thcu:  own  free-will  they  had 


CUAP.  XLV.  CESAR'S   COMMENTAEIES.  35 

paid  up  to  that  time.  That  the  friendship  of  the  Roman 
people  ouGfht  to  prove  to  him  an  ornament  and  a  safeguard, 
not  a  detriment ;  and  that  he  sought  it  with  that  expectation. 
But  if  through  the  Roman  people  the  tribute  was  to  be  dis- 
continued, and  those  who  surrendered  to  be  seduced  from 
him,  he  would  renounce  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  people 
no  less  heartily  than  he  had  sought  it.  As  to  his  leading 
over  a  host  of  Germans  into  Gaul,  that  he  was  doing  this 
with  a  view  of  securing  himself,  not  of  assaulting  Gaul :  that 
there  was  evidence  of  this,  in  that  he  did  not  come  without 
being  invited,  and  in  that  he  did  not  make  war,  but.  merely 
warded  it  off.  That  ho  had  come  into  Gaul  before  the  Roman 
people.  That  never  before  this  time  did  a  Roman  army  go  beyond 
the  frontiers  of  the  province  of  Gaul.  "What  [said  he]  does  [Cas- 
sar]  desire  ? — why  come  into  his  [AriovistusJ  domains  ? — that 
this  was  his  prosnnce  of  Gaul,  just  as  that  is  ours.  As  it  ought 
not  to  be  pardoned  in  him,  if  ho  were  to  make  an  attack  upon 
our  territories;  so,  likewise,  that  we  were  imjust,  to  obstruct 
liim  in  his  prerogative.  As  for  Caesar's  saying  that  the  JEdui 
had  been  styled  '  brethren'  by  the  senate,  he  Avas  not  so  unciv- 
ilized nor  so  ignorant  of  affairs,  as  not  to  know  that  the 
^dui  in  the  very  last  war  with  the  AUobroges  had  neither 
rendered  assistance  to  the  Romans,  nor  received  any  from  the 
Roman  people  in  the  struggles  which  the  .^lui  had  been 
maintaining  with  him  and  with  the  Scquani.  He  must  feel 
suspicious,  that  Caesar,  though  feigning  friendship  as  the  reason 
for  his  keeping  an  army  in  Gaul,  was  keeping  it  with  the  view 
of  crushing  him.  And  that  unless  he  depart  and  withdraw 
his  army  from  these  parts,  he  shall  regard  him  not  as  a 
friend,  but  as  a  foe ;  and  that,  even  if  he  should  put  him  to 
death,  he  should  do  what  would  please  many  of  the  nobles  and 
leading  men  of  the  Roman  people ;  he  had  assurance  of  that 
from  themselves  through  their  messengers,  and  could  pur- 
chase the  favor  and  the  friendship  of  them  all  by  his  [Caesar's] 
death.  But  if  he  would  depart  and  resign  to  him  the  free 
possession  of  Gaul,  he  would  recompense'  him  with  a  great 
reward,  and  would  bring  to  a  close  whatever  Avars  he  wished 
to  be  canned  on,  without  any  trouble  or  risk  to  him." 

Chap.  XLV. — Many  things  were  stated  by  Caesar  to  the 
effect  [to  show] ;  "  why  he  could  not  waive  the  business, 
and  that  neither  his  nor  Ihe   Roman  people's  i>racticc  vould 


no  CJE'^'ARS   COAiMFNTAIlIES  ^BOOK   1. 

suffer  him  to  ab.MuKin  most  meritoiious  allies,  nor  did  ho 
deem  that  Gaul  belonged  to  Ariovistus  rather  than  to  tho 
Koman  people ;  that  the  Arverai  *  and  the  Ruteni  f  had  been 
subdued  in  ^\-ar  by  Quintus  Fabius  Ma.-iimus.t  a-^d  that  the 
Roman  people  had  pardoned  them  and  had  not  reduced  them 
iuto  a  province  or  imposed  a  tribute  upon  them.  And  ii 
the  most  ancient  period  was  to  be  regarded, — then  was  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Roman  people  in  Gaul  most  just :  if  the 
decree  of  the  senate  was  to  be  observed,  then  ought  Gaul  to  be 
free,  which  they  [the  Romans]  had  conquered  in  war,  and  had 
permitted  to  enjoy  its  own  laws." 

Chap.  XL VI. — While  these  things  are  being  transacted  in 
the  conference,  it  was  aimoimccd  to  Caesar  that  the  cavalry  of 
Ariovistus  were  approaching  nearer  the  movmd,  and  were  riding 
up  to  our  men,  and  casting  stones  and  weapons  at  them. 
Caesar  made  an  end  of  his  speech  and  betook  himself  to  his 
men ;  and  commanded  them  that  they  should  by  no  means 
return  a  weapon  upon  the  enemy.  For  though  he  saw  that 
an  engagement  with  the  cavalry  would  be  without  any  danger 
to  his  chosen  legion,  yet  he  did  not  think  proper  to  engage, 
lest,  after  the  enemy  were  routed,  it  might  be  said  that  they 
had  been  ensnared  by  him  under  the  sanction  of  a  conference. 
When  it  was  spread  abroad  among  the  common  soldiery  with 
what  haughtiness  Ariovistus  had  behaved  at  the  conference, 
and  how  he  had  ordered  the  Romans  to  quit  GaiJ,  and  how 
his  cavalry  had  made  an  attack  upon  our  men,  and  hew  this 
had  broken  off  the  conference,  a  much  greater  alacrity  and 
eagerness  for  battle  was  infused  into  our  army. 

Chap.  XL VII.— Two  days  after,  Aiiovistus  sends  ambas- 
sadors  to  Caesar,  to  state  "that  he  wished  to  trgat  with  him 
about  those  things  which  had  been  begun  to  be  treated  of 
between  them,  but  had  not  been  concluded  ; "  £and  to  beg] 
that  "he  would  either  again  appoint  a  day  for  a  conference; 
or,  if  he  were  not  willing  to  do  that,  that  he  would  send  one 
of  his  [ofl&cers]  as  an  ambassador  to  him."  There  did  not 
appear  to  Caesar  any  good  reason  for  holding  a  conference  ;  and 
tho  more  so  as  the  day  before  the   Germans  could  not  be 

♦  Modem  Auvergne. 

t   Modem  Le  Roiiergue.  .  . 

%  We  find  mention  made  of  this  victory  in  the  Epitomes  of  Livy,  lib.  J". 
and  in  Strabo,  lib.  ir. 


CHAP.  XLVIII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  37 

restrained  from  casting  weapons  at  oui-  men.  He  tbouglit  ho 
should  not  without  great  danger  send  to  him  as  ambassador  ono 
of  his  [Roinan]  ofi&cers,  and  should  expose  him  to  savage  men 
It  seemed  [therefore]  most  proper  to  send  to  him  C.  Valerius 
Procillus,  the  son  of  C.  Valerius  Caburus,  a  young  man  of  the 
highest  courage  and  accomplishments  (whose  father  had  been 
presented  with  the  freedom  of  the  city  by  C.  Valerius  Flaccus), 
both  on  account  of  his  fidelity  and  on  accoiait  of  his  know- 
ledge of  the  Gallic  language,  which  Ariovistus,  by  long  practice, 
now  spoke  fluently ;  and  because  in  his  case  the  Germans 
would  have  no  motive  for  committing  violence  ;  *  and  [as 
his  colleague]  M.  Mettius,  who  had  shared  tlie  hospitality  of 
Ariovistus.  f  He  commissioned  them  to  learn  what  Ariovistus 
had  to  say,  and  to  report  to  him.  But  when  Ariovistus  saw 
them  before  him  in  his  camp,  he  cried  out  in  the  presence  of 
his  army,  "  Why  were  they  come  to  him?  was  it  for  the  pur- 
pose of  acting  as  spies  ?"  He  stopped  them  when  attempting 
to  speak,  and  cast  them  into  chains. 

Chap.  XLVIII. — The  same  day  he  moved  his  camp  forward 
and  pitched  xmder  a  hill  sbc  miles  from  Caesar's  camp.  The 
day  follo^Ying  he  led  his  forces  past  Caesar's  camp,  and  en 
camped  two  miles  beyond  him;  with  this  design, — that  he 
might  cut  off  Caesar  from  the  com  and  provisions,  which  might 
be  conveyed  to  him  from  the  Sequani  and  the  .^Edui.  For 
five  successive  days  from  that  day,  Caesar  drew  out  his  forces 
before  the  camp,  and  put  them  in  battle  order,  that,  if  Ario 
ristus  should  be  wiling  to  engage  in  battle,  an  opportunity 
might  not  be  wanting  to  him.  ArioTistus  all  this  time  kept 
his  army  in  camp  :  but  engaged  daily  in  cavalry  skirmishes. 
The  method  of  battle  in  which  the  Germans  had  practised 
themselves  was  this.  There  were  6,000  horse,  and  as  many 
vory  active  and  courageous  foot,  one  of  whom  each  of  the 
horse  S3lected  out  of  fiie  whole  armv  for  his  own  protection. 

*  Inasmuch  as  he  was  not  a  Roman,  but  a  Gaul. 

t  Classical  -writers  bear  continual  testimony  to  the  sanctity  of  this  relation. 
It  appears  from  Aul.  Gellius  (1 — 13)  to  have  ranked  next  to  that  of 
))arent8  and  clients.  A  league  of  the  same  nature,  and  bearing  the  same 
name,  was  somtilmes  entered  into  by  persons  at  a  distance  from  each  other. 
The  Roman  people,  at  large,  formed  such  a  league  with  foreign  States, 
The  Slst  section  of  the  present  book  of  Caesar's  Commentaries  fumiahes 
an  allusion  to  this. 


38  CJBSAB*S   COMMENTABIES.  [fiOOK  U 

By  these  [foot]  they  -were  constantly  accompanied  in  their  en 
gagements ;  to  these  the  horse  retired ;  these  on  any  emergency 
rushed  forward;  if  any  one,. upon  receiving  a  very  severe  wound, 
had  fallen  from  his  horse,  they  stood  around  him :  if  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  advance  farther  than  usual,  or  to  retreat  more  rapidly, 
so  great,  from  practice,  was  their  swiftness,  that,  supported  by 
the  manes  of  the  horses,  they  could  keep  pace  with  their  speed.* 
Chap.  XLIX.-r-Perceiving  that  Ariovistus  kept  himself  in 
camp,  Csesar,  that  he  might  not  any  longer  be  cut  off  from 
provisions,  chose  a  convenient  position  for  a  camp  beyond  that 
place  in  which  the  Germans  had  encamped,  at  about  600 
paces  from  them,  and  having  drawn  up  his  army  in  three  Hues, 
marched  to  that  place.  He  ordered  the  first  and  second 
lines  to  be  under  arms ;  the  third  to  fortify  the  camp.f  This 
place  was  distant  from  the  enemy  about  600  paces,  as  has  been 
stated.  Thither  Ariovistus  sent  light  troops,  about  16,000 
men  in  number,  with  all  his  cavalry;  which  forces  were  to 
intimidate  our  men,  and  hinder  them  in  their  fortification. 
Csesar  nevertheless,  as  he  had  before  arranged,  ordered  two 
linea  to  drive  off  the  enemy:  the  third  to  execute  the  work. 
The  camp  being  fortified,  he  left  there  two  legions  and  a 

•  Strange  as  this  account  may  appear  to  us  modems,  into  ■whose 
military  tactics  nothing  similar  enters,  it  does  not  need  the  explanation 
which  some  have  given  of  it, — that  the  foot-soldiers  here  spoken  of  threw 
themselves  into  a  body,  when  an  engagement  began,  and  supported  the 
cavalry  in  that  form.  They  were,  Caesar  expressly  says,  chosen  individually 
to  assist  mTD.Q  particular  cavalry  soldier ;  and  their  duty  was  rather  to  perform 
that  part,  as  occasion  required,  than  to  renderany  direct  service  against  the 
enemy.  The  Romans  had,  before  this  time,,  practised,  in  a  more  scientific 
form,  this  piece  of  warfare.  Livy  relates,  lib.  xxvi.  41,  that  at  the  siege  of 
Capua,  upon  the  discovery  that  from  all  their  engagements  the  legions  re- 
turned victorious,  -while  the  cavalry  were  worsted,  they  adopted  the  plan  of 
mounting  behind  each  horse-soldier  a  man  armed  with  a  small  shield  and 
seven  darts,  who,  upon  a  given  signal,  alighted  and  charged  the  enemy. 
This  was  attended  with  great  success,  and  led,  -says  Livy,  to  the  origin  of 
ftie  Velites.  Sallust,  too,  in  his  Bell.  Jugurth.,  tells  us  that  Marius  in- 
termingled the  Velites  with  the  cavalry.  Caesar  appears  to  have  resorted  to 
this  plan  in  the  encounter  with  Pompey  at  the  river  Genusus,  after  his 
defeat  at  Dyrrachium. 

•f"  The  care  with  which  the  Romans  fortified  their  camp  is  a  remarkable 
feature  in  their  military  discipline.  They  never  encamped  even  for  a  single 
night,  without  fortifying  themselves  with  a  rampart  and  a  ditch.  The  en- 
campment of  a  few  hoxirs  presented  the  systematic  and  complete  ordci  of  a 
Ktation. 


<T?AP.  IT."!  THE    OALLIC    "WAB.  39 

portion  of  the  auxiliaries ;  and  led  back  the  other  four  legions 
into  the  larger  camp. 

Chap.  L. — The  next  day,  according  to  his  custom,  Caesar 
led  out  his  forces  from  both  camps,  and  having  advanced  a 
little  from  the  larger  one,  drew  up  his  hne  of  battle,  and 
gave  the  enemy  an  opportunity  of  fighting.  When  he  found 
that  they  did  not  even  then  come  out  [from  their  entrench- 
ments], he  led  back  liis  army  into  camp  about  noon.  Then  at 
last  Anovistus  sent  part  of  his  forces  to  attack  the  lesser  camp. 
The  battle  ■n-as  vigorously  maintained  on  both  sides  till  the 
evening.  At  srniset,  after  many  -svoimds  had  been  inflicted  and 
received,  Ai'iovistus  led  back  his  forces  into  camp.  When  Caesar 
inquii-ed  of  his  prisoners,  -wherefore  Anovistus  did  not  come 
to  an  engagement,  he  discovered  this  to  be  the  reason — 
that  among  the  Germans  it  was  the  custom  for  their  matrons  to 
pronounce  from  lots  and  divination,  whether  it  were  expedient 
that  the  battle  should  be  engaged  in  or  not ;  that  they  had  said, 
"  that  it  was  not  the  will  of  heaven  that  the  Germans  should 
conquer,  if  they  engaged  in  battle  before  the  new  moon."* 

Chap.  LI. — The  day  following,  Cssar  left  what  seemed  suf- 
ficient as  a  guard  for  both  camps  ;  [and  then]  drew  up  all  the 
auxiliaries  in  sight  of  the  enemy,  before  the  lesser  camp, 
because  he  was  not  very  powerful  in  the  number  of  legionary 
Boldiers,  considering  the  number  of  the  enemy ;  tliat  [thereby] 

*  Some  suppose  the  •women  here  refeiTed  to  were  Druidesses  ;  but  we 
know  that  the  ancient  Germans  believed  there  was  something  sacred  and 
prophetic  (^guid  sacrum)  in  the  female  character.  See  Tacitus,  Germania, 
cap.  viii.  Among  the  Romans,  divination  by  "  sortes  "  was  usually  per- 
formed by  means  of  counters  {tessercE),  mostly  made  of  wood,  thrown  into 
an  um  {sitella).  To  this,  among  other  instances,  Plautus  aUudes  in  his 
Casina,  act  iii.  so.  v.  The  presage  was  drawn  from  the  order  in  which 
tlie  counters  were  taken  out  of  the  um.  There  are  many  interesting 
records  of  the  use  of  "  sortes"  in  later  times.  The  ''sortes  Virgilianae," 
which  are  among  these,  derive  their  name  from  the  custom  of  placing  versa 
of  the  poet  Virgil  in  an  urn,  or  of  opening  his  writings  at  chance,  and  discern, 
tag  the  events  inquired  into  by  the  order  in  which  the  verses  appeared  in 
the  former,  or  the  passage  on  which  the  eye  first  rested  in  the  latter 
method.  To  this  St.  Augustine  alludes  in  the  4th  book  of  his  Confessions. 
The  Mahometans  used  the  Koran,  and  the  Christians  the  Bible,for  the  same 
purpose.  Tliislatter  wasforbiddenbysomeof  the  early  Ecclesiastical  Councils. 
Tacitus  Bays  that  the  Germans  were  much  given  to  divination  (auspicia 
fiortesque,  ut  qui  maxime  observant,  Ger.  10).  Plutarch  relates  that  these 
German  falidicce  drew  their  observations  from  the  motion  of  the  water  in 
rivers. 


40  Cesar's  commentaries-  [book  i. 

he  might  make  use  of  his  auxiliaries  for  appearance.  He 
himself,  having  drawn  up  his  army  in  three  lines,  advanced  to 
the  camp  of  tihe  enemy  Then  at  last  of  necessity  the  Ger- 
mans drew  their  forces  out  of  camp,  and  disposed  them  canton 
by  canton,  at  equal  distanres,  the  Harudes,  ilartomanni,  Tri- 
hocci,  Vangiones,  Nemetes,  Sedusii,  Suevi ;  and  surrounded  their 
whole  army  with  their  chariots  and  v/aggons,  that  no  hope 
might  be  left  in  flight.  On  these  they  placed  their  women, 
who,  with  dishevelled  hair  and  in  tears,  entreated  the  soldiers, 
as  they  went  forward  to  battle,  not  to  deliver  them  into  slavery 
to  the  Piomans. 

Chap.  LII. — Cassar  appointed  over  each  legion  a  lieutenant 
and  a  questor,  that  every  one  might  have  them  as  witnesses  of 
hj3  valour.  He  himself  began  the  battle  at  the  head  of  th*^ 
right  wing,  because  he  had  obsei-ved  that  part  of  the  enemy  to 
be  the  least  strong.  Accordingly  our  men,  upon  the  signal 
being  given,  vigorously  made  an  attack  upon  the  enemy,  and 
the  enemy  so  suddenly  and  rapidly  rushed  forward,  that  there 
was  no  time  for  casting  the  javelins  at  them.  Throwing  aside 
[therefore]  their  javelins,  they  fought  with  swords  hand  to 
hand.  But  the  Germans,  according  to  their  custom,  rapidly 
forming  a  phalanz,  sustained  the  attack  of  om'  swords. 
There  were  found  very  many  of  our  soldiers  who  leaped  upon 
the  phalami,  and  with  their  hands  tore  away  the  shields,  and 
wounded  the  enemy  from  above.  Although  the  army  of  the 
enemy  was  routed  on  the  left  wing  and  put  to  High--,  thev 
[still]  pressed  heavily  on  our  men  from  the  right  wing,  by  the 
great  number  of  their  troops.  On  observing  which,  P.  Crassus,  a 
young  man,  who  commanded  the  cavalry, — as  he  was  more  dis- 
engaged than  those  who  were  employed  in  the  fight, — sent 
the  iMrd  line  as  a  relief  to  om'  men  who  were  in  distress 

Chap.  LII  I. — Thereupon  the  engagement  was  renewed,  and 
an  the  enemy  turned  their  backs,  nor  did  they  cease  to  flee 
until  they  arrived  at  the  river  Ehine,  about  fifty  miles  from 
that  place.*  There  some  few,  either  relying  on  their  strength,  en- 
deavoured to  swim  over,  or,  finding  boats,  procured  their  safety. 
Among  the  latter  -was  Ariovistus,  who  meeting  with  a  small 
vessel  tied  to  the  bank,  escaped  in  it:  om:  horse  pursued  and 
slew  all  the  rest  of  them.  Ariovistus  had  two  wives,  one  a  Suevan 
by  nation,  whccn  he  had  brought  with  him  fi:om  home;  the  othel 
•  Dion.  Cassius,  38 — 48,  narrates  thu  war  between  Caeaar  and  Ariovistuk 


CHAP.  IIV.5  TUB    GALLIC    WAB.  41 

0  Norican,  the  sister  of  king  Vocion,  whom  he  had  married  in 
Gaul,  she  having  been  sent  [thither  for  that  purpose]  by  her 
brother.  Both  perished  in  that  flight.  Of  their  two  daughters, 
one  was  slain,  the  other  captured.  C.  Valerius  ProciUus,  as 
he  was  being  dragged  by  his  guards  in  the  flight,  bound  with 
=1  triple  chain,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Csesar  himself,  as  he  was 
pursuing  the  enemy  with  his  cavalry.  This  circumstance 
indeed  afforded  Caesar  no  less  pleasure  than  the  victory  itself ; 
because  he  saw  a  man  of  the  first  rank  in  the  province  of 
Gaul,  his  intimate  acquaintance  and  friend,  rescued  fi'om  the 
hand  of  the  enemy,  and  restored  to  him,  and  that  fortune  had 
not  diminished  aught  c^  the  joy  and  exultation  [of  that  day] 
by  his  destruction.  He  [Procillus]  said  that,  in  his  o\^'n 
presence,  the  lots  had  been  thrice  consulted  '^  respecting  him, 
whether  he  should  immediately  be  put  to  death  by  fire,  or  be 
reserved  for  another  time :  that  by  the  favour  of  the  lots  ho 
was  uninjured.  M  Mettius,  also,  was  found  and  brought  back 
to  him  [Caesar]. 

Chap.  LIV. — This  battle  having  been  reported  beyond 
the  Ehine,  the  Sue\'i,  who  liad  come  to  the  banks  of  that 
river,  began  to  return  home,  when  the  Ubii,  f  who  dwelt 
nearest  to  the  Bhine,  pursuing  them,  while  much  alarmed, 
slew  a  great  number  of  them.  Caesar  having  concluded  two 
i-ery  important  wai's  in  one  campaign,  conducted  his  army 
into  \?iater-quaiters  I  among  the  Sequani,  a  little  earher  than 
the  season  of  the  year   required.      He  appointed  Labienus 

*  Perhaps  three  was  witli  the  Germans,  as  with  some  other  nations  of  an- 
tiquity, a  sacred  or  mystical  number. 

t  The  Ubii  vere  dtuated  on  the  west  side  of  the  Rhine.  Cologne  h 
supposed  to  occupy  the  site  of  thehr  capital. 

X  The  winter-quarters  (hiberna)  of  the  Romans  present  one  of  the  most 
t'Tiking  characteristics  of  the  warfare  of  antiquity.  They  were  fortified  with 
astonishing  strength,  and,  besides  being  constructed  with  due  regard  to  thu 
relative  dignity  of  the  several  ranks  in  the  Roman  army,  were  furnished,  no 
Ic33  than  the  civilized  towns  of  the  period,  with  every  accommodation.  They 
covered  a  great  space  of  ground.  To  Roman  encampments  many  towns 
owe  their  origin.  In  our  country  (where  this  portion  of  military  discipUno 
wa3  by  no  means  remissly  obser^-ed),  those  places  in  the  names  of  which 
cester  or  chesler  appear,  bespeak  their  having  existed  there.  Nor  is  it  on 
the  authority  of  the  name  alone  (where  cester  or  Chester  is  certainly  from 
{ 'astra,  and  not  from  a  Saxon  word)  that  this  assertion  is  made.  In_  those 
places,  particularly,  have  Roman  implements  of  war  and  other  vestiges  of 
the  Roman  sojourn  in  this  island  been  discovered. 


42  Ci:SAB*S   COSMENTARIESi  ^^BOOK  1 

over  the  winter-quarters,  and  set  out  in  person  for  liitaer  Gaui 
to  hold  the  assizes.  * 

*  The  word  **  conventus "  in  the  original,  refers  to  those  courts  which 
the  policy  of  the  Romans  established  in  countries  which  they  had  con- 
qucicd.  These  may  be  represented  by  the  expression,  provincial  assizes. 
Their  business  was  to  administer  justice,  to  hear  petitions,  prescribe 
regulations  as  to  taxes  and  levies,  and  affix  seals  to  documents  which 
required  that  process  to  render  them  legal.  Over  these  it  was  the  office  of 
the  proconsul  to  preside,  assisted,  usually,  by  twenty  persons,  selected,  for 
the  most  part,  from  the  Romans  resident  in  that  particular  portion  cf  tho 
province,  as  his  "flssesiores"  or  "coracj7iMn«,"  or  body  of  advisers.  The 
proceedings  of  these  courts,  like  all  those  of  the  governors  of  provinces,  were 
conducted  in  Latin.  (Val.Maximus,  ii.2.)  Hence  the  proconsul  was  on  these 
occasions  attended  by  an  interpreter.  To  this  allusion  is  made,  amongst 
other  places,  in  Cicero's  Third  Oration  against  Verres,  sect.  37. 

It  will  prove  interesting  to  compare  the  Commentaries  of  Caesar,  as 
regards  the  Gauls,  with  the  history  of  their  wars  with  the  Romans,  given  in 
the  second  Book  of  Polybius,  and  to  read  the  account  of  their  participation 
in  the  Punic  war^  givou  in  his  third  Bco"lc« 


CHAP.  I.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR. 


BOOK  II. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

».  i'ne  tielgx,  from  various  motives,  enter  into  a  confedewicy  agaiiffit  tli€ 
Roman  people. — II.  Caesar,  having  received  intelligence  of  it,  proceeds 
against  them. — III.  IV.  The  Remi  submit  to  Ceesar,  and  give  him 
information  respecting  the  other  Belgae. — V.  He  crosses  the  river  Aisnf 
and  encamps  beyond  it. — VI.  VII.  The  attack  on  Bibrax  by  the 
Belg£E,  and  its  relief  by  the  Romans. — VIII.-X.  State  of  affairs  be- 
tween the  Romars  and  the  Belgae. — XI.  The  Bellovaci,  withdrawing 
from  the  warfars  to  return  home,  are  pursued  by  the  Romans  and 
suffer  severely. — XII.  Ctesar  proceeds  against  the  Suessiones. — XIII. 
Then  against  the  Bellovaci,  and  receives  the  surrender  of  both. — 
XIV.  Divitiacus  pleads  in  behalf  of  the  Bellovaci. — XV.  Caesar's 
reply  ;  the  character  of  the  Nervii. — XVI.-XXIII.  Engagements 
with  them ;  a  peculiarity  in  their  mode  of  warfare ;  their  extraor- 
dinary courage ;  they  are  finally  subdued. — XXIX.  The  Aduatuci. 
— XXX.  Their  ridicule  of  the  Roman  engineering. — XXXI.  Their 
pretended  submission  to  the  Romans. — XXXH.  Caesar's  reply  to 
their  embassy. — XXXIII.  Their  treachery  and  overthrow. — XXXIV. 
P.  Crassus  announces  that  several  nations  had  submitted  to  the 
Romau  power. — XXXV.  Caesar  returns  to  Italy  ;  a  solemn  thanks- 
giving is  decreed  by  the  senate. 

Chap.  I. — While  Coesar  -ft-as  in  mnter  quarters  in  Hithei 
Gaul,  as  we  have  sho^^'n  above,  frequent  reports  were  brought 
to  him,  and  he  was  also  informed  by  letters  from  L^bienus,  that 
all  the  Belgse,  who  we  have  said  are  a  third  part  of  Gaul,  were 
enteiing  into  a  confederacy  against  the  Roman  people,  and 
giving  hostages  to  one  another ;  that  the  reasons  of  the  con 
federacy  were  these — first,  because  they  feared  that,  after  all 
[Celtic]  Gaul  was  subdued,  our  army  would  be  led  against 
them ;  secondly,  because  they  were  instigated  by  several  of  the 
Gauls;  some  of  whom  as  [on  the  one  hand]  they  had  been  \m  will- 
ing that  the  Germans  should  remain  any  longer  in  Gratil,*  so 

*  The  circumstances  which  led  to  the  Germans  going  iatQ  Qftul,  SAd  the 
result  of  their  introduction,  are  bri^f^Y  give°4  book  ^-^h 


44  C-ESAB'S    COMMENTARIES.  1  BOOK    11 

[on  tho  other]  they  were  dissatisfied  that  t"^ie  araiy  of  tho 
ilornaa  people  should  pass  the  winter  in  it,  and  settle  there  ; 
and  others  of  them,  from  a  natural  instability  and  fickleness 
of  disposition,*  were  anxious  for  a  revolution;  [the  Belgae 
were  instigated]  by  several,  also,  because  the  government  m 
Graul  was  generally  seized  upon  by  the  more  powerful  persons 
•md  by  those  who  had  the  means  of  hiring  troops,  and  they 
30uld  less  easily  effect  this  object  under  om*  dominion. 

Chap.  II. — Alarmed  by  these  tiduigs  and  lettei-s,  Caesar 
levied  two  new  legions  in  Hither  GrauJ,  and,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  summer,  sent  Q.  Pedius,  liis  lieutenant,  to  conduct 
them  further  into  Gaul.  He  himself,  as  soon  as  there 
began  to  be  plenty  of  forage,  came  to  the  anny.  He  gives  a 
commission  to  the  Senones  and  the  otlier  Gauls  who  were 
neighbours  of  the  Belgae,  to  leai-n  what  is  going  on  amongst 
them  [i.  e  the  Belgae],  and  inform  him  of  tibese  matters. 
These  all  uniformly  reported  that  troops  wore  being  raised,  and 
that  an  army  was  being  collected  in  one  place.  Then,  indeed, 
he  thought  Lhat  he  ought  not  to  hesitate  about  proceeduig 
towards  them,  and  having  provided  supplies,  moves  his  camp, 
and  ui  about  fifteen  days  anives  at  the  tenitorics  of  the  BelgcC. 
CiiAP.  Ill  — As  he  arrived  there  miexpectedly  and  sooner  tliau 
any  one  anticipated,  the  Remi,  who  are  the  nearest  of  the  Belgaa 
to  [Celtic]  Gaul,  sent  to  him  Iccius  and  Antebrogius,  [two  ofj 
tlie  principal  persons  of  the  state,  as  their  ambassadors :  to  tell 
him  that  they  surrendered  themselves  and  all  their  posses- 
sions to  the  protection  and  disposal  of  the  Roman  people :  and 
that  they  had  neither  combined  with  tlie  rest  of  the  Belgae,  nor 
entered  into  any  confederacy  against  the  Roman  people:  and 
were  prepared  to  give  hostages,  to  obey  his  commands, 
to  receive  him  into  their  towns>,  and  to  aid  him  with  corn  and 
other  things  ;  that  all  the  rest  of  the  Belgoe  were  in  arms  ;  and 
that  the  Germans,  who  dwell  on  this  side  the  Rhine,  had  joined 
themselves  to  them;  and  that  so  great  was  the  infatuatiou 
of  them  all,  that  they  could  not  restrain  even  the  Suessiones, 
their  own  brethren  and  kinsmen,  who  enjoy  the  same  rights, 
and  the  same  laws,  and  who  have  one  government  and  one 
magistracy  [in  common]  with  themselves,  from  uniting  witli 
them. 

•  Polybius  represents  the  Gauls,  in  general,  as  characterized  bv  tick!© 
uess  of  mind  and  impetuosity  of  action.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  35. 


QAP.  IV.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  46 

Chap.  IV". — When  Caisai-  inquired  of  tbcm  what  states  -wero 
1  arms,  how  powerful  they  were,  and  what  they  could  do  in 
wai",  he  received  the  following  infonnation:  that  the  greater 
»<art  of  the  Belgae  were  sprung  from  the  Germans,  and  that 
idvmg  crossed  the  Rhine  at  an  early  period,  they  had  settled 
there,  on  accomit  of  the  fertility  of  the  co'intrj^  and  had  driven 
MX,  the  Gauls  who  inhabited  those  regions ;  and  that  they  were 
the  only  people  who,  in  the  memoiy  of  our  fathers,  when  all 
Gaul  was  overrun,  had  prevented  the  Teutones  and  the  Cimbri 
from  entering  their  territories  ;  the  effect  of  which  was,  that, 
from  the  recollection  of  those  events,  they  assumed  to  them- 
selves great  authority  and  haughtiness  in  mihtary  matters. 
The  Remi  said,  that  they  had  known  accm-ately  everything 
respecting  their  number,  because,  being  imited  to  them  by 
neighbourhood  and  by  aUiances,  they  had  learnt  what  number 
each  state  Jiad  in  the  general  council  of  the  Belgae  promised 
for  that  war.  That  the  Bellovaci  were  the  most  powerful 
umongst  them  in  valour,  influence,  and  number  of  men ; 
that  these  could  muster  100,000  armed  men,  [and  had]  pro- 
mised 60,000  picked  men  out  of  that  number,  and  de- 
manded for  themselves  the  command  of  the  whole  war. 
That  the  SuessiSnes  *  were  their  nearest  neighbours  and  pos- 
.sessed  a  very  extensive  and  fertile  country ;  that  among 
them,  even  in  our  own  memory,  Divitiacus,  the  most  powerful 
man  of  all  Gaul,  had  been  king ;  who  had  held  the  govern- 
ment of  a  great  part  of  these  regions,  as  well  as  of  Britain ; 
(hat  their  king  at  present  was  Galba;  that  the  direction  of 
the  whole  war  was  conferred  by  the  consent  of  all,  upon  him, 
on  account  of  his  integrity  and  pradence ;  that  they  had 
twelve  towns;  that  they  had  promised  50,000  armed  men;  and 
that  the  Nervii,  who  are  reckoned  the  most  warhke  among 
them,  and  are  situated  at  a  very  great  distai.ce,  [had  promised] 
as  many;  the  Atrebates  15,000;  the  Ambiani.l-  10,000; 
the  Morini,  1    25,000;    the  Menapii,§   9,000;   the  Caleti,]| 

•  A  people  of  Gallia  Belgica.  Suessiones,  their  capital,  is  the  modem 
Soissons. 

t  Ambiani.  The  territory  of  these  people  lay  along  the  British  Channel, 
Atrebates,  (Arras)  their  capital,  is  by  the  Flemings  called  Atrecht. 

X  Morini.     Their  country  lay  along  the  coast  opposite  Kent. 

^  Menapii.  They  lay  near  the  Mosa  (the  Meuse).' 

n  Calftti  or  Caletes.   They  lay  to  the  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Seine. 


40  Cesar's  coimENTARTKbt  [|book  ii. 

10,000;  the  Velocasses*  and  the  Veromandui f  as  many; 
the  Aduatiici  19,000;  that  the  Condi'usi,  the  Eburones,  the 
Caerffisi,  the  Paemani,  who  arc  called  by  the  common  name 
of  Germans  [had  promised],  they  thought,  to  the  number  of 
40,000. 

Chap.  V. —  CfBsar,  having  encoui^aged  the  Eemi,  and  ad- 
dressed them  courteously,  ordered  the  whole  senate  to  as- 
semble before  him,  and  the  cliildren  of  their  chief  men  to 
be  brought  to  him  as  hostages  ;  all  which  commands  they 
punctually  performed  by  the  day  [appointed].  He,  addressing 
himself  to  Divitiacus,  the  ^duan,  with  great  earnestness, 
points  out  how  much  it  concerns  the  republic  and  their  com- 
mon security,  that  the  forces  of  the  enemy  should  be  divided,  so 
that  it  might  not  be  necessaiy  to  engage  with  so  large  a  number 
at  one  time.  [He  asserts]  that  tins  might  be  effected  if  the 
iEdui  would  lead  their  forces  into  the  tenitories  of  the 
Bellovaci,  and  begin  to  lay  waste  their  country.  With  these 
instructions  he  dismissed  him  fi-om  liis  presence.  After  he 
perceived  that  all  the  forces  of  the  Belgae,  which  had  been 
collected  in  one  place,  were  approacliing  towards  him,  and 
learnt  from  the  scouts  whom  he  had  sent  out,  and  [also] 
from  the  Remi,  that  they  were  not  then  far  distant,  he 
hastened  to  lead  his  army  over  the  Aisne,  wliich  is  on  the 
borders  of  the  Eemi,  and  there  pitched  his  camp.  This 
position  fortified  one  side  of  his  camp  by  the  banks  of  the 
river,  rendered  the  country  which  lay  in  his  rear  secure  from 
the  enemy,  and  fm'thermore  ensured  that  provisions  jnight 
without  danger  be  brought  to  him  by  the  Eemi  and  the  rest 
of  the  states.  Over  that  river  was  a  bridge:  there  he  place -s 
a  guard ;  and  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  he  leaves  Q.  Titurus 
Sabinus,  his  lieutenant-  with  six  cohorts.     He  orders  him  to 

*  Velocasses,  or  Bellocassi.  Their  territories  wero  of  considerable  extent, 
and  were  bounded  on  the  cast  by  ihe  Iscre;  on  the  south,  by  the  Seine  ; 
on  the  west,  by  the  regions  of  the  Caleti,  and  en  the  north,  by  those  of  the 
BelJovicL 

■f*  Veromandui,  &c.  The  Veromandui  lay  between  the  NerAdi  and  the  Sues- 
slones.  Their  capital,  Augusta  Veromanduorum,  is  the  modem  St.  Quent'm. 
The  Aduatuci  lay  on  the  west  banic  of  the  Mouse.  The  Condrusi  lay  on  tho 
Meuse;  modern  Condrolx  derives  its  name  from  their  territories.  Ebur6ne« 
(in  some  Greek  authors,  Euburones),  the  greater  par>,  of  whose  territories 
lay  on  the  west  of  the  Meusc.  The  Cserssx  and  the  Peemaiu  also  lay  en 
the  Meuse. 


CHAP.  VII.J  THB    GALLIC    WAIt.  f7 

furiify  a  ramp  with  a  rampart  twelve  feet  in  heightj  and  a  trench 
eighteen  feet  in  breadth 

Chap.  VI. — There  was  a  town  of  the  Re  mi,  by  name  Ui 
brax,*  eight  miles  distant  from  tliis  camp.  This  the  Belgae  on 
their  march  began  to  attack  with  great  ^igou^.  [The  assault] 
was  with  difficulty  sustained  for  that  day.  The  Gauls' mode 
of  besieging  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Belgte  :  when  after 
having  drawn  a  large  numl"^r  of  men  ai'ouud  the  whole  of  the 
fortifications,  stones  have  begun  to  be  cast  against  the  wall  on 
all  sides,  and  the  wall  has  been  stript  of  its  defenders,  [theuj, 
forming  a  testudo,f  they  advance  to  tlie  gates  and  undermine 
the  wall,  which  was  easily  effected  on  this  occasion;  for  while 
so  large  a  number  were  casting  stones  and  darts,  no  one^ 
was  able  to  maintain  his  position  upon  the  wall.  When  nigh; 
had  put  an  end  to  the  assault,  Iccius,  who  was  then  in  com 
mand  of  the  to\Mi,  one  of  the  Ilemi,  a  man  of  the  highest  rank 
and  influence  amongst  his  people,  and  one  of  those  who  had 
come  to  Coesar  as  ambassador  [to  sue]  for  a  peace,  sends  mes- 
sengers to  him,  [to  report]  "  That,  unless  assistance  were  sent 
to  him  he  could  not  hold  out  any  longer." 

Chap.  VII. — Thither,  immediately  after  midnight,  Ciosar, 
using  as  guides  the  same  persons  who  had  come  to  him  ab 
messengers  from  Iccius,  sends  some  Numidiaji  and  Cretan 
archers,   and   some  Balearian  slingers§    as   a  relief  to    the 

*  Bibrax.  Bievre,  a  town  of  the  Retni,  on  the  Aisno,  nrnsc  net  be  con- 
founded with  Bibractc,  one  of  the  largest  and  richest  towns  of  the  yEdui. 

t  A  body  of  soldiers,  in  forming  a  testudo,  held  their  shields  firmly  to 
gether  over  their  heads,  and  were  thus  protected  from  such  missiles  as 
might  be  thrown  from  above,  while  those  of  the  outer  files  held  their 
shields  sloping  in  such  a  manner  as  to  protect  the  flanks  of  the  entire 
body.  They  thus  presentea  an  appearance  not  unlike  the  bnck  of  a  tortoise, 
"testudo;"  frora'^'.ich  circumstance  the  name  was  deri\ed.  By  the  tes- 
tudo was  also  meant  a  penthouse  moving  on  wheels,  under  cover  of  Avhich 
the  besiegers  worked  the  battering-ram.  The  name  in  this  case  was  readily 
suggested  by  the  resemblance  which  the  ram  presented  to  a  tortoise  thrust 
ing  its  head  forward  from  its  shell  and  drawing  it  back  again. 

J  Liteially,  "  No  one  had  the  power  of  standing  his  giound." 

$  Frequent  mention  is  made  by  ancient  miters  of  the  Numidians  and  Cre- 
tans fts  archers,  and  of  the  Balearians  as  slingers.  These  last  took  their 
name  from  three  islands  in  the  Mediterranean ;  two  of  which,  from  their 
distinctive  titles  of  Major  and  Minor,  are  called  Majorca  and  Minorca  ; 
the  third  Yvica.  Pliny  ascribes  the  invention  of  the  sling  to  these  people. 
Uiodorus  Siculus  tells  us  that  they  could  break  a  target  or  helmet,  or,  in- 
deed, any  piece  of  annour,  with  their  national  weapon.     Nor  will  that  ai*- 


48  O^SAR'8  C0MWKNTARIE8.  [BOOK  tt] 

towns-people,  by  whose  arrival  both  a  desire  to  resist  togethei 
with  the  hope  of  [making  goo«  their]  defence,  was  infused 
into  the  Reuii,  and,  for  the  same  reason,  the  hope  of  gaining 
the-  town,  abandoned  the  enemy.  Therefore,  after  staying  a 
short  time  before  the  town,  and  laying  waste  the  country 
of  the  Remi,  when  all  the  villages  and  buildings  which  they 
could  approach  had  been  burnt,  they  hastened  with  all  their 
forces  to  the  camp  of  Caesar,  and  encamped  within  less  than 
two  miles  [of  it];  and  their  camp,  as  was  indicated  by 
the  smoke  and  fires,  extended  more  than  eight  miles  in 
breadth. 

Chap  VIII. — Caesar  at  first  determined  to  decline  a  battle, 
as  well  on  account  of  the  great  number  of  the  enemy  as  tlieir 
distinguished  reputation  for  valour  :  daily,  however,  in  cavalry 
actions,  he  strove  to  ascertain  by  frequent  trials,  what  the 
enemy  could  effect  by  their  prowess  and  what  our  men  would 
dare.  When  he  perceived  that  our  men  were  not  inferior,  as 
the  place  before  the  camp  was  naturally  convenient  and  suit- 
able for  marshalling  an  army,  (since  the  hill  where  the  camp 
was  pitched,  rising  gradually  fi-om  the  plain,  exteuiled  forward 
in  breadth  as  far  as  tlie  space  which  the  marshalled  army 
could  occupy,  and  had  steep  declines  of  its  side  in  either 
direction,  and  gently  sloping  in  front  gradually  sank  to  the 
plain;)  on  either  side  of  that  hill  he  drew  a  cross  trench  of 
about  four  hundred  paces,  and  at  the  extremities  of  that 
trench  built  forts,  and  placed  there  his  mihtary  engines, 
lest,  after  he  had  mai-shalled  his  army,  the  enemy,  since 
they  were  so  powerful  in  point  of  number,  should  be  able  to 
suiTound  his  men  in  the  flank,  while  fighting.  After  doing 
this,  and  leaving  in  the  camp  the  two  legions  which  he  had 
last  raised,  tliat,  if  there  should  be  any  occasion,  they  might 
be  brought  as  a  reserve,  he  formed  the  other  six  legions 
in  order  of  battle  before  the  camp.  The  enemy,  likewise,  had 
Jrawn  up  their  forces  which  they  had  brought  out  of  tlie  camp. 

Chap.  IX. — There  was  a  mdrsh  of  no  great  extent  between 
our  army  and  that  of  the  enemy.  The  latter  were  waiting  to 
S9e  if  our  men  would  pass  this;  our  men,  also,  were  ready  ii. 

pear  wonderful  if  we  receive  the  assertion  of  Suidas,  that  they  would  cast 
a  stone  of  a  pound  weight.  Their  usual  missiles,  however,  were  small  stones 
and  leaden  bullets.  The  inhabitants  of  those  islands  are  reported  to  excel  iu 
-■iie  uae  of  the  slinj;  at  the  present  day. 


CHAP,  XI.]  ^B    OAILIO   WAft^  -^ 

films  to  attiick  tliem  wliile  disordered,  if  the  first  attempt  to 
pass  should  be  made  by  them.  In  the  meantime  battle  was 
commenced  between  the  two  armies  by  a  cavalry  action.  When 
neither  army  began  to  pass  the  marsh,  Caesar,  upon  the 
eldi'mishes  of  the  horse  [proving]  favourable  to  our  men, 
led  back  his  forces  into  the  camp.  The  enemy  immediately 
hastened  from  that  place  to  the  river  Aisne,  which  it  has  been 
Btatcd  was  ■  behind  our  camp.  Finding  a  ford  there,  they 
endeavoured  to  lead  a  part  of  tlieir  forces  over  it;  with  tho 
design,  that,  if  they  could,  they  might  carry  by  storm  the  fort 
which  Q.  Titurius,  Caesar*s  lieutenant,  commanded,  and  might 
cut  off  the  bridge  ;  but,  if  they  could  not  do  that,  they  shoulfl 
lay  waste  the  lands  of  the  Remi,  which  were  of  great  use  to 
us  in  carrying  on  the  "war,  and  might  hinder  our  men  from 
foraging. 

Chap.  X. — Caesar,  being  apprised  of  this  by  Titurius,  leads 
all  his  calvary  and  light-armed  Numidians,  slingers  and  archers,' 
over  the  bridge,  and  hastens  towards  them.  There  was  a  severe 
struggle  in  that  place.  Our  men,  attacking  in  the  river  the 
disordered  enemy,  slew  a  great  part  of  them.  By  the 
immense  number  of  their  missiles  they  drove  back  the 
rest,  who,-  in  a  most  courageous  manner  were  attempting  to 
pass  over  their  bodies,  and  surrounded  with  their  cavalry; 
and  cut  to  pieces  those  who .  had  first  crossed  the  river.' 
The  enemy,  when  they  perceived  that  their  hopes  had  de- 
ceived them  both  with  regard  to  then-  taking  the  town  by 
storm  and  also  their  passing  the  river,  and  did  not  see  our 
men  advance  to  a  more  disad-vantageous  place  for  th^  pm-pose 
of  fighting,  and  when  provisions  began  to  fail  them,  having 
called  a  council,  determined  that  it  was  best  for  each  to  retiim 
to  hi"?  country,  and  resolved  to  assemble  from  all  quarters  to 
defend  those  into  whose  territories  the  Romans  should  first 
march  an  army ;  that  they  might  contend  in  their  own  rather 
than  in  a  foreign  coiintry,  and  might  enjoy  the  stores  o- 
provision  which  tiiey  possessed  at  home.  Together  xdth  other 
causes,  this  consideration  also  led  them  to  that  resolution, 
viz. :  that  they  had  learnt  that  Divitiacus  and  the  jEdui 
were  approaching  the  territories  of  the  Bellovaci  And  it 
«vas  impossible  to  persuade  the  latter  to  stay  any  longer, 
)r  to  deter  them  from  conveying  succoiu-  to  their  own  people. 

Chap.  XI.— That  matter  bemq  determined  on  marching 


50  c^sae's  commentawes.  i^book  it. 

out  of  their  camp  at  the  second  watch,  with  great  noise  and 
confusion,  in  no  fixed  order,  nor  under  any  command,  sinco 
each  sought  for  himself  the  foremost  place  in  the  journey, 
and  hastened  to  reach  home,  they  made  their  departure  ap- 
pear very  like  a  flight.  Caesar,  immediately  learning  this 
ihrough  his  scouts,  [but]  fearing  an  ambuscade,  because 
lie  had  not  yet  discovered  for  what  reason  they  were  de- 
parting, kept  his  army  and  cavalry  within  the  camp.  At  day- 
break, tho  intelligence  having  been  confirmed  by  the  scouts,  he 
sent  forward  his  cavalry  to  h^ass  their  rear;  and  gave  the  com- 
mand of  it  to  two  of  his  lieutenants,  Q.  Pedius,  and  L.  Aurun- 
<-ideiu3  Cotta.  llo  ordered  T  Labienus,  another  of  his  lieu- 
tenants, to  folloNY  them  closely  with  three  legions.  These,  at- 
tacking their  rear,  and  pursuing  them  for  many  miles,  slew  a 
great  number  of  them  as  they  were  fleeing;  while  those  in 
the  rear  with  whom  they  had  come  up.  halted,  and  bravely 
sustained  the  attack  of  our  soldiers  ^  the  van,  because  they 
appeared  to  be  removed  from  danger,  and  were  not  restrained 
by  any  necessity  or  command,  as  soon  as  the  noise  was  heard, 
broke  their  ranks,  and,  to  a  man,  rested  their  safety  in  flight. 
Thus  without  any  risk  [to  themselves]  our  men  killed  as  great 
a  number  of  them  as  the  length  of  liie  day  allowed ;  and  at 
sunset  desisted  from  the  pursuit,  and  betook  themselves  into 
the  camp,  as  they  had  been  commanded. 

Chap.  XII. — On  the  day  following,  before  the  enemy 
could  recover  from  their  terror  and  flight,  Csesar  led  his  army 
into  the  tenitories  of  the  Suessiones,  which  are  next  to  tho 
Remi,  and  having  accomplished  a  long  march,  hastens  to 
the  town  named  Noviodunum.*  Having  attempted  to  take  it 
by  storm  on  his  march,  because  he  heard  that  it  was  destitute 
of  [sufficient]  defenders,  he  was  not  able  to  carry  it  by  assault, 
on  account  of  the  breadth  of  the  ditch  and  the  height  of  tho 
wall,  though  few  were  defending  it.  Therefore,  having  forti- 
fied the  camp,  he  began  to  bring  up  the  vineae,  and  to  provide 
^yhatever  things  were  necessary  for  the  storm.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  whole  body  of  the   Suessiones,  after  then:  flight. 

*  There  were  three  cities  of  this  name  in  Gaul  :— 1.  Noviodunum  Sues* 
Einum,^  called  also  simply  Suessiones  and  Augusta,  the  modem  Soissons, 
uliich  IS  meant  here.  2.  Noviodunum  .(Eduoum  or  Nevimum,  a  city  of 
the  .rEdui  on  the  Loire,  the  modem  Nevers.  3.  Noviodunum  Bituriguni, 
ihe  modem  Neuvy  or  Neufiy,  about  twenty  miles  vest  from  Nevers. 


DHAP.  XrV.]  THE    GAIXIO    VTAIU  51 

came  the  ncx  night  into  the  tovm.  The  \ine8Q  ha\iug  been 
(juickly  hrought  up  against  the  town,  a  mound  thi-own  up, 
and  lowers  buUt,  the  Gauh,  amazed  Ly  the  greatness  of  thf» 
%Yorks,  such  as  they  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  of  before,  and 
struck,  also,  by  the  despatch  of  the  Eomans,  send  ambassadors 
to  Cassar  respecting  a  "=;m-reniier,  and  succeed  in  consequence 
of  the  Kemi  requesting  that  they  [the  Suessiones]  might  be 
spared. 

Chap.  XIII. — Cxsai,  having  received  as  hostages  the  first 
men  of  the  state,  and  even  the  two  sons  of  king  Galba 
liimself ;  and  all  the  arms  in  the  town  having  been  delivered 
up,  admitted  the  Suessiones  to  a  sun-ender,  and  led  his  army 
against  the  Bellovaci.  Who,  when  they  had  conveyed  them- 
selves and  all  their  possessions  into  the  town  called  Lratus- 
pantium,*  and  Caesar  with  his  army  was  about  five  miles  distant 
from  that  town,  all  the  old  men,  going  out  of  the  town,  began  to 
stretch  out  then:  hands  to  Cfosar,  and  to  intimate  by  their  voice 
that  they  would  throw  themselves  on  his  protection  and  power, 
nor  would  contend  in  arraa  against  the  Roman  people.  In 
like  manner,  when  he  had  come  up  to  the  town,  and  there 
pitched  his  camp,  the  boys  and  tlin  women  from  the  wall,  w'tb 
outstretched  hands,  after  (Jieir  custom,  begged  peace  fi'om  the 
Romans. 

Chap.  XIV. — -For  these  I»ivxtiacus  pleads  (for  after  the 
departure  of  the  Bclgae,  having  dismissed  the  troops  of  the 
.(Edui,  he  had  returned  to  Caesar).  "  The  Bellovaci  had  at 
all  times  been  in  the  <illiance  and  friendship  of  the  JEdnan 
state ;  that  they  had  revolted  from  the  -^dui  and  made 
war  upon  the  Roman  people,  being  urged  thereto  by  their 
nobles,  v/ho  said  that  the  ..Sidui,  reduced  to  slavery  by  Caesar, 
were  suffering  every  indignity  and  insult.  That  they  who 
had  been  the  leaders  of  that  plot,  because  they  perceived 
liow  great  a  calamity  they  had  brought  upon  the  state,  had 
fled  into  Britain.  That  not  only  the  Bellovaci,  but  also  the 
/Edui,  entreated  liim  to  use  his  [accustomed]  clemency  and 
lenity  towards  them  [the  Bellovaci] :  which  -if  he  aid,  he 
would  increase  the  influence  of  the  ^dxd  among  aU  the  Belgaa, 
by  whose  succour  and  resom'ces  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
support  themselves  whenever  any  wars  occurred."  t 

•  This  town  13  supposed  to  have  stood  beiween  Caesai-omagus,  after- 
wards Belvacus,  Beauvais,  and  Samarobriva,  Amiens. 

t  For  the  grammatical  constniction  of  the  original  of  Ibis  passage  (**  Qw 


52  Caesar's  comment abies.  [book  lu 

Chap.  XV. — Caesar  said  that  on  accoiint  of  his  respect  for 
Divitiacus  and  the  ^duans,  he  "^vould  receive  them  into  his 
protection,  and  -would  spare  them ;  hut,  hecause  the  state  was 
of  great  influence  among  the  Belgae,  and  pre-eminent  in  the 
number  of  its  population,  he  demanded  600  hostages.  When 
these  were  delivered,  and  all  the  arms  in  the  town  collected, 
he  went  from  that  place  into  the  territories  of  the  Ambiani, 
who,  without  delay,  surrendered  themselves  and  all  their  posses- 
sions. Upon  their  territories  bordered  the  Nervii,  concerning 
whose  character  and  customs  when  Caesar  inquired  he  received 
the  following  information: — That  "there  was  no  access  for 
merchants  to  them;  that  they  suffered  no  wine  and  other  things 
tending  to  luxury  to  be  imported ;  because  they  thought  that  by 
their  use  the  mind  is  enervated  and  the  courage  impaired: 
that  they  were  a  savage  people  and  of  great  bravery:  that  they 
upbraided  and  condemned  the  rest  of  the  Belgae  who  had  sur- 
rendered themselves  to  the  Roman  people  and  thrown  aside 
their  national  courage :  that  they  openly  declared  they  would 
neither  send  ambassadors,  nor  accept  any  condition  of  peace." 

Chap.  XVI. — After  he  had  made  three  days' march  through 
their  territories,  he  discovered  from  some  prisoners,  that  the 
river  Sambre  was  not  more  than  ten  nules  fiim  his  camp ;  that 
all  the  Nervii  had  stationed  themselves  on  the  other  side  of 
that  river,  and  together  with  the  AtrSb^tes  and  the  Veromandui, 
their  neighbours,  were  there  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  Romans ; 
for  they  had  persuaded  both  these  nations  to  tiy  the  same 
fortune  of  war  [as  themselves]:  that  the  forces  of  the  Adua- 
tuci  were  also  expected  by  them,  and  were  on  their  march; 
that  they  had  put  their  women,  and  those  who  through  ago 
appeared  useless  for  war,  in  a  place  to  which  there  was  no 
approach  for  an  army,  on  account  of  the  marshes. 

Chap.  XVII. — Having  learnt  these  things,  he  sends  for- 
ward scouts  and  centurions  to  choose  a  convenient  place  for 
the  camp.  And  as  a  great  many  of  the  surrounding  Belgae 
and  other  Gauls,  following  Cccsar,  marched  with  him;  some 
of  these,  as  was  afterwards  learnt  from  the  prisoners,  having 
accurately  observed,  during  those  days,  the  arra/s  method 
of  marching,  went  by  night  to  the  Nervii,  and  informed 
them  that  a  great  number  of  baggage-trains  passed  between 

hujas,"  &c—*'  foissent  •* — "  intuliisent " — "  conraerint,"^     see  '-he   noter 
on  the  "  oratio  obliqua"  and  "a-atio  recta."  book  i.  pp.  6, 1 0, 20. 


CHAP.  XIX.]  THB    GALLIC    WAK.  53 

The  several  legions,  and  that  there  Avould  be  no  difiQculty, 
ulien  the  first  legion  had  come  into  the  camp,  and  the 
»tther  legions  were  at  a  great  distance,  to  attack  that 
legion  while  under  baggage,  wliicli  being  routed,  and  the 
baggage-traiu  seized,  it  would  ccme  to  pass  that  the  otlier 
legions  would  not  dare  to  stand  their  ground.  It  added 
weight  also  to  the  advice  of  those  who  reported  that  circum- 
fstance,  that  the  Nervii,  from  early  times,  because  they  were 
weak  in  cavalry,  (for  not  even  at  this  time  do  they  attend 
to  it,  but  accomplish  by  their  infantry  whatever  they  can,) 
in  order  that  they  might  the  more  easily  obstruct  the  cavalry 
of  their  neighbours  if  they  came  upon  them  for.  the  purpose 
of  plundeiing,  having  cut  young  trees,  and  bent  them,  by 
means  of  their  numerous  branches  [extending]  on  to  the  sides, 
and  the  quick-briars  and  thorns  springing  up  between  them,  had 
made  these  hedges  present  a  fortification  lilce  a  wall,  through 
which  it  was  not  only  impossible  to  enter,  but  even  to  pene- 
ti-ate  with  the  eye.*  Since  [therefore]  the  march  of  our  army 
would  be  obstructed  by  these  things,  the  Nervii  thought  that 
the  advice  ought  not  to  be  neglected  by  them. 

Chap.  XVIII. — The  nature  of  the  ground  which  our  men 
had  chosen  for  the  camp  was  this :  A  hill,  declining  evenly 
from  the  top,  extended  to  the  river  Sambre,  which  we  have  men- 
tioned above :  from  this  river  there  arose  a  [second]  hill  of  like 
ascent,  on  the  other  side  and  opposite  to  the  former,  and 
open  for  about  200  paces  at  tJie  lower  part;  but  in  the  upper 
part,  woody,  (so  much  so)  that  it  was  not  easy  to  see  through  it 
into  the  interior.  Withiji  those  woods  the  enemy  kept  them- 
selves in  concealment ;  a  few  troops  of  horse-sol(fiers  appeared 
on  the  open  gi'ound,  along  the  river.  The  depth  of  the  river 
was  about  three  feet. 

Chap.  XIX. — Csesai*,  having  sent  his  cavalry  on  before, 
followed  close  after  them  with  all  his  forces ;  but  the  plan  and 
order  of  the  march  was  different  from  that  which  the  Belgaj 
liad  reported  to  the  Nervii.  For  as  he  was  approaching  the 
enemy,   Caesar,  according  to  his  custom,  led  on  [as  the  van] 

*  I  have  here  adopted  Anthon's  reading  and  interpretation.  Pren- 
cleville  retains  enatis  in  the  text,  punctuates  differently,  and  translates  as 
follows :  "  Having  half  cut  young  trees  and  tv,-isted  their  thick  branches 
in  a  lateral  direction,  aud  briars  and  thorns  gi-owing  up  and  being  dispersed 
between  them  (the  trees),  caused  that  these  hedges  could  form  a  barrier 
like  a  wall " 


54  Cesar's  commentaries  (_B<jon  ii. 

six  legbns  unencumbered  by  baggage ;  behind  them  ho  had 
placed  the  baggage-trains  of  the  whole  army ;  then  the  two 
legions  "which  had  been  last  raised  closed  the  rear,  and  were  a 
guard  for  the  baggage-train.  Our  horse,  witli  the  slingers  and 
archers,  having  passed  the  river,  commenced  action  with  the 
cavalry  of  the  enemy.  While  they  from  time  to  time  betook 
themselves  into  the  woods  to  their  compauions,  and  agaia  made 
an  assault  out  of  the  wood  upon  our^  rrjeu,  who  did  not  dare 
to  follow  them  in  their  retreat  further  tliau  the  limit  to  which 
the  plain  and  open  parts  extended,  in  the  meantime  the  si;^ 
legions  which  had  arrived  first,  having  measured  out  the  work, 
began  to  foiiify  the  camp.  When  the  first  part  of  the  baggage 
train  of  our  army  was  seen  by  those  who  lay  hid  in  the  woods, 
which  had  been  agreed  on  among  them  as  the  time  for  com- 
mencing action,  as  soon  as  they  had  arranged  their  line  of 
battle  and  formed  their  ranks  within  the  woods,  and  had 
encouraged  one  another,  they  rushed  out  suddenly  with  all  their 
forces  and  made  an  attack  upon  our  horse.  The  latter  being 
easily  routed  and  thrown  into  confusion,  the  Nervii  ran  down 
to  the  river  with  such  incredible  speed  that  they  seemed  to 
be  in  the  woods,  the  river,  and  close  upon  us  almost  at 
the  same  time.  And  with  the  same  speed  they  hastened 
up  the  Mil  to  our  camp  and  to  those  who  were  employed  in  the 
worlvs. 

Chap.  XX. — Caesar  had  everything  to  do  at  one  time:* 
the  standard  to  be  displayed,  which  was  the  sign  when 
it  was  necessary  to  run  to  arms ;  the  signal  to  be  given  by 
the  trumpet;  the  soldiers  to  be  called  off  from  the  works; 
those  who  had  proceeded  some  distance  for  the  purpose  of 
seeking  materials  for  the  rampart,  to  be  summoned ;  the 
order  of  battle  to  be  formed;  the  soldiers  to  be  encouraged  ;t 

•  Literally,  "  all  things  were  to  be  done  by  Caesar  at  one  time." 
f  "  When  a  general,  after  having  consulted  the  auspices,  had  dclermined 
to  lead  forth  his  troops  againsttheenemy,  ared  flag  was  displayed  {vexillum. 
vel  signum  pugncs  proponebatur,)  on  a  spear  from  the  top  of  the  IVaitori- 
um,  Caes.  de  Bell.  Gall.  ii.  20,  Liv.  xxii.  45,  which  was  the  signal  to  pre- 
pare for  battle.  Then  hamg  cedled  an  assembly  by  the  sound  of  a  trumpet 
(classico,  i.  e.  tuba,  condone  advocatu,  Liv,  iii.  62),  he  harangued  the  sol- 
diers, who  usually  showed  their  approbation  by  shouts,  by  nosing  their  right 
hands  (Lucan  i.  386,)  or  by  beating  on  their  shields  with  their  spears. 
This  address  was  sometimes  made  in  the  open  field  from  a  tribunal  raised 
of  turf  (e  trihunali  cespiiilio,  aut  viride  cespite  exstrticto).  Tacit.  Ann.  i^ 
18. .  Plin.  Paneg.  50.  Stat.  Silv.  v.  2— 144."— Adam's  Rom.  Antiquities/ 


CHAP.  XXI.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  65 

iho  watcliworJ  to  be  given.  A  great  part  of  tliesc  arrange- 
ments was  prevented  by  the  shortness  of  time  and  the  sudden 
approach  and  charge  of  the  enemy.  Under  these  difficulties 
f?,\o  things  proved  of  advantage  ;  [first]  the  sldll  dnd  expe- 
rience of  the  soldiers,  because,  having  been  trained  by  foraier 
e.Jgagements,  they  could  suggest  to  themselves  what  ought  to 
be  done,  as  conveniently  as  receive  information  from  others; 
and  [[secondly]  that  Cassar  had  forbidden  his  several  lieutenants 
to  depart  from  the  works  and  their  respective  legions,  before 
^he  camp  was  fortified.  These,  on  account  of  the  neai'  approach 
and  the  speed  of  the  enemy,  did  not  then  wait  for  any  command 
from  Ctesar,  but  of  themselves  executed  whatever  appeared 
proper. 

Chat.  XXI. — Caesar,  having  given  the  necessary  orders, 
hastened  to  and  fro  into  whatever  quarter  fortune  earned 
him,  to  animate  the  troops,  and  cauie  to  the  tenth  legion. 
Having  encouraged  the  soldiers  with  no  iiu-ther  speech  than 
that  "  they  should  keep  up  the  remembniutv  of  their  wonted 
valour,  and  not  be  confused  in  mind,  but  valiantly  sustain 
the  assault  of  the  enemy;"  as  the  latter  were  not  farther  from 
them  than  the  distance  to  which  a  dart  could  be  cast,  he  gave 
the  signal  for  commencing  battle.  And  having  gone  to  another 
quarter  for  the  piuT^ose  of  encouraging  [the  soldiers],  he  finds 
them  fighting.  Such  was  the  shortness  of  the  time,  and  so  de- 
termined was  the  mind  of  the  enemy  on  fighting,  that  time  was 
svanting  not  only  for  affij^ang  the  military  insignia,*  but  even 
for  putting  on  the  helmets  f  and  drawing  off  the  covers  front 
the  shields.  I  To  whatever  part  any  one  by  chance  came  from 
the  works  (in  which  he  had  been  employed),  and  whatever 
standards  he  saw  first,  at  these  he  stood,  lest  in  seeking  his 
own  company  he  should  lose  the  time  for  fighting. 

*  ''Insignia"  here  means  those  ornaments  and  badges  of  distinction 
worn  by  the  Roman  soldiers  ;— probably  it  here  refers  especially  to  the  de- 
vices upon  the  helmets.  "  The  fictitious  employment  '*  of  insignia  "  to 
deceive  and  mislead  an  enemy  was  among  the  stratagems  of  war.  (Pans, 
iv.  28  ;  Virg.  ^n.  ii.  389—392)."  Smith's  Diction,  of  Greek  and  Roman 
Antiq. 

+  It  was  the  practice  of  the  Roman  soldiers  an  hen  on  the  march,  not  to 
wear  their  helmets,  but  to  carry  them  slung  over  their  backs,  or  chests. 

t  As  the  shields  of  the  soldiers,  even  at  that  period,  were  embellishcil 
with  curious  and  expensive  ornaments,  they  kept  them,  when  either  in  camp 
nr  on  the  march,  covered  with  leather,  as  a  defence  agafaist  the  dust  or  raiiu 


.'6  CiTSAB'S   COMMI3STAEIE8.  BuOU    1! 

CiiAP.  XXII. — The  army  ha\iiig  been  marshalled,  rathei  as 
the  nature  of  the  grounil  and  the  declivity  of  the  hill  and  the 
exigency  of  the  time,  than  as  the  method  and  order  of  military 
matters  required;  whilst  the  legions  in  the  different  places 
were  Avithstanding  the  enemy,  some  in  one  quarter,  some  in 
another,  and  the  view  was  obstructed  by  the  very  thick  hedges 
intervening,  as  we  have  before  remarked,  neither  could  proper 
reserves  be  posted,  nor  could  the  necessary  measures  be  taken 
in  each  part,  nor  could  all  the  commands  be  issued  by  one 
person  Therefore,  in  such  an  unfavourable  state  of  s^irs, 
vai-ious  events  of  fortune  followed. 

Chap.  XXIII. — The  soldiers  of  the  ninth  and  tenth  legions, 
lis  they  had  been  stationed  on  the  left  part  of  the  army,  casting 
then*  weapons,  speedily  drove  the  Atrebates,  (for  that  division 
had  been  opposed  to  them,)  who  were  breathless  with  running 
and  fatigue,  and  worn  out  with  wounds,  from  the  higher  groimd 
into  the  river;  and  following  them  as  they  were  endeavouring  to 
pass  it,  slew  with  their  swords  a  great  part  of  them  while  im- 
peded (therein).  They  themselves  did  not  hesitate  to  pass  the 
river ;  and  having  advanced  to  a  disadvantageous  place,  when 
the  battle  was  renewed,  they  [nevertheless]  agam  put  to  flight 
the  enemy,  who  had  returned  and  were  opposing  them.  In 
like  mannef,  in  another  quarter  two  different  legions,  the 
eleventh  and  the  eighth,  havmg  routed  the  Veromandui,  with 
whom  they  had  engaged,  v/ero  fighting  from  the  higher  ground 
upon  the  very  banks  of  the  river.  But,  almost  the  whole  camp 
on  the  front  and  on  the  left  side  being  then  exposed,  since  the 
twelfth  legion  was  posted  in  the  right  whig,  and  the  seventh 
at  no  gi-eat  distance  from  it,  all  the  Nervii,  in  a  very  close 
body,  with  Boduognatus,  who  held  the  chief  command,  as  their 
leader,  hastened  towards  that  place ;  and  part  of  them  began  to 
burrouud  the  legions  on  their  unprotected  flank,  part  to  make 
for  the  highest  point  of  the  encampment.* 

Chap.  XXIV. — ^At  the  same  time  our  horsemen,  and  light 
armed  infantry,  who  had  been  with  those,  who,  as  I  have  re- 
lated, were  routed  by  the  first  assault  of  the  enemy,  as  they 
were  betaking  themselves  into  the  camp,  met  the  enemy  face 
to  face,  nnd  again  sought  flight  iAto  another  quarter;  and 

•  The  highest  point,  perhaps,  of  the  hill  on  which  the  camp  wua. 
The  Greek  paraphrast  has  irpbg  rd  iiKpa  7t\vov(fu 


CHAP.  XXV.]'  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  67 

tue  camp-followers*  ulio  from  the  Decmuau  Gate,f  and  from 
the  highest  lidge  of  the  hill  had  seen  our  men  pass  the  river 
as  \dctors,  when,  after  going  out  for  the  pui-poses  of  plunder- 
ing, they  looked  hack  and  saw  the  enemy  parading  in  our 
camp,  committed  themselves  precipitately  to  flight;  at  the 
same  time  there  arose  the  cry  and  shout  of  those  who  came 
with  the  baggage-traui ;  and  they  (affrighted,)  were  carried 
fiome  one  way,  some  another.  By  all  these  circumstances 
the  cavahy  of  the  Treviii  were  much  alarmed,  (whose  reputa- 
tion for  courage  is  extraordinary  among  the  Gauls,  and  who 
liad  come  to  Caesar,  being  sent  by  their  state  as  auxiliaries.) 
and,  when  they  saw  our  camp  filled  with  a  lai'ge  number  of 
the  enemy,  the  legions  hard  pressed  and  almost  held  sur- 
rounded, the  camp-retainers,  horsemen,  slingers,  and  Numi- 
dians  fleeing  on  all  sides  divided  and  scattered,  they, 
despairing  of  our  affaks,  hastened  home,  and  related  to  then- 
state  that  the  Romans  v/ere  routed  and  conquered,  [and]  that 
the  enemy  'were  in  possession  of  their  camp  and  baggage-train. 
Chap.  XXV.— Caesar  proceeded,  after  encouragmg  the  tenth 
legion,  to  the  right  wing ;  where  he  perceived  that  his  men  were 
hai'd  pressed,  and  that  in  consequence  of  the  standards  of  the 
twelfth  legion  being  collected  together  in  one  place,  the  cirowded 
soldiers  were  a  hlndi'ance  to  themselves  in  the  fight ;  that  aU 
the  centurions  of  the  fourth  cohort  were  slain,  and  the  standard- 
bearer  killed,  the  standard|  itself  lost,  almost  all  the  centurions 
of  the  other  cohorts  either  wounded  or  slain,  and  among  them 
the  chief  centurion  of  the  legion,§  P.  Sextius  Baculus,  a  very 
valiarit  man,  who  was  so  exhausted  by  many  and  severe  woimds, 

*  These  calones,  it  is  generally  supposed,  were  slaves.  From  continual 
attendance  upon  the  army  they  an-ived  at  a  considerable  degree  of  skill  in 
military  matters.  Ceesar,  for  the  most  part,  uses  the  word  calorics  by  itself; 
whereas  Tacitus  uses  it  in  conjunction  with  lixcs,  as  if  the  two  words  implied 
the  same  class  of  persons.  The  lixa,  however,  were  quite  distinct  from  the 
calones.  They  were  freemen,  and  followed  the  army  for  the  purpose  of 
trade  ;  "  lixae,  qui  exercitum  sequebantur,  quaestus  caus^."  Festus.  Thus 
Hirtius,  de  Bello  Afric.  75,  classes  them  with  "  mercatores ."  "  lixarum 
mercatorumque  qui  plaustris  merces  portabant." 

+  The  Roman  camp  had  four  gates :  "porta  prcsloria,'"  nearest  to  tie 
erejny  ;  "porta  Decumana,"  opposite  to  that,  and  thus  farthest  from  them  ; 
** porta  principalis  dectra,"  and  ''porta  principalis  sinistra." 

i  Besides  the  aquila,  or  standard  of  the  legion,  there  were  the  subordinate 
fltarvdards  of  the  cohorts  and  the  manipuli. 

i  The  primopilus  was  the  first  centurion  of  the  first  maniple   of  the 


58  c^sab's  commektaries.  [book  h 

that  he  was  already  unable  to  support  himself;  he  likewise  per- 
ceived that  the  rest  were  slackening  their  efforts,  and  that 
some,  deserted  by  those  in  the  rear,  were  retirmg  from  the 
battle  and  avoiding  the  weapons ;  tha.  the  enemy  [on  the  other 
hand]  though  advancing  from  tlio  lower  ground,  were  not  re- 
laxing in  front,  and  were  [at  the  same  time]  pressing  hard,  on 
both  flanks;  he  also  perceived  that  the  affair  was  at  a  crisis, 
and  that  there  was  not  any  reserve  which  could  be  brought  up; 
having  therefore  snatched  a  shield  from  ote  of  the  soldiers  in 
the  rear  (for  he  himself  had  come  Avithout  a  shield),  he 
advanced  to  the  j&ront  of  the  line,  and  addressing  the  centurions 
by  name,  and  encouraging  the  rest  of  the  soldiers,  he  ordered 
them  to  carry  forward  file  standards,  and  extend  the  cr)mpanies, 
that  they  might  the  more  easily  use  their  swords.  On  his 
arrival,  as  hope  was  brought  to  the  soldiers  and  their  courage 
restored,  whilst  every  one  for  his  own  part,  m  the  sight  of 
his  general,  desired  to  exert  his  utmost  energy,  the  impetuosity 
of  the  enemy  was  a  little  checked. 

Chap.  XXVI. — Caesar,  when  he  perceived  that  the  seventh 
legion,  which  stood  close  by  him,  was  also  hard  pressed  by 
the  enemy,  directed  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers*  to  effect 

Triarii  (centurio  primi  pili),  also  called  primus  centurio,  a  person  of 
great  distinction  in  a  legion.  He  had  authority  over  the  other  centurions  ; 
ranked  next  to  the  tribuni  miliium,  and  had  a  place  in  the  council  of  war. 
To  him  was  committed  the  charge  of  the  principal  Btandard  of  the  legion, 
whence  he  is,  amongst  other  instances,  referred  to  by  TacitiB,  Ann.  i.  39, 
Hist.  i.  56,  by  the  title  of  aquilifer.  To  the  lucrative  nature  of  hia  ofiice, 
r.t  least  under  the  empire,  Juvenal  alludes,  wheo,  Sat.  xiv.  1 97,  he  says, 
"  locupletem  aquilam.*' 

*  The  tribunes  of  the  soldiers.  In  each  legion  there  were  in  the  time  of 
Polybius,  six  tribuni  militum,  who  commanded  uuxler  the  consul,  usually 
in  turns  of  a  month  each.  During  that  period  the  tribuuy's  authority  ex- 
tended over  the  whole  legion.  Up  to  the  year  b.  o.  ob'J,  these  officers 
were  chosen,  during  the  monarchy,  by  the  kings ;  upon  the  histitution  of  the 
consulate,  by  the  consuls-  and  under  the  dictatorship,  by  the  dictator.  That 
year  the  people  claimed  the  right  of  electing  either  the  whole,  or  tha 
greater  part  of  them.  From  that  period  down  to  B.  C.  207,  they  continued 
to  elect  them  in  this  manner.  Subsequently,  several  changes  took  place  in 
the  appointment  of  these  officers.  In  battle,  a  military  tribime  had  com- 
mand of  1,000  nen  ;  whence  their  name  in  Greek  is  x'^^^'PXOQ  or 
XtXiapxijc.  The  office  was  for  many  years  the  reward  of  merit  and  long 
service.  This  rule  was  afterwards  fatally  -violated.  The  later  emperors,  in 
order  to  oblige  as  many  of  their  friends  as  possible,  frequently  conferred 
the  office  for  the  period  of  six  months  only.  Hence,  Piny,  Epist.  iv.  4, 
has  "  temestri  tribunatu ;"  and  Juvenal,  Sat.  vii.  8,  alluding  at  once  to 


CHAP.  XXVIII.  J  THE    GAXLIC    WAB.  50 

a  junction  of  the  legions  gradually,  and  make  their  charge 
upon  the  enemy  with  a  double  front ;  which  having  been 
done  since  they  brought  assistance  the  one  to  the  other,  nor 
leai'ed  lest  their  rear  should  be  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
they  began  to  stand  their  ground  more  boldly,  and  to  fight 
more  courageously.  In  the  mean  time,  the  soldiers  of  the  two 
legions  which  had  been  in  the  rear  of  the  army,  us  a  guard  for 
the  baggage -train,  upon  the  battle  being  reported  to  them, 
luickened  their  pace,  and  were  seen  by  the  enemy  un  the  top  of 
the  hill;  and  Titus  Labienus,  having  gained, possession  of  tho 
camp  of  the  enemy,  and  observed  from  the  higher  ground  what 
was  going  on  in  our  camp,  sent  the  tenth  legion  as  a  relief  to 
our  men,  who,  when  they  had  learnt  from  the  flight  of  the 
horse  and  the  sutlers  in  what  position  the  affair  was ,  and 
iu  how  great  danger  the  camp  and  the  legion  and  the  com- 
mander were  involved,  left  undone  nothing  [which  tended]  to 
flespatch. 

Chap.  XXVII. — By  their  arrival,  so  great  a  change  o. 
matters  was  made,  that  our  men,  even  those  who  had  fallen 
down  exhausted  with  wounds,  leant  on  their  shields,  and  renewed 
the  fight :  then  the  camp-retainers,  through  unarmed,  seeing 
the  enemy  completely  dismayed,  attacked  [them  though] 
armed;  the  horsemen  too,  that  they  might  by  their  valom- 
blot  out  the  disgrace  of  their  flight,  thrust  themselves  before 
the  legionary  soldiers  in  all  parts  of  the  battle.  But  the 
enemy,  even  in  the  last  hope  of  safety,  displayed  such  great* 
corn-ape,  that  when  the  foremost  of  them  had  fallen,  the  next 
stood  upon  them  prostrate,  and  fought  from  their  bodies ; 
when  these  were  overthrown,  and  their  corpses  heaped  u^. 
together,  those  who  survived  cast  their  weapons  against 
our  men  [thence,]  as  from  a  mound,  and  returned  our  darts 
which  had  fallen  short  between  [the  armies];  so  that  it  ought 
not  to  be  concluded,  that  men  of  such  great  corn-age  had 
injudiciously  dared  to  pass  a  veiy  broad  river,  ascend  ^ery 
high  banks,  and  come  up  to  a  very  disadvantageous  place ; 
since  their  greatness  of  spirit  had  rendered  these  actions 
easy,  although  in  themselves  very  difficult. 

Chjlp    XXVIII. — This  battle   bemg   ended,  and  the  aii. 

that  practice  and  the  gold  ring  which  was  one  of  the  insignia  of  the  tribune, 
has  '^semeslri  aurc."     Ths   sisth  boot  of  Polvbiu3   may  be  here  coii- 


CO  CiJSAr.'s    COM-MENTAKIKS.  [bOOK  II. 

tion  and  uaint  of  the  Nervii  Leiug  almost  reduced  to  an- 
nihilation, their  old  men,  whom  together  with  the  boys  and 
women  we  have  stated  to  have  been  collected  together  in  the 
fenny  places  and  marshes,  on  this  battle  having  been  reported 
to  them,  since  they  were  convinced  that  n  .(thing  was  an 
obstacle  to  the  conquerors,  and  nothing  safe  to  the  conquered 
tjent  ambassadors  to  Caesar  by  the  consent  of  all  who  remained 
and  surrendered  themselves  to  him ;  and  in  recounting  th( 
calamity  of  their  state,  said  thiit  then-  senatoi-s  were  reduced 
from  600  to  thi-ee ;  that  from  60,000  men  they  [were  reduced^ 
to  scarcely  500  who  could^  bear  arms;  whom  Caesar,  that  ho 
might  appear  to  use  compassion  towards  the  ^^Tetched  and  the 
suppUant,  most  carefully  spared ;  and  ordered  them  to  enjoy 
their  o^vn  territories  and  towns,  and  commanded  their  neigh- 
bours that  they  should  restrain  themselves  and  then-  depend- 
ants from  offering  injiuy  or  outrage  [to  them]. 

Chap.  XXIX. — ^7hen  the  Aduatuci,  of  wnom  we  have 
written  above,  were  coming  "^ith  all  their  forces  to  the  as- 
sistance of  the  Xervii,  upon  this  battle  being  reported  to  them, 
they  retmned  home  after  they  were  on  the  march ;  deserting 
all  their  towns  and  forts,  they  conveyed  together  all  their  pos- 
sessions into  one  town,  eminently  fortified  by  nature.  While 
this  town  had  on  all  sides  around  it  very  high  rocks  and 
precipices,  there  was  left  on  one  side  a  gently  ascending 
approach,  of  not  more  than  ^JOO  feet  in  width ;  which  place 
they  had  fortified  with  a  very  lofty  double  wall :  besides,  they 
liad  placed  stones  of  great  weight  and  sharpened  stakes  upon 
the  walls.  They  were  descended  from  the  Cimbri  and  Teu- 
tones,  who,  when  they  were  marching  into  our  province  and 
Italy,  haviug  deposited  on  this  side  tiie  river  Ehine  such  of 
then-  baggage-  trains  as  they  could  not  drive  or  convey  mth 
them,  left  6,000  of  their  men  as  a  guard  and  defence  for 
them.  These  having,  after  the  destruction  of  their  country- 
men, been  harassed  for  many  years  by  their  neighbours,  wliile 
one  time  they  waged  war  offensively,  and  at  another  resisted  it 
when  vvaged  against  them,  concluded  a  peace  with  the  consent 
of  all,  and  chose  tliis  place  as  their  settlement 

Chap.  XXX. — And  on  the  first  arrival  of  our  army  they 
Qiade  frequent  sallies  from  the  town,  and  contended  with  our 
men  in  trifling  skirmishes  afterwards,  when  hemmed  in  by  a 
tampart  of  twelve  feet  [in  height],  and  fifteen  miles  in  circuit. 


CHAP,  xxxil]  the  gallic  ttab.  CI 

they  kept  themselves  ^tliin  the  towu.  "When,  vmeJB*  having 
been  brought  up  and  a  mound  raised,  they  observed  that  a  tower 
also  was  bemg  built  at  a  distance,  they  at  first  began  to 
mock  the  Eomans  from  their  wall,  and  to  taunt  them  -^ith 
ihe  following  speeches.  "For  what  purpose  was  so  vast  a 
machine  constructed  at  so  great  a  distance  ?  "  With  what 
liands,"  or  "with  what  strength  did  they,  especially  [as  they 
were]  men  of  such  very  small  stature  "  (for  our  shortness  of 
statm-e,  in  comparison  with  the  great  size  of  their  bodies,  is 
generally  a  subject  of  much  contempt  to  the  men  of  Gaul' 
"  tnist  to  place  against  their  walls  a  tower  of  such  great 
weight." 

Chap.  XXXI, — But  when  they  saw  that  it  was  being  moved, 
and  was  approaching  their  walls,  startled  by  the  new  and  'vm- 
accustomed  sight,  they  sent  ambassadoi-s  to  Cffisar  [^to  treat] 
about  peace ;  who  spoke  in  the  following  manner :  "  That  they 
did  not  believe  the  Il<jmans  waged  war  without  divine  aid, 
since  they  were  able  to  move  forn-ard  machines  of  such  a  height 
with  so  great  speed,  and  thus  fight  from  close  quarters :  that  they 
resigned  themselves  and  all  their  possessions  to  (^Csesar'sj]  dis- 
posal :  that  they  begged  and  earnestly  entreated  one  thing,  \'iz., 
that  if  perchance,  agreeably  to  his  clemency  and  humanity, 
which  they  had  heard  of  from  others,  he  should  resolve  that  the 
Aduatuci  were  to  be  spared,  he  would  not  deprive  them  of  their 
arms  ;  that  all  their  neighbours  were  enemies  to  them  and 
envied  their  courage,  from  whom  they  coiild  not  defend  them- 
selves if  their  aiTos  were  delivered  up:  that  it  was  better 
for  tliem,  if  they  should  be  reduced  to  that  state,  to  suffer  any 
fate  from  the  Roman  people,  than  to  be  tortured  to  death, 
by  those  among  whom  they  had  been  accustomed  to  rule." 

Chat.  XXXII.— To  these  things  Caesar  replied,  "  That  he. 

•  The  vinecB  was  a  machine  xinder  the  protection  of  which  the  besieging 
soldiery  advanced  to  the  walla  of  a  town.  It  consiBted  of  a  roof,  (formed 
of  planks  and  wickerwork,  covered  over  with  raw  hides  or  wet  cloth,)  about 
sixteen  feet  long  and  seven  broad,  and  resting  upon  posts  eight  feet  in 
height.  The  sides  of  this  were  guarded  also  by  wickerwork.  Though 
usually  so  light  that  the  men  might  carry  it,  *he  vinetB  was,  in  extraordinary 
cases,  made  so  strong  as  to  be  too  heavy  for  that  mc^e  of  advancing  it,  arC 
was  then  moved  by  wheels  attached  to  the  posts.  Frequently,  as  perhapi 
in  the  above  case,  several  of  the«e  were  joined  together;  the  besiegers  bein^ 
defended  against  the  darts,  etont'^  and  fire  of  the  town  by  the  vinea,  con- 
^urted  their  operations  of  under  Ining  or  of  attack  by  the  battering-ran?. 


62  Cesar's  coMirEXTARiKS.  [book  ir 

in  accordance  with  liis  custom,  rather  than  owing  to  their  desert 
should  spare  the  state,  if  they  should  surrender  themselve. 
before  the  battering- i-am*  should  touch  the  wall ;  but  that  there 
was  no  condition  of  surrender,  except  upon  their  arms  being 
delivered  up  ;  that  he  should  do  to  them  that  which  he  had 
done  in  the  case  of  tlie  Nervii,  and  would  command  theii 
neighbours  not  to  offer  any  injury  to  those  who  had  surren- 
dered to  the  Roman  people  "  The  matter  being  reported  to 
their  countrymen,  they  said  that  they  would  execute  his 
commands.  Having  cast  a  very  large  quantity  of  their  arms 
fi'om  the  wall  into  the  ti-ench  which  was  before  the  towii, 
so  that  the  heaps  of  anns  almost  equalled  the  top  of  the 
wall  and  the  rampart,  and  jievertheless  having  retained  and 
concealed,  as  we  afterwards  discovered,  about  a  third  part 
jn  the  town,  the  gates  were  opened,  and  they  enjoyed  peace  for 
that  day. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Towards  evening  C^sar  ordered  tne 
gates  to  be  shut,  and  the  soldiei-s  to  go  out  of  the  town,  lest 
Sie  towns-people  should  receive  any  injury  fi'om  them  by 
night.  They  [the  Aduatuci],  by  a.  dcsiga  before  entered  into 
as  we  afterwards  understood,  because  they  believed  that,  as  a 
surrender  had  been  made,  nn  r  men  would  dismiss  their  guai'db. 
or  at  least  would  keep  watr.h  less  carefully,  partly  witli  those 
arms  which  they  !':ad  retained  and  concealed,  partly  with  shields 
made  of  bark  or  interwoven  wickers,  which  they  had  hastiU 
covered  over  with  sldns,  (as  the  shoitness  of  time  requu-ed)  lu 
the  tliird  watch,  suddenly  made  a  sally  from  the  town  with  all 
their  forces  [in  that  du'ectionl  in  which  the  ascent  to  our  foitiii- 

*  The  battering-ram  (aries)  was,  perhaps,  the  most  effective  instrument 
of  ancient  irarfarc.  It  may  be  called  the  artillery  of  olden  times.  The 
bas-reliefs  on  the  column  of  Trajan  at  Rome  present  a  portraiture  ot  this 
war  engine  in  its  simpler  form  ;  borne  and  impelled  that  is,  by  human 
<"orce  alone.  In  its  more  efficient  form,  iron  rings  vere  placed  around  the 
beam  of  the  ram,  by  which  it  was  suspended  by  means  of  ropes,  or  chains,  U> 
another  beam  fitted  transversely  over  it.  Velocity,  and  consequently  power, 
were  thus  greatly  increased.  The  head  was  made  of  iron  or  some  hard 
metal,  and  formed  to  represent  the  head  of  a  goat.  Hence,  as  well  as  from 
its  application,  it  was  called  by  the  Romans  aries.  The  Romaus  borrowed 
il  from  the  Greeks.  They  do  not,  however,  appear  to  have  made  very  much 
iwe  of  it  before  the  siege  of  Syracuse,  in  the  second  Punic  war.  The  beam 
to  which  the  head  was  attached  varied  from  eighty  to  a  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  in  length,  and  the  umted  strength  of  more  than  a  li.mdrea  mcu 
wns  sometimea  engaged  in  its  operation. 


CHAP.  XXXV.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  fi3 

cations  seemed  the  least  ditficulL.  The  signal  having  been 
immediately  given  by  fires,  as  Caesar  had  previously  com- 
manded, a  rush  Tvas  made  thither  [i.  e.  by  the  Eoman  soldiers] 
from  the  nearest  fort;  and  the  battle  Tvas  fought  by  the  enemj 
as  vigorously  as  it  ought  to  be  fought  by  brave  men,  in  the  last 
hope  of  safety,  in  a  disadvantageous  place,  and  against  those 
who  were  throwing  their  weapons  from  a  rampart  and  fi-om 
towers;  since  aU  hope  of  safety  depended  on  their  corn-age 
alone.  About  4,000  of  the  men  having  been  slain,  the  rest 
were  forced  back  into  the  town.  The  day  after,  Caesar,  after 
breaking  open  the  gates,  which  there  was  no  one  then  to  de- 
fend, and  sending  in  om*  soldiers,  sold  the  whole  spoil  of 
that  town.  The  nimiber  of  63,000  persons  was  reported  to 
him  by  those  who  had  bought  them. 

Chap.  XXXIV.— At  the  same  time  ho  was  informed  by 
P.  Crassus,  whom  he  had  sent  ^^ith  ono  If^gion  against  the 
Veneti,'^  the  Unelli,  the  Osismii.  tho  CuriosolitsB,  the  Sesuvii, 
the  Aulerci,  and  the  Rhedonos,  \vhich  are  maritime  states,  and 
touch  upon  the  [Atlantic]  ocean,  that  all  these  nations  were 
brought  under  the  dominion  and  power  of  the  Eoman  people. 

Chap.  XXXV. — These  thingj^  being  achieved,  [and]  all 
Gaul  being  subdued,  so  high  an  opinion  of  this  war  was 
spread  among  the  barbarians,  that  ambassadors  were  sent  to 
Caesar  by  those  nations  who  dwelt  beyond  the  Rhine,  to 
promise  that  they  would  give  hostages  and  execute  his  com- 
mands. Which  embassies  Caesar,  because  he  was  hasten 
ing  into  Italy  and  Illyricum,  ordered  to  return  to  him  at  the 
beginning  of  the  following  summer.  He  himself,  having  led 
his  legions  into  winter  quartei*s  among  the  Camutes,  the 
Andes,  and  the  Turoues,  which  states  were  close  to  those 
regions  in  which  he  had  waged  war,  set  out  for  Italy ;  and  a 
thanksgiving  1  of  fifteen  days  was  decreed  for  those  achieve- 

*  Veneli,  &c.  These  were  nations  of  Gallia  Celtica.  The  Veneti 
were  situated  in  the  ■west.  The  Unelli  possessed  a  territor)'  lying  on  the 
north-west  of  what  is  now  called  Normandy.  OS  their  coast  lay  the 
islands  Caesarea,  Jersey ;  Samia,  Guernsey ;  and  Reduna,  Alderney. 
The  Osismii  occup'ed  a  territory  afterwards  forming  a  part  of  the  province 
of  Bretagne,  and  now  called  Finisierre.  The  Curiosolitae  also  occupied  a 
part  of  the  same  province.  The  Sesuvii  are  supposed  to  have  been  situated 
on  the  coast  near  the  Bay  of  Biscay, 

•  This  {snpplicatio  or  supplicium)  '"as  a  great  religious  solemnity  decreed 
oy  the  senate^  upon  an  extraordinary  victory.     It  was  designed  as  an  act 


64  C-ESABS   C0MMEKTAEIE8.  [BOOK  U. 

ments,  upon  receiving  Caesar's  letter;  £an  honour]  wliich 
before  that  time  *  had  been  conferred  on  none. 

of  thanksgiving  to  the  gods.  The  temples  were  then  thrown  open,  an: 
the  statues  of  the  deities  placed  in  public  upon  couches.  Before  these 
the  people  gave  expression  to  their  thankfulness.  This  part  of  the 
solemnity  was  called  lectislernium.  The  value  of  the  victory  was  sup 
posed  to  determine  the  period  of  the  duration  of  this  sacred  festival 
Though  sometimes  decreed  for  one  day,  its  usual  period  was  three  or  fiv« 
days.  Pompey  had  a  supplicatio  of  ten  days  decreed  upon  the  conclusion 
of  the  war  with  Mithridates.  Csesar,  as  we  read  in  the  text,  obtained  one  of 
fifteen  days.  This,  he  tells  us,  w»?  the  first  occasion  on  which  a  Roman 
general  had  enjoyed  that  honour.  Upon  his  victory  over  Vercingetorix, 
that  illustrious  enemy  of  the  Roman  power  in  Gaul,  a  supplicatio  of 
twenty  days  was  decreed  him,  as  we  reiul,  De  Bell.  Gall.  vii.  90.  Dion 
Cossius  mentiona  instances  in  which  a  forty,  fifty,  and  even  sixty  days'  sup- 
pUeatio  \vas  decreed.  Cicero  obtained  a  supplicatio  upon  the  suppression 
of  the  Cataline  conspiracy, — an  honour  which  he  took  fi'equent  oppor- 
tunity of  observing  had  never  before  been  granted  to  manful  achievements. 

There  was  another  solemnity  bearing  this  name.  The  occasion  of  it, 
however,  was  very  different  from  that  already  spoken  of.  In  times  of 
public  distress  or  danger,  and  at  the  appearance  of  imcommon  prodigiesj 
the  senate  decreed  a  supplicatio  to  appease  the  deities  and  remove  tho 
present,  or  avert  the  anticipated  evil. 

•  Literally  «  happened  to  none.** 


BOOK  Ilf. 


THE  ARGUxMENl. 

I. — Caesor,  at  the  ciose  of  the  iate  campaign,  sent  Servius  Gaiha  I'nio  tli9 
territories  of  the  Nantuates,  Veragri,  and  Seduni,  with  permission  to 
winter  there,  if  expedient  ;  his  reason  for  this.  Galba  resolved  to 
winter  at  Octodurus. — II.  The  Seduni  and  Veragri  combine  against 
him. — III.  And  attack  his  camp. — IV.-VI.  A  fierce  battle  ensues;  in 
which,  as  well  as  in  several  other  engagements,  Galba  is  successful. — 
VII.  VIII.  An  unexpected  war  in  Gaul ;  the  occasion  of  it.  The  Veneti 
are  the  principal  instigators. — IX.  Caesar  gives  orders  for  the  equip- 
ment of  a  fleet.  The  Veneti  and  other  states  augment  their  navy,and 
extend  their  alliances. — X.-XII.  Cajsar's  difficxilties ;  arising  chiefly 
from  the  position  of  the  Venetic  towns. — XIII.  The  structure  of  the 
Venetic  ships  accommodated  to  that  position. — XIV.-XV.  Csesar  sur- 
mounts these  disadvantages  ;  and  in  a  naral  engagement  obtains 
a  nctory. — XVI.  Wliich  terminated  the  war  with  the  Veneti — 
XVII.-XIX.  Titurius  Sabinus  is  sent  into  the  territories  of  the 
Unelii.  Conduct  of  then:  king,  Viridorix.  Sabinus  is  compelled  to 
resort  to  stratagems  ;  he  defeats  the  Unelii. — XX.,  XXI.  P.  Crassus 
enters  Aquitania,  and  is  attacked  by  the  Sotiates,  who  are  signally 
worsted.— XXII.  The  "Solaui-ii." — XXIII.  Crassus  proceeds  into 
the  territories  of  the  Vocates  and  Tarusates ;  who  engage  in  measures 
of  oppo^tion. -  -XXIV.  He  draws  up  his  forces  for  a  battle  ;  which  the 
enemy  decline. — XXV.,  XXVI.  He  then  attacks  their  encampment, 
and  is  victorious.  —  XXVIII.  Caesar  advances  against  the  Morini  and 
Menapii ;  his  motives  for  this  :  the  enemy  make  a  sudden  assault  on 
the  Roman  forces,  and  are  repelled  with  great  loss. — XXIX.  Cajsar's 
provision  ngainst  such  attacks  :  his  operations  intermptcd  by  the  in 
clemency  of  the  season :  the  army  is  led  into  mnter  quarters. 

Chap.  I. — When  Cresar  was  setting  out  for  Italy,  he 
%ent  Serviiis  Galba  with  the  twelfth  Tegion  and  part  of  th<: 
cavalry,  against  the  Nantuates,-?  the  Veragri,  and  Seduni,  whc 

•  The  Nantuates  were  an  Alpine  race,  on  the  south  of  the  lake  ol 
Geneva-;  the  Veragri,  a  tribe  of  the  Koman  province,  also  south  of  that 
lake,  whose  chief  town,  Octodurus,  is  the  modem  Mzriigni,  and  the  Seduni, 
a  people  lying  between  the  east  coast  of  it  and  the  Rhone,  wbose  capitulj 
Seduni,  ii  the  modem  Sion, 


56  CJISAR'S    COATMENTAlUEt.  ^BOOK  ni 

extend  from  the  territories  of  the  Allobrogcs,  and  the  lake 
of  Geneva,  and  the  river  Rhone  to  the  top  of  the  Alps.  The 
reason  for  sending  him  -was,  that  he  desired  that  the  pass  along 
the  Alps,  thi-ough  ■\\hich  [the  Roman]  merchants  hfid  been 
accustomed  to  travel  with  great  danger,  and  luider  great  im- 
posts, should  be  opened.  He  pennitted  him,  if  he  thought 
it  necessary,  to  station  the  legion  in  these  places,  for  the 
purpose  of  \yintering  Galba  having  fought  some  sue- 
<  cssful  battles,  and  stonned  several  of  their  forts,  upon 
ambassadors  being  sent  to  him  from  all  parts  and  hostages 
given  and  a  peace  conclujJed,  determined  to  station  two  cohorts 
among  the  Nantuates,  and  to  winter  in  person  with  the  other 
cohorts  of  that  legion  in  a  village  of  the  Veragri,  which  is 
called  Octodurus ;  and  this  village  being  situated  in  a  valley, 
with  a  small  plain  annexed  to  it,  is  bounded  on  all  sides  by 
very  high  mountains.  As  this  village  was  divided  into  two 
parts  by  a  river,  he  granted  one  part  of  it  to  the  Gauls,  and 
assigned  the  other,  which  had  been  left  by  them  unoccupied, 
to  the  cohorts  to  winter  in.  He  foitified  this  [latter]  part 
with  a  rampart  and  a  ditch. 

Chap.  II. — When  several  days  had  elapsed  in  winter 
quarters,  and  he  had  ordered  com  to  be  brought  in  he  was 
suddenly  informed  by  liis  scouts  that  all  the  people  had  gone 
off  in  the  night  from  that  part  of  the  town  which  he  had  given 
up  to  the  Gauls,  and  that  the  mountains  which  hung  over  it 
were  occupied  by  a  very  large  force  of  the  Seduni  and  Veragri. 
It  had  happened  for  several  reasons  that  .the  Gauls  suddenly 
foi-med  the  design  of  renewing  the  war  and  cutting  off  that 
legion.  First,  because  they  despised  a  single  legion,  on  account 
of  its  small  number,  and  that  not  quite  full  (two  cohorts 
having  been  detached,  and  several  individuals  being  absent, 
who  had  been  despatched  for  the  pm-pose  of  seeking  pro- 
vision) ;  then,  lilvewise,  because  tliey  thought  that  on  account 
of  the  disadvantageous  chai'acter  of  the  situation,  even  their  first 
attack  could  not  be  sustained  [by  us]  when  they  would  rush 
from  the  mountains  into  the  valley,  and  discharge  their  wea- 
pons upon  us.  To  this  was  added,  that  they  were  indignant 
that  their  children  were  torn  fi'om  them  under  the  title  of 
hostages,  and  they  were  pei-suaded  that  the  Romans  designed 
to  Bcize  upon  the  summits  of  ^ae  Alps,  and  unite  those  parts  to 


CHAP,  v.]  THB    QALLIO    WAB.  6/ 

the  neighbauring  province  [of  Gaul],  not  only  to  secure  tlio 
passes,*  but  also  as  a  constant  possession. 

Chap.  III. — Having  received  these  tidings,  Galba,  since 
the  worlvs  of  the  winter-quarters  and  the  fortifications  were  not 
fully  completed,  nor  was  sufficient  preparation  made  mth  regard 
to  corn  and  other  proN-isiona  (since,  as  a  surrender  had  been  made, 
and  hostages  received,  he  had  tliought  he  need  entertain  no  ap- 
prehension of  a  war),  speedily  summoning  a  council,  began  to 
anxiously  inquire  their  opinions.  In  which  council,  since  so 
much  sudden  danger  had  happened  contrary  to  the  general 
expectation,  and  almost  all  the  higher  places  were  seen  already- 
covered  with  a  multitude  of  armed  men,  nor  could  [either]  troops 
come  to  tlieu'  relief,  or  provisions  be  brought  in,  as  the  passes 
were  blocked  up  [by  the  enemy  ;]  safety  being  now  nearly 
despaired  of,  some  opinions  of  this  sort  were  delivered  :  that, 
"  leaving  their  baggage,  and  making  a  sally,  they  should  hasten 
away  for  safety  by  the  same  routes  by  which  they  had  come 
thither."  To  the  greater  part,  however,  it  seemed  best,  re^ 
serving  that  measure  to  the  last,  to  await  the  issue  of  the  matter, 
and  to  defend  the  camp. 

Chap.  IV. — A  short  time  only  having  elapsed,  so  that 
time  was  scarcely  given  for  arranging  and  executing  those 
things  which  they  had  determined  on,  the  enemy,  upon  the 
signal  being  given,  rashed  down  [upon  our  men]  from  all  parts, 
and  discharged  stones  and  darts f  upon  our  rampart.  Our 
men  at  first,  while  their  strength  was  fresh,  resisted  bravely, 
nor  did  they  cast  any  weapon  inefiectually  from  their  higher 
station.  As  soon  as  any  part  of  the  camp,  being  destitute  of 
defenders,  seemed  to  be  hard  pressed,  thither  they  ran,  aud 
brought  assistance.  But  they  were  over-matched  in  this,  tliat 
the  enemy  when  wearied  by  the  long  continuance  of  the  battle, 
went  out  of  the  action,  and  others  with  fresh  strength  came  in 
their  place ;  none  of  which  things  could  be  done  by  our  men, 
owing  to  the  smallness  of  their  number;  and  not  only  was 
permission  not  given  to  the  wearied  [Roman]  to  retu-e  from  tha 
fight,  but  not  even  to  the  wounded  [ras  hberty  granted]  to  quit 
the  post  where  he  had  leen  stationed,  and  recover. 

Chap.  V. — When  they  had  now  been  fighting  for  mere  thau 

•  Literally  "  for  the  possession  of  the  passes." 

•{•  The  gasumt  a  Celtic  weapon,  was  adopted  by  the  Romr oe 


QQ  CiESAB's   COMMENTARIES,  f  BOOK  lit 

six  hours,  without  cessatiou,  and  not  only  strength,  but  even 
■weapons  were  failing  our  men,  and  the  enemy  were  pressing  on 
moro  rigorously,  and  had  begun  to  demolish  the  rampart  and 
to  fill  up  the  trench,  while  our  men  were  becoming  exhausted, 
and  the  matter  was  now  brought  to  the  last  extremity,  P. 
Sextius  Baculus,  a  centurion  of  the  first  rank,  whom  we  have 
related  to  have  been  disabled  by  severe  wounds  in  the  engage- 
ment with  the  Nervii,  and  also  C.  Volusenus,  a  tribune  of  fiie 
soldiers,  a  man  of  great  skill  and  valour,  hasten  to  Galba, 
and  assure  him  that  the  only  hope  of  safety*  lay  in  making  a 
sally,  and  trying  the  last  resource.  Whereupon,  assembling 
the  centurions,  he  quickly  gives  orders  to  the  soldiers  to  dis- 
continue the  fight  a  short  time,  and  only  collect  the  weapons 
flung  [at  them],  and  recruit  themselves  after  their  fatigue, 
and  afterwards,  upon  the  signal  being  given,  sally  foilh  from 
the  camp,  and  place  in  their  valour  all  ^eir  hope  of  safety. 

Chap.  VI. — They  do  what  they  were  ordered;  and,  making 
a  sudden  sally  from  all  the  gates  [of  the  camp],  leave  the  enemy 
tliO  means  neither  of  knowing  what  was  taking  place,  nor  of 
collecting  themselves.  Fortune  thus  taking  a  txum,  [our  men] 
surround  on  every  side,  and  slay  those  who  had  entertained 
the  hope  of  gaining  the  camp  and  having  killed  more 
than  the  third  part  of  an  army  of  more  than  30,000  men 
(which  number  of  the  barbarians  it  appeared  certain  had 
come  up  to  our  camp),  put  to  flight  the  rest  when  panic- 
stricken,  and  do  not  suffer  them  to  halt  even  upon  the  higher 
groimds.  All  the  forces  of  the  enemy  being  thus  routed, 
and  stripped  of  their  arms,  [om-  men]  betalce  themselves  to 
their  camp  and  fortifications.  Which  battle  being  finished,  in- 
asmuch as  Galba  was  unwilling  to  tempt  fortune  again,  and  re- 
membered that  he  had  come  into  winter  quarters  with  one 
design,  and  saw  that  he  had  met  with  a  different  state  of 
affairs  ;  chiefly  however  ui-ged  by  the  want  of  com  and 
provision,  having  the  next  day  burned  all  the  buildings  of  that 
village,  he  hastens  to  return  into  the  pro\ince ;  and  as  no  enemy 
opposed  or  hindered  his  march,  he  brought  the  legion  safe  into 
the  [countiy  of  the]  Nanttiates,  thence  into  [that  of]  the  Allo- 
broges,  and  there  wintered. 

Chap.  Vii. — These  things  being  achieved,  while  Cassar  had 
every  reason  to  suppose  that  Gaul  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  tran- 

*  Literally,  "  the  only  hope  of  safety  was,  if  a  sally  being  made,  they  tried 
the  last  resource." 


CJHAP.  IX.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR  69 

quillity,  the  BelgsB  being  overcome,  the  Gennans  expelled,  the 
Seduni  among  the  Alps  defeated,  and  when  he  had,  therefore, 
in  the  beginning  of  winter,  set  out  for  lUyricum,  as  he  wished  to 
visit  those  nations,  and  acquire  a  knowledge  of  their  countries, 
a  sudden  war  sprang  up  in  Gaul.  The  occasion  of  that  war  was 
this :  P.  Crassus,  a  young  man,  hkd  taken  up  his  winter  quarters 
with  the  seventh  legion  among  the  Andes,  who-  border  upon 
the  [Atlantic]  ocean.  He,  as  there  was  a  scarcity  of  com  in 
those  parts,  sent  out  some  officers  of  cavalry,  and  several  mili- 
tary tribunes  amongst  the  neighbouring  states,  for  the  pm-pose 
of  procuring  com  and  provision  ;  in  which  number  T.  Terrasi- 
dius  was  sent  amongst  the  Esubii ;  M.  Trebius  GaUus  amongst 
the  Curiosolitag ;  Q.  Velanius,  with  T.  Silius,  amongst  tiie 
Veneti. 

Chap.  VIII. — The  influence  of  this  state  is  by  far  tne  most 
considerable  of  any  of  the  countries  on  the  whole  sea  coast, 
because  the  Veneti  both  have  a  very  great  number  of  ships, 
%7ith  which  they  have  been  accustomed  to  sail  to  Britain,  and 
[thus]  excel  the  rest  in  their  knowledge  and  experience  of 
nautical  affairs ;  and  as  only  a  few  ports  lie  scattered  along 
that  stormy  and  open  sea,  of  which  they  are  in  possession, 
they  hold  as  tributaries  almost  all  those  who  are  accustomed 
to  traffic  in  that  sea.  With  them  arose  the  beginning  Qof  the 
revolt]  by  their  detaining  Silius  and  Velanius ;  for  they  thought 
that  they  should  recover  by  their  means  the  hostages  which 
they  had  given  to  Crassus.  The  neighbouring  people  led  on 
by  tbeir  influence  (as  the  measures  of  the  Gauls  are  sud- 
den ".and  hasty),  detain  Trebius  and  Terrasidius  for  the  same 
motive ;  and  quickly  sending  ambassadors,  by  means  of  then- 
leading  men,  tiiey  enter  into  a  mutual  compact  to  do  nothing 
except  by  general  consent,  and  abide  Jie  same  issue  of  for- 
tune ;  and  they  solicit  the  other  states  to  choose  rather  to  con- 
tinue in  that  Hberty  which  they  had  received  from  then* 
ancestors,  than  endure  slavery  under  the  Romans.  AU  the 
sea  coast  being  quickly  brought  over  to  their  sentiments,  they 
send  a  common  embassy  to  P.  Crassus  [to  say],  "  If  he  wished 
to  receive  back  his  officers,  let  him  send  back  to  them  their 


Chap.  TX. — Caesar,  being  informed  of  these  things  by  Cras- 
sus, since  he  was  so  far  distant  himself,  orders  ships  of  war  to 
be  built  in  the  meantime  on  the  river  Loire,  which  flows  into 
the  ocean ;  rowers  to  be  raised  £rom  the  province ;  sailors 


IP  0.fflSAP.S  COMMENTAEIES.  [  BOOK    HI. 

aiid  pilots  to  be  provided.  These  matters  being  quickly 
executed,  he  himself,  as  soon  as  the  season  of  the  3 ear  per- 
mits, hastens  to  the  army.  The  Veueti,  and  the  other  statca 
also,  being  informed  of  Ccesar'a  arrival,  -when  they  reflected 
how  great  a  crime  they  had  committed,  in  that,  the  ambas- 
sadoi^s  (a  character  which  ^ad  amongst  all  nations  ever 
been  sacred  and  inviolable)*  had  by  them  been  detained  and 
thrown  into  prison,  resolve  to  prepai*e  for  a  war  in  pro- 
portion to  the  greatness  of  their  danger,  and  especially  to 
provide  those  things  which  appertain  to  the  service  of  a 
navy,  with  the  greater  confidence,  inasmuch  as  they  greatly 
relied  on  the  natm-e  of  their  situation.  They  knew  that 
the  passes  by  land  were  cut  off  by  estuaries,  that  the  ap- 
proach by  sea  was  most  difficult,  by  reason  of  our  ignorance 
of  the  localities,  [and]  the  small  number  of  the  harbours, 
and  they  trusted  that  our  army  would  not  be  able  to  stay 
very  long  among  them,  on  account  of  the  insuinciency  of 
com  ;  and  again,  even  if  all  these  things  should  tmn  out 
contraiy  to  then-  expectation,  yet  they  were  very  poT.-erful  fn 
their  navy.  They  well  understood  that  he  Romans  neuLer 
hkd  any  number  of  ships,  nor  were  acquainted  witli  the  shal- 
lows, the  harboui-3,  or  the  islands  of  those  parts  where  they 
would  have  to  carry  on  the  war  ;  and  that  navigation  was  very 
different  in  a  naiTOW  seaf  from  what  it  was  in  the  vast  and 
open  ocean.  Having  come  to  this  resolution,  they  fortify 
their  towns,  convey  com  into  them  from  the  coimtiy  parts, 
bring  together  as  many  ships  as  possible  to  Venetia,  where 
it  appeared  Caesar  would  at  first  carry  on  the  war.  They  unite 
to  Themselves  as  allies  for  that  war,  the  Osismii,  the  Lexovii, 
the  Nannetes,t  the  AmbiHati,  the  Morini,  the  Diablintes,§ 
and  the  Menapii;  and  send  for  auxiliaries  from  Britain, 
which  is  situated  over  against  those  regions. 

Chap.  X. — There  were  these  difficulties  which  we  have  men- 

*  Frequent  mention  is  made  of  the  sacred  and  holy  character  of  am- 
bassadors by  Roman  writers. 

t  Literally,  "  fiw  different  in  a  narrow  sea  and  in  the  vast  and  ope« 


%  The  Narmetes,  or  Namnetes,  were  a  Celtic  tribe,  whose  capital,  Con- 
divicnum,  afterwards  Nannetes,  is  the  modern  Nantes^  which  preserves  the 
ancient  name  with  a  slight  modification. 

§  The  Diablintes  were  a  division  of  the  Aulerci.  Their  capital,  the 
name  of  which  was  changed  from  Neodunum  to  Diablintes,  is  the  modem 
^alliens.  -    ~       


OBAP.xa.}  THB    OALLIO    WAS.  7i 

tioned  above,  in  carrying  on  the  Tvar,  but  many  tHngs,  never- 
theless, urged  CaDsar  to  that  war  : — the  open  insult  ofifered  to 
the  state  in  the  detention  of  the  Roman  knights,  the  rebellion 
raised  after  surrendering,  the  revolt  after  hostages  were  given, 
the  confederacy  of  so  many  states,  but  principally,  lest  if  [the  con 
duct  ofj  this  part  was  overlooked,  the  other  nations  should  think 
that  the  same  thing  was  permitted  them.  Wherefore,  smce  he 
reflected  that  almost  all  the  Gauls  were  fond  of  revolution, 
and  easily  and  quickly  excited  to  war ;  that  all  men  likewise, 
by  nature,  love  hberty  and  hate  the  condition  of  slavery, 
he  thought  he  ought  to  divide  and  more  widely  distribute 
his  army,  before  more  state -^  sho'ild  join  the  confederation. 

Chap.  XI. — He  therefor  sends  T.  Labienus,  his  Heutenant, 
with  the  cavahy  to  the  Treviri,  who  are  nearest  to  the  river 
Rhme  He  charges  him  to  visit  the  Eemi  and  the  other 
Belgians,  and  to  k  ep  them  in  their  allegiance  and  repel  the 
Germans  (who  vrcn  said  to  have  been  simaraoned  by  the  Belga 
to  their  aid,)  if  they  attempted  to  cross  the  river  by  force  in 
their  ships.  He  orders  P.  Crassus  to  proceed  into  Aquitania 
with  twelve  legionary  cohorts  and  a  great  number  cf  the  cavalry, 
lest  auxiliaries  should  be  sent  into  Gaul  by  these  states,  and 
such  great  nations  be  imited.  He  sends  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus 
his  Heutenant,  with  three  legions,  among  the  Unelli,  the  Cu- 
riosolitae,  and  the  Lexavii,  to  take  care  that  their  forces  should 
be  kept  separate  from  the  rest.  He  appoints  D.  Brutus,  a  young 
man,  over  the  fleet  and  those  Gallic  vessels  which  he  had 
ordered  to  be  furnished*  by  the  Pictones  and  the  Santoni,  and 
the  other  provinces  which  remained  at  peace  ;  and  commands 
him  to  proceed  towards  the  Yeneti,  as  soon  as  he  could.  He 
himself  hastens  thither  with  tjie  land  forces. 

Chap.  XII. — The  sites  of  their  towns  were  generally  such 
that,  being  placed  on  extreme  points  f  [of  land]  and  on  pro- 
montories, they  neither  had  an  approacli  by  land  when  the 
tide  had  nishsd  in  from  the  main  ocean,  which  always  happens 
"^ce  in  the  space  of  twelve  hours ;  nor  by  ships,  because, 
apon  the  tide  ebbing  again,  the  ships  were  likely  to  be  dashed 
upon  the  shoals.  Thus,  by  either  circumstance,  was  tho 
stonning  of  their  towns  rendered  difficult ;  and  if  at  any  time 

•  Lit. "  to  assemble  from  among,"  &c. 
+  Ut.  "  small  tonnes." 


7Q  CM6AR  S    COMJIEN'TAEIES.  [BOOK  lH. 

perchance  tlie  Teneti  overpowered  by  the  greatness  of  our 
•works,  (the  sea  having  been  excluded  by  a  mound  and  large 
dams,  and  the  latter  being  made  almost  equal  m  height  to  thf 
walls  of  the  town,)  had  begun  to  despair  of  their  fortunes, 
bringing  up  a  large  number  of  ships,  of  which  they  had  a  verj 
great  quantity,  they  carried  oflf  all  their  property  and  betook 
themselves  to  the  nearest  towns;  there  they  again  defended 
themselves  by  the  same  advantages  of  situation.  They  did 
this  the  more  easily  during  a  great  part  of  the  summer,  be- 
cause our  ships  were  kept  back  by  storms,  and  the  difficulty  of 
sailing  was  very  great  in  that  vast  and  open  sea,  with  its 
strong  tides  and  its  harbours  far  apart  and  exceedingly  few 
in  number. 

Chap.  XIII. — For  their  ships  were  built  and  equippea 
after  this  manner.  The  keels  were  somewhat  flatter  than 
those  of  our  ships,  whereby  they  could  more  easily  encounter 
the  shallows  and  the  ebbing  of  the  tide :  the  prows  were  raised 
very  high,  and,  in  like  manner  the  stems  Avere  adapted  to  the 
force  of  the  waves  and  .storms  [v.hich  they  were  formed  to  sus- 
tain]. The  ships  wore  built  wholly  of  oak,  and  designed  to 
endure  auy  force  and  violence  whatever;  the  benrhes  which 
were  made  of  planks  a  foot  in  breadth,  were  fastened  by  iron 
spikes  of  the  thickness  of  a  man's  thumb;  the  anchors  were 
secured  fast  by  iron  chain's  instead  of  cables,  and  for  sails 
they  used  skins  and  thin  dressed  leather.  These  [were  used] 
either  through  their  want  of  canvas  and  thek  ignorance  of  its 
application,  or  for  this  reason,  which  is  more  probable,  that  they 
thought  that  such  storm?  of  the  ocean,  and  such  violent  gales 
of  wiud  cnuld  not  be  resisted  by  sails,  nor  ships  of  such  great 
burden  be  convemently  enough  managed  by  them.  The  en- 
counter of  our  fleet  with  these  ships*  was  of  such  a  nature  that 
our  fleet  excelled  in  speed  alone,  and  the  plying  of  the  oars ; 
other  things,  considering  the  nature  of  the  place  [and]  the 
violence  of  the  stonns,  were  more  suitable  and  better  adapted 
oa  their  side;  for  neither  could  our  ships  injure  theirs  with 
^heir  beaks  f  (so  great  was  their  strength),  nor  on  account  of 

*  i.  e.  tne  relative  character  of  the  two  -was,  &c. 

t  "  For  neither  could,"  &.c.  A  similar  remark  is  made  in  the  next 
chapter.  And  yet  the  rostrum  (more  commonly  rostra,  Greek  ipto\og,  ox 
ilitoXov)  suijpiied  a  very  formidable  instrument  of  ancient  naval  warfare.  It 
was  a  beam  Springing  from  a  part  just  below  the  prow,  and  topped  with  sharp 


«HAP.  XIV.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  73 

their  height  was  a  ^veapon  easily  cast  up  to  them  ;  and  for  tho 

same  reason  they  -^'ere  less  readily,  locked  in  Ly  rocks.  To 
/his  was  added,  that  -whenever  a  storm  began  to  rage  and  they 
ran  lefore  the  wind,  they  both  could  weather  the  storm  more 
/easily  and  heave  to  securely  in  the  shallows,  and  when  left  by 
the  tide  feared  nothing  from  rocks  and  shelves:  the  risk  of  all 
tvhich  things  was  much  to  be  dreaded  by  our  ships. 

Chap.  XI Y. — Caesar,  after  taking  many  of  their  towns, 
perceiving  that  so  much  labour  was  spent  in  vain  and  that  the 
tlight  of  the  enemy  could  not  be  prevented  on  the  capture  of 
their  towns,  and  that  injury  could  not  be  done  them,  he  deter- 
mined to  wait  for  his  fleet.  As  soon  as  it  came  up  and  was 
first  seen  by  the  enemy,  about  220  of  their  ships,  fully  equipped 
and  appointed  with  every  kind  of  [navaJ]  implement,  sailed 
forth  from  the  hai'bour,  and  drew  up  opposite  to  ours ;  nor  did  it 
appear  clear  to  Brutus,  who  commanded  the  fleet,  or  to  the 
tribunes  of  the  soldiei^  and  the  centurions,  to  whom  the  se- 
veral ships  were  assigned,  what  to  do,  or  what  system  of  tactics 
to  adopt;  for  they  Imew  that  damage  could  not  be  done  by 
their  beaks;  and  thai,  although  turrets  were  built  [on  their 
decks],  yet  the  height  of  the  stems  of  the  barbarian  ships 
exceeded  these;  so  that  weapons  could  not  be  cast  up  from 
[bur]  lower  position  with  sufficient  effect,  and  those  cast  by 
the  Gauls  fell  the  more  forcibly  upon  us.  One  thing  pro- 
vided by  our  men  was  of  great  service,  [viz.]  sharp  hooks  * 
inserted  into  and  fastened  upon  poles,  of  a  form  not  unlike  the 
l.i.ooks  used  in  attacking  town  walls.  Wlien  the  ropes  which 
fastened  the  sail-yards  to  the  masts  were  caught  by  them  and 
pulled,  and  our  vessel  vigorously  impelled  with  the  oars,  theyf 
[the  ropes]   were  severed;  and  when  they  were  cut  aw  a},  the 


iron  points  or  an  iron  figure  of  a  lani's  head.  Though  formerly  alu-ays  above 
the  water  they  were  in  lattef  times  placed  below  it,  and  thus  rendered  more 
dangerous. 

*  "  Sharp  hooks."  (fakes  prceacutcE),  The  falces  here  spoken  of  were, 
probably,  those  arms  which  were  much  used  under  that  name.  The  falx 
was  a  large  dagger  with,  a  coulter,  or  bill,  projecting  from  one  eide.  Such 
implements,  when  fixed  upon  poles,  were  employed  at  the  siege  of  towns. 
One  service  of  them  was  to  loosen  the  stones  of  the  walls.  To  this  practice 
<::a>sar  refers,  De  Bell.  Gall.  vii.  22.  But  Vegetius,  iv.  14,  tells  us  that  a 
/arge  falx  was  sometimes  employed,  instead  of  the  more  common  ram's 
head,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  towns. 

t  Literally  "  gave  themselves  to  tne  ;viad.*» 


y^t  CSSAIL'S  COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK  U\ 

yards  necessarily  fell  down,  so  that  as  all  the  hope  of  tho 
Gallic  vessels  depended  on  their  sails  and  rigging,  upon  these 
being  cut  away,  the  entire  management  of  the  ships  was 
taken  from  them  at  the  same  time.  The  rest  of  the  contest 
depended  on  *  courage ;  in  ■which  our  men  decidedly  had  tho 
advantage ;  and  the  more  so,  because  the  whole  action  w?5 
carried  on  in  the  sight  of  Ceesar  and  the  entire  army ;  so  that 
no  act,  a  little  more  valiant  than  ordinarv,  could  pass  Tinob 
£er\-ed,  for  all  the  hills  and  higher  grounds,  from  which  ther6 
was  a  near  prospect  of  the  sea,  were  occupied  by  our  ai-my. 

Chap,  XV. — The  sail-yards  [of  the  enemy],  as  we  have  said, 
being  brought  down,  although  two  and  [in  somo  cases]  three 
ships  [of  iheirs]  surrounded  each  one  [of  ours],  the  soldiers 
strove  with  the  greatest  energy  to  boai'd  the  ships  of  the  enemy 
and,  after  the  barbarians  observed  tliis  taking  place,  as  a  great 
many  of  their  ships  were  beaten,  and  as  no  relief  for  that 
evil  could  be  discovered,  they  hastened  to  seek  safety  in 
flight.  And,  having  now  turned  their  vessels  to  that  quarter 
in  which  the  wind  blew,  so  great  a  calm  and  lull  suddenly 
arose,  that  they  could  not  move  out  of  their  place,  which  cir 
cumstance,  truly,  was  exceedingly  opportune  for  finishing  the 
business ;  for  our  men  gave  chase  and  took  them  one  by  one,  so 
that  very  few  out  of  all  the  number,  [and  those]  by  the  inter- 
vention of  night,  arrived  at  the  land,  after  the  battle  had 
lasted  almost  from  the  fourth  hourf  till  sun-set. 

Chap.  XVI.—  By  this  battle  the  war  with  the  Veneti  and 
the  whole  of  the  sea  coast  was  finished  ;  for  both  all  the  youth, 
and  all,  too,  of  more  advanced  age,  in  whom  there  was  any 
discretion  or  rank,  had  assembled  in  that  battle;  and  they 
had  collected  in  that  one  place  whatever  naval  forces  they  had 
anywhere;  and  when  these  were  lost,  the  survivors  had  no  place 
to  retreat  to,  nor  means  of  defending  their  towns.  They  ac- 
cordingly surrendered  themselves  and  all  their  possessions  to 
Caesar,  on  whom  Caesar  thought  that  punichment  should  bt 
inflicted  the  more  severely,  in  order  that  for  the  future  the 
rights  of  ambassadors  might  be  more  carefully  respected  by 
barbarians :  having,  therefore,  put  to  death  all  their  senate, 
he  sold  the  rest  for  slaves. 

Chap.  XVII. — "While  these  things  are  going  on  amongst 
the  Veneti,  Q    Titurius  Sabinus  with  those  troops  which  he 

•  Lit.  •*  was  placed  in."  +  Lit.  "  about  ten  in  the  morning." 


CHAP.  XVin.]  THE    GAIilC    WAB.  ^ 

lad  received  from  Caesar,  arrives  in  the  territories  of  tho 
Unelli.  Over  these  people  Viridovix  ruled,  and  held  tho 
cTiief  command  of  all  those  states  -which  had  revolted :  from 
which  he  had  collected  a  large  and  povi-erful  army.*  And  in 
those  few  days,  the  Aulerci  and  the  Sexovii,  having  slain  their 
senate  hecause  they  vrould  not  consent  to  be  promoters  of 
the  war,  shut  their  gates  [against  us]  and  united  themselves 
to  Viridovix;  a  great  multitude  besides  of  desperate  men  and 
robbers  assembled  out  of  Gaul  from  all  quarters,  whom  the 
hope  of  plundering  and  the  love  of  fighting  had  called  away 
from  husbandry  and  their  daily  labour.  Sabiaus  kept  himself 
•within  his  camp,  which  was  in  a  position  convenient  for  every- 
thing ;  v/hile  Viridovix  encamped  over  against  him  at  a  dis- 
tance of  two  miles,  and  daily  bringing  out  Ids  forces,  gave  him 
an  opportunity  of  fighting;  so  that  Sabiaus  had  now  not  only 
come  into  contempt  with  the  enemy,  but  also  was  somewhat 
taunted  by  the  speeches  of  our  soldiers ;  and  furnished  so  great 
a  suspicion  of  his  cowardice  that  the  enemy  presumed  to  ap- 
proach even  to  the  very  rampart  of  our  camp.  He  adopted 
this  conduct  for  the  following  reason :  because  he  did  not 
think  that  a  Keutenant  ought  to  engage  in  battle  with  so  great 
a  force,  especially  while  he  who  held  the  chief  command  was 
absent,  except  on  advantageous  ground  or  some  favourable 
circumstance  presented  itself. 

Chap.  XVIII. — After  haviag  established  this  suspicion  of 
his  cowardice,  he  selected  a  certain  suitable  and  crafty  Gaul, 
who  was  one  of  those  whom  he  had  with  him  as  auxiliaries. 
He  induces  him  by  great  gifts  and  promises  to  go  over  to 
the  enemy ;  and  informs  [him]  of  what  he  wished  to  be  done. 
Who,  when  he  arrives  amongst  them  as  a  deserter,  lays 
before  them  the  fears  of  the  Romans;  and  informa  them 
by  what  difficulties  Caesar  himself  was  harassed,  and  that 
the  matter  was  not  far  removed  from  this — that  Sabinus  would 
the  next  night  privately  draw  off  his  army  out  of  the  camp 
and  set  forth  to  Gsesar,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  [him]  as- 
sistance, which,  when  they  heard,  they  all  cry  out  together 
that  an  opportunity  of  successfully  conducting  their  enterprise, 
ought  not  be  throvm  away:  that  they  ought  to  go  to  the 
[Roman]  camp.  Many  things  persuaded  the  Gauls  to  this 
measure;  the  delay  of  Sabinus  during  the  previous  daysj  the 
•  Lit. "  an  army  and  large  forces." 


Jj3  CfiSAB's   COMMENTARIIiS.  LbOOK  IIL 

positive  asseiliou  of  the  [pretended]  deserter;  want  of  pro- 
visions, for  a  si'pply  of  which  they  had  not  taken  the  requisite 
precautions ;  the  hope  springing  from  the  Venetic  war ;  and 
[also]  because  in  most  cases  men  willingly  believe  what 
they  wish.  Influenced  by  these  things,  they  do  not  dis- 
charge Viridovk  and  the  other  leaders  from  the  council, 
before  they  gained  permission  from  them  to  take  up  arms 
and  hasten  to  [our]  camp ;  which  being  granted,  rejoicing  as 
if  victory  were  fully  certain,  they  collected  faggots  and  brush- 
wood, with  which  to  fiU  up  the  Iloman  trenches,  and  hasten  to 
the  camp. 

Chap  XIX. — The  situation  of  the  camp  was  a  rising 
ground,  geutly  sloping  from  the  bottom  for  about  a  mile. 
Thither  they  proceeded  Avith  great  speed  (in  order  that  as 
little  time  as  possible  might  be  given  to  the  Romans  to 
collect  and  arm  themselves),  and  arrived  quite  out  of  breath. 
Sabinus  having  encouraged  his  men,  gives  them  the  signal, 
which  they  earnestly  desired  "While  the  enemy  were  encum- 
bered by  reason  of  the  burdens  which  they  were  carrying,  he 
orders  a  sail}  to  be  suddenly  made  from  two  gates  [of  the  camp]. 
It  happened,  by  the  edvantage  of  situation,  by  the  imskilfuluess 
and  the  fatigue  of  the  enemy,  by  the  valouj  of  our  soldiers, 
and  their  experience  in  former  battles,  that  they  could  not  stand 
one  attack  of  om'  men,  and  immediately  tui-ned  their  iiacks . 
and  our  men  with  full  vigour  followed  them  while  disor- 
<lered,  and  slew  a  great  number  of  them ;  tho  horse  pui-suing 
the  rest,  left  but  few,  who  escaped  by  flight.  Thus  at  the  same 
time,  Sabiniis  was  informed  of  the  naval  battle  and  Caesar  of 
victory  gained  by  Sabinus  •  tod  all  the  states  immediately 
surrendered  themselves  to  Tituiius  :  for  as  the  temper  of 
the  Gauls  is  impetuous  and  ready  to  mideilake  wars,  so 
their  mind  is  weaJj,  and  by  no  means  resolute  in  endui'ing 
calamities.* 

Chap.  XX. — About  the  same  time,  P.  Crassus,  when 
he  had  anived  in  Aquitauia  (which,  as  has  been  before 
eaid,  both  fi-om  its  extent  of  tenitory  and  the  great  num- 
ber of  its  people,  is  to  be  reckoned  a  third  part  of  Gaul,t) 
understanding  that  he  was  to  wage  war  m  these  pai'ts, 
where  a  few  years  before,  L,  Valerius  Praocouinus,  the  lieu- 

•  Polybius*^  character  of  the  Gauls  perfectly  agrees  with  that  of  CasariB 
Sn  both  the  points  spoken  of  ia  the  passaee  abov* 
+  Book  LI. 


CB&F.  XiL]  THE    GALLIC    WA&,  Tt 

tenant  had  been  killed,  and  his  army  routed,  and  firoDi  whioh  L 
Manilius,  the  proconsul,  had  fled  with  the  loss  of  his  baggage, 
he  perceived  that  no  ordinary  care  must  be  used  by  huji. 
Wherefore,  having  provided  com,  procured  puxiliaries  and 
cavalry,  [and]  having  summoned  by  name  many  valiant  men 
from  Tolosa,  Carcaso,  and  Narbo,  vrhich  are  the  states  of  the 
province  of  Gaul,  tha^  border  jn  these  regions  {Aquitania],  he 
led  his  army  into  the  territories  of  the  Sotiates.  On  his 
arrival  being  known,  the  Sotiates  having  brought  together 
great  forces  and  [|much]  ca^'alry,  in  which  their  strength 
principally  lay,*  and  assailiDg  our  army  on  the  march,  en- 
gaged first  in  a  cavalry  action,  then  when  their  cavalry  was 
routed,  and  our  men  pursuing,  they  suddenly  display  their 
infantry  forces,  which  they  had  placed  in  ambuscade  in  a 
vaUey.  These  attacke4  our  men  [while]  disordered,  and  re 
newed  the  fight. 

Ckap.  XXI. — The  battle  was  long  and  \igorously  contested, 
since  the  Sotiates,  relying  on  their  former  victories,  imagined 
that  the  safety  of  the  whole  of  Aquitania  rested  on  their 
valour ;  [|and]  our  men,  on  the  other  hand,  deshed  it  might 
be  seen  w]\at  they  could  accomplish,  without  their  general  and 
without  t)e  other  legions,  under  a  very  young  commander; 
at  length  the  enemy,  worn  out  with  wounds,  began  to  turn 
their  bac>  3,  and  a  great  number  of  them  being  slain,  Crassus 
began  to  tesiege  the  [principal]  town  of  the  Sotiates  on  his 
march.  Jnon  their  valiantly  resisting,  he  raised  vinese  'and 
turrets.  They  at  one  time  attempting  a  saliy,  at  another 
forming  mines  f  to  our  rampart  and  vineas  (at  which  the 
Aquitani  are  eminently  sldlled,  because  in  many  places 
ariiongst  them  there  are  copper  mines) ;  wh.en  they  per- 
ceived tliat  nothing  could  be  gained  by  these  operations  through 

•  It  n*^ed  scarcely  be  observed  that  the  infantry  were  then  regarded  a-^ 
the  main  part  of  an  army. 

+  Whfcn  a  tovni  could  not  be  approached  by  vineeSi  the  operations  of 
the  siege  ivere  often  carried  on  by  the  means  of  mines.  These  were  some- 
tiines  can  led  into  the  very  heart  of  the  place.  When  the  object  -was  prin- 
cipally to  sap  the  foimdations  of  the  •walls,  the  part  to  be  destroyed  was 
supported  by  upright  wooden  beams,  which  being  fired,  left  the  wall  to 
come  dowiu  This  piece  of  warfare,  we  find,  then,  was  also  applied  to  the 
fortificatioi  3  of  a  camp.  Another  instance  of  this  is  found,  De  £ell.  Grail. 
Tii.  22  ;  whiire  Caesar  speaks  also  of  skill  derived  from  the  civil  i^orkings  of 
mines  applitd  to  militarr  purppses. 


78  CaSAU's   COiniENTABIES.  [BOOb  111 

the  persGverance  of  our  men,  they  send  ambassadors  to  Craa* 
sus,  and  entreat  Mm  to  admit  them  to  a  surrender.  Having 
obtained  it,  they,  being  ordered  to  deliver  up  their  aims, 
comply. 

Chap.  XXII.^ — And  while  the  attention  of  our  men  is  en- 
gaged in  thai  matter,  in  another  part  Adcantuanuus,  who  lield 
the  chief  command,  with  600  devoted  followers  whom  they  call 
soldmii,*  (the  conditions  of  whose  association  are  these, — that 
they  enjoy  all  the  conveniences  of  life  Nvith  those  to  whose 
fiiendship  they  have  devoted  themselves :  if  anjthuig  calami- 
tous happen  to  them,  either  they  endm-e  the  same  destiny 
together  with  them,  or  commit  suicide :  nor  hitherto,  in  the 
memory  of  men,  has  there  been  found  any  one  who,  upon  hig 
being  slain  to  whose  friendship  he  had  devoted  himself,  refused 
to  die ;)  Adcantuannus,  [I  say]  endeavouring  to  make  a  saUy 
with  these,  when  om-  soldiers  had  laished  together  to  aims,  upoT> 
a  shout  being  raised  at  that  part  of  the  fortification,  and  a  fierce 
battle  had  been  fought  there,  was  driven  back  into  the 
town,  yet  he  obtained  from  Crassns  [the  indulgence]  that 
he  snould  enjoy  the  same  terms  of  surrender  [as  the  other 
inhabitants]. 

Chap.  XXIII. — Crassus,  having  received  their  arms  and 
hostages,  marched  into  the  territories  of  the  Vocates  and  the 
Tarusates.  But  then,  the  barbarians  being  alarmed,  because 
they  had  heard  that  a  town  fortified  by  the  nature  of  the  place 
and  by  ail,t  had  been  taken  by  us  in  a  few  days  after  oiur 
arrival  there,  began  to  send  ambassadors  into  all  quarters,  to 
combine,  to  give  hostages  one  to  another,  to  raise  troops.  Am- 
bassadors also  are  sent  to  those  states  of  Hither  Spain  which 
are  nearest  to  Aquitania,  and  auxiliaries  and  leaders  are  sum- 
moned from  tliem ;  on  whose  arrival  they  proceed  to  carry  on  the 
vvar  with  great  confidence,  and  with  a  great  host  of  men.  They 
vyho  bad  been  with  Q.  Sertcrius  the  whole  period  [of  his  war  in 

•  Soldurii.  This  seems  a  Celtic  word.  That  the  sold-orii  were  persons 
lying  under  feudal  obligations  to  the  persons  whom  they  attended  in  battle, 
and  are  to  be  regarded  in  the  same  light  as  the  persons  (ambacti  clientes- 
que)  spoken  of  in  book  vi.  15,  is  at  least  doubtful.  Pluta'ch  speaks 
of  persons  among  the  Egyptians  devoting  themselves  to  the  service  of  others 
for  life  and  death  {(TvvaiTo9vi]<jKovTtQ).  It  is  probable  that  the  soldurii 
acted  only  on  sacred  principles  in  this  self-devotion,  and  were  thus  »di  Ugog 
"yoxoQ. 

+  Lit.  «bv  hand." 


CHAP.  XXV.]  THE    OALLIO    WAB,  7® 

Spainl  and  were  supposed  to  have  very  great  skill  in  miKtar/ 
matters,  aro  chosen  leaders.  These,  adopting  the  practice  of 
the  Pioman  people,  begin  to  select  [advantageous]  places, 
to  fortify  their  camp,  to  cut  off  our  men  from  provisions, 
which,  when  Crassus  observes,  [and  likewise]  that  his  forces, 
on  account  of  their  small  number,  could  not  safely  be  sepa- 
rated; that  the  enemy  both  made  excursions  and  beset  the 
passes,  and  [yet]  left  sufficient  guard  for  their  camp  ;  that  on 
that  account,  com  and  provision  could  not  very  conveniently 
be  brought  up  to  him,  and  that  the  number  of  the  enemy  was 
daily  increased,  he  thought  that  he  ought  not  to  delay  in  giving 
battle.  This  matter  being  brought  to  a  council,  when  he  dis- 
covered that  all  thought  the  same  thing,  he  appointed  the  next 
day  for  the  fight. 

Chap.  XXIV. — Having  drawn  out  all  his  forces  at  the 
break  of  day,  and  marshalled  them  in  a  double  line,  he 
posted  the  auxiliaries  in  the  centre,  and  waited  to  see 
what  measures  the  enemy  would  take.  They,  although  on  ac- 
count of  their  great  number  and  their  ancient  reno^-n  in  war, 
and  the  small  number  of  our  men,  they  supposed  they  might 
safely  fight,  nevertheless  considered  it  safer  to  gain  the  vic- 
tory without  any  wound,  by  besetting  the  passes  [and]  cuttmg 
off  the  provisions :  and  if  the  Romans,  on  account  of  the 
want  of  com,  should  begin  to  retreat,  they  intended  to  attack 
them  while  encumbered  in  their  march  and  depressed  in  spirit 
[as  being  assailed  wmle]  under  baggage.  This  measure  being 
approved  of  by  the  leaders  and  the  forces  of  the  Romans  drawn 
out,  the  enemy  [still]  kept  themselves  in  their  camp.  Crassus 
having  remarked  this  circumstance,  since  the  enemy,  intimi- 
dated by  their  o^vn  delay,  and  by  the  reputation  [i.  e.  for  cow 
ardice  arising  thence]  had  rendered  our  soldiers  more  eager 
for  fighting,  and  the  remarks  of  all  were  heard  [declaring] 
that  no  longer  ought  delay  to  be  made  in  going  to  the 
camp,  after  encouraging  his  men,  he  marches  to  the  camp  of 
the  enemy,  to  the  great  gratification  of  his  own  troops.* 

Chap.  XXV. — There,  while  some  were  fillingup  the  ditch,  and 
others,  by  throwing  a  large  number  of  darts,  were  driving  the 
defenders  from  the  rampart  and  fortifications,  and  the  auxilia- 
ries, on  whom  Crassus  did  not  much  rely  in  the  battle,  by  sup- 
plying stones  and  weapons  [to  the  soldiers],  and  bf  conveying 

♦  Ut.  "ail  earnestly  wifihing  it.'* 


80  -   -  O^SAE'S   eOSniENTAEIES.  [BOOK  III 

turf  to  the  mound,  presented  the  appearance  and  charac- 
ter of  men  engaged  in  fighting ;  while  also  the  enemy  were 
fighting  resolutely  and  boldly,  and  their  -weapons,  discharged 
from  their  higher  position,  fell*  with  great  effect ;  the  horse, 
having  gone  round  the  camp  of  the  enemy,  reported  to  Crassus 
that  the  camp  was  not  fortified  with  equal  care  on  the  side  of 
the  Decuman  gate,  and  had  an  easy  approach. 

Chap  XXVI. — Crassus,  having  exhorted  the  commanders  o| 
the  horse  to  animate  their  men  by  great  rewards  and  promises, 
points  out  to  them  what  he  wished  to  have  done.  They,  aa 
they  had  been  commanded,  having  brought  out  the  four  cohorts, 
which,  as  they  had  been  left  as  a  guai'd  for  the  camp,  were  not 
fiitigued  by  exertion,  and  having  led  them  round  by  a  some- 
what longer  way,  lest  they  could  be  seen  from  the  camp  of  the 
enemy,  when  the  eyes  and  miads  of  all  were  intent  upon  tho 
battle,  quickly  arrived  at  those  fortifi.cations  which  we  have 
spoken  of,  and,  having  demolished  these,  stood  in  the  camp 
of  the  enemy  before  they  were  seen  by  them,  or  it  was  known 
what,  was  going  oil.  And  then,  a  shout  being  heard  in  that 
quarter,  our  men,  their  strength  having  been  recruited,  (which  f 
asually  occurs  on  the  hope  of  victory),  began  to  fight  more 
vigorously.  The  enemy  surrounded  on  all  sides,  [and]  all  then: 
affairs  being  despaired  of,  made  great  attempts  to  cast  them- 
selves down  over  the  ramparts  and  to  seek  safety  in  flight. 
These  the  cavalry  pursued  over  the  very  open  plains,  and  after 
leaving  scarcely  a  fourth  part  out  of  the  number  of  50,000, 
which  it  was  certain  had  assembled  out  of  Aquitania  and  from 
the  Cantabri,  returned  late  at  night  to  the  camp. 

Chap.  XXVII. — Ha^^ng  heard  of  this  battle,  the  greatest 
part  of  Aquitania  surrendered  itself  to  Crassus,  and  of  its  own 
accord  sent  hostages,  in  -which  number  -vs-ere  the  Tarbelh,^  tho 
Bigerriones,  the  Preciani,  the  Vocasates,  the  Tanisates,  the 
Elurates,  the  Garites,  the  Ausci,  the  Garumni,  the  Sibiizates, 
the  Cocosates.  A  few  [^and  those]  most  remote  nations,  rel}ing 
on  the  -time  of  the  year,  because  -winter  was  at  hand,  neglected 
to  do  this. 

Cha?.  XXVIII.— About  the  same  time  Caesar,  although 
the  summer  was  neajly  past,  yet,  since,  all  Gaul  being  re- 

•  Literally,  "  not  ineffectively." 

+  Literally,  "  which  generally  is  accustomed  to  happen." 

$  For  the  situations  of  these  several  people,  see  the  map. 


CHAP.  XXIX.l  THE    GAILIO   WAE.  81 

duced,  the  Moriiii  and  the  Menapii  alone  remained  jn  arms, 
and  had  never  sent  ambassadors  to  him  [to  make  a  treaty]  of 
peace,  speedily  led  his  army  thither,  thmMng  that  that  war 
might  soon  be  terminated.  They  resolved  to  conduct  the  war 
on  a  very  different  metho*^  from  the  rest  of  the  Gauls ,  for  as 
they  perceived  that  the  greatest  nations  [of  Gaul]  who  had 
engaged  in  war,  had  been  routed  and  overcome,  and  as  they 
j'Ossessed  continuous  ranges  of  forests  and  morasses,  they 
removed  themselves  and  aU  their  property  thither.  When 
(■^aesar  had  arrived  at  the  opening  of  these  forests,  and  had 
I  egun  to  fortify  his  camp,  and  no  enemy  was  in  the  meantime 
fceen,  while  our  men  were  dispersed  on  their  resj.  active  duties, 
they  suddenly  rushed  out  from  all  paits  of  the  forest,  and 
made  an  attack  on  our  men.  The  latter  quickly  took  up  arms 
jmd  drove  them  back  again  to  their  forests  ;  and  having  killed 
\i  great  many,  lost  a  few  of  their  own  men  while  pursuing  them 
too  far  through  those  intricate  places. 

Celap.  XXJX. — During  the  remaining  days  after  this,  Caesar 
began  to  cut  down  the  forests ;  and  that  no  attack  might  be 
made  on  the  flank  of  the  soldiei-s,  while  unarmed  and  not  fore- 
seeing it,  he  placed  together  (opposite  to  the  enemy)  all  that 
timber  which  was  cut  down,  and  pLed  it  up  as  a  rampai't  on 
either  flank.  When  a  great  space  had  been,  with  incredible 
speed,  cleared  hi  a  few  days.whcn  the  cattle  [of  the  enemy]  and 
the  rear  of  their  baggage  train  were  already  seized  by  our  men. 
and  they  themselves  were  seeking  for  the  thickest  parts  of  the 
forests,  storms  of  such  a  kind  came  on  that  the  work  was 
necessarily  suspended,  and,  through  the  continuance  of  the 
rains,  the  soldiers  could  not  any  longer  remain  in  their  tents. 
Therefore,  having  laid  waste  all  their  country,  [and]  having 
burnt  their  villages  and  houses,  Caesar  led  back  his  army  and 
stationed  them  in  winter  quarters  among  the  Aulerci  and 
Lexovii,  and  the  other  states  whicJi  had  made  war  upon  him 
last. 


CJCSAR*S  COMMENTARIES.  [bOOK   IV 


BOOK  IV 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

I.-III.  The  Usipetes  and  Tenchtheri,  oppressed  by  tie  Suevi,  migrate 
fioin  Germany  into  Gaul  ;  the  national  character  of  the  Suevi. — IV. 
The  Usipetes  and  Tenchtheri  possess  lemselves  of  the  estates  of  tho 
Mcnapii. — V.,  VI.  Caesar  resolves  to  make  war  upon  the  Germans. — 
VII.-IX.  Receives  an  overture  of  peace  from  them;  their  treacherous 
designs. — X.  Description  of  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine. — XI.-XV. 
The  perfidy  of  the  Germans ;  their  overthrow  and  retreat. — XVI.- 
XVIJ.  Caesar's  bridge  over  the  Rhine.— XVIII.,  XIX.  C^sar  leads 
his  ai-my  into  Germany  ;  punislies  the  Sigambri  ;  frees  the  Ubii  from 
the  tyranny  of  the  Suevi,  and  returns  into  Gaul. — XX.-XXII.  His 
design  upon  Britain;  preparations  for  the  expedition. — XXIII., 
XX VII.  Carries  it  into  efi'e*.'  ;  the  defeat  and  surrender  of  the  Bri- 
tons. — XXVIIL,  XXIX.  The  Roman  vessels  overtaken  by  a  storm. 
XXX.  The  Britons  think  to  take  advantage  of  this.— XXXI.  Cassai 
defeats  their  designs. — XXXII.  A  stratagem  of  the  Britons  for  at- 
tacking a  Reman  legion. — XXXIII.  Their  mode  of  fighting  with 
chariots.— XXXIV.  They  advance  to  the  Roman  camp.— XXXV. 
Are  dcreated.— XXXVI.  Sue  for  peace.— XXXVII.,  XXXVIII. 
The  Jlorini  attack  two  legions  which  had  just  retiuned  from  Britain 
and  suffer  a  severe  loss  ;  Caesar  goes  into  winter  quarters  among  the 
Belgce  ;  a  thanksgiving  of  twenty  days  decreed  by  the  senate  for  the 
successes  of  this  campaign. 

Chap.  I. — The  following  winter  (this  was  the  yeai^  in  which 
Jn.  Pompey  and  M.  Crassus  were  consuls),*  those  German* 
[called]  tiie  Usipetes,  and  likewise  the  Tenchtheri,  with  a  grea< 
number  of  men,  crossed  the  Rhiae,  not  far  from  the  place  at 
wliich  that  river  discharges  itself  into  the  sea.f  The  motive  for 
crossing  [that  river]  was,  that  having  been  for  several  ycirs 
iiarassed  by  the  Suevi,  they  were  constantly  engaged  in  war,  and 
hindered  from  the  pursuits  of  agriculture.  The  nation  of  the 
Suevi  is  by  far  the  largest  and  tho  most  warlike  nation  of  ah 

•  This  Tras  the  year  699,  after  the  building  of  Rome  :  £5  before  Christ, 
It  was  the  fourth  year  of  the  Gallic  war. 

♦  Xiit.  "  not  far  from  the  sea,  where  the  Rhine  flows  into  it,** 


CHAP,  n.]  THE    GALLIC    WAS.  83 

the  Germans.  They  are  said  to  possess  a  hundred  cantons,* 
from  each  of  -which  they  yearly  send  from  their  territories  for 
the  purpose  of  war  a  thousand  armed  men :  the  others  who  re- 
main at  home,  maintain  [both]  themselves  and  those  engaged  in 
the  expedition.  The  latter  again,  in  their  turn,  are  m  arms  the 
year  after :  the  former  remain  at  home.  Thus  neither  husbandry, 
nor  the  art  and  practice  of  war  are  neglected.  But  among  them 
there  exists  no  private  and  separate  land ;  nor  are  they  per- 
mitted to  remam  more  than  one  year  in  one  place,  for  the 
pm-pose  of  residence.  They  do  not  live  much  on  com,  but  sub- 
sist for  the  most  part  on  in  ilk  and  flesh,  and  are  much  [en- 
gaged] in.  hunting ;  which  circumstance  must,  by  the  nature  of 
their  food,  and  by  their  daily  exercise  and  the  freedom  of  their 
life  (for  having  from  boyhood  been  accustomed  to  no  employ- 
ment, or  discipline,  they  do  nothing  at  all  contrary  to  their 
inclination),  both  promote  their  strength  and  render  them  men 
of  vast  statm-e  of  body.f  And  to  such  a  habit  have  they 
brought  themselves,  that  even  in  the  coldest  parts  they  wear 
no  clothing  whatever  except  skins, +  by  reason  of  the  scanti 
nes3  of  which,  a  great  portion  of  their  body  is  bare,  and  besides 
thev  bathe  in  open  rivers. § 

Chap  II. — Merchants  have  access  to  them  rather  that  they 
may  have  persons  to  whom  they  may  sell  those  things  which 
they  have  taken  in  war,  than  because  they  need  any  commodity 
to  be  imported  to  them.  Moreover,  even  as  to  labouring  cattle, 
in  which  the  Gauls  take  the  greatest  pleasui-e,  and  which  they 
procure  at  a  great  price,  the  Germans  do  not  employ  such  as 
are  imported,  but  those  poor  jl  and  ill-shaped  animals,  which 
belong  to  thejr  country ;  these,  however,  they  render  capable  of 
Che  greatest  labour  by  daily  exercise.     In  cavalry  actions  they 

*  The  correctness  of  thia  statement  of  Caesar's  has  been  doubted.  But 
Tacitus,  in  his  Germania,  ch.  xxxix.  has  "  centum  pagis  habitantur,"  in 
epcaking  of  a  German  nation. 

+  Tacitus,  Germania,  ch.  iv.  describing  the  personal  appearance  of  t.^o 
Germans,  speaks  of  them  in  a  similar  manner:  "magna  corpora." 

t  See  book  vi.  ch.  21. 

§  In  the  above  mentioned  work,  ch.  iv.,  Tacitus  farther  says  of  the  Gei- 
mans  :  "  frigora  atque  inediam  ccelosolove  assueverint."  Their  bathings  ia 
tlie  open  rivers,  in  their  cold  climate,  and  perhaps  -withou*  much  respect 
to  seasons,  ■ivould  to  the  Roman  be  an  evidence  of  their  hardihood, 

I!  Some  editions  have  parvz.     Davis  and  Clark  have  the  better  readjng, 
priiva.   The  Greek  paraphrase  has  fiiKcjciq.    The  classical  Greek  writers  oso 
wovqoor,  as  the  Latin  do  pravus,  to  denote  what  is  inferior.     Xcnophna 
G  2 


84  Caesar's  commentaries;  [book,  it 

frequently  leap  from  their  horses  and  fight  on  foot ;  and  train 
their  horses  to  stand  still  in  the  very  spot  on  which  tliey  leave 
them,  to  which  they  retreat  with  great  activity  when  there  ig 
occasion  ;  nor,  according  to  their  practice,  is  anything  regarded 
as  more  unseemly,  or"  more  unmanly,  than  to  use  housings  * 
Accordingly,  they  have  the  courage,  though  they  he  themselves 
but  few,  to  advance  against  any  number  whatever  of  horse 
mounted  with  housings.  They  on  no  account  permit  wine  to  be 
imported  to  them,  because  they  consider  that  men  degenerate 
in  their  powers  of  enduring  ■'iitigue,  and  are  rendered  efifemi. 
nate  by  that  commodity. 

Chap.  III. — They  esteem  it  their  greatest  praise  as  a 
nation,  that  the  lands  about  their  tenitories  He  imoccupied 
to  a  very  great  extent,  inasmuch  as  [they  think]  that  by 
this  circumstance  is  indicated,  that  a  great  number  of  nations 
cannot  withstand  their  power;  and  thus  on  one  side  of 
the  Suevi  the  lauds  are  said  to  he  desolate  for  about  six 
himdred  miles.  On  the  other  side  they  border  on  the  Ubii, 
whose  state  was  large  and  flourishing,  consideiing  the  con- 
dition of  the  Germans,  and  who  are  somewhat  more  refined  than 
those  of  the  same  race  and  the  rest  [of  the  Germans],  and  that 
because  they  border  on  the  Ehme,  and  are  much  resorted  to 
by  merchants,  and  ai*e  accustomed  to  the  manners  of  the  Gauls, 
by  reason  of  their  approximity  to  them.  Though  the  Suevi, 
after  maldng  the  attempt  frequently  and  in  several  wars,  could 
not  expel  this  nation  from  their  territories,  on  account  of 
tho  extent  and  population  of  their  state,  yet  they  made  them 
tributaries,  and  rendered  them  less  distinguished  and  pow^riul 
[thai-  they  had  ever  been.]  f 

Chap.  IV  — In  the  same  condition  were  the  Usipetes  and 
the  Teuchtheri  (whom  we  have  mentioned  above),  who  for 
many  years  resisted  the  power  of  the  Suevi,  but  being  at  last 
driven  from  their  possessions,  and  haAong  wandered  through 
many  parts  of  Germany,  came  to  the  Rhine,  to  districts  which 

Cjrropaed.  book  i.  The  account  of  the  cattle  of  the  Germans  given  by  Tacitus, 
Gennania,  ch.  v.  agrees  with  that  given  here  by  Caesai.  He  describes  their 
country  as  "pecprum  fcEcunda,  sed  plerumque  improcera;"  adding,  **  ne 
armentis  quidem  suus  honor  aut  gloria  frontis," 

♦  Livy,  lib.  xxxv.  ch.  xi.  says,  that  the  Numidiaa  horse  did  not  lise 
bridles. 

+  So  we  have  thought  fit  to  translate  **  humiliores"  the  literal  meaala^ 
of  which  is  Bujrr  hzoly. 


CHAP.  VI.]  THB    GALLIC    WAa.  86 

the  Menapii  Inliabited,  and  wliere  they  had  lands,  houses,  and 
villages  on  either  side  of  the  river.  The  latter  people,  alarmed  by 
the  arrival  of  so  great  a  multitude,  removed  from  those  houses 
which  they  had  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  having  placed 
guards  on  this  side  the  Ehine,  proceeded  to  hinder  lie  Ger- 
tiians  from  crossing.  They,  finding  themselves,  after  they  had 
tined  all  means,  unable  either  to  force  a  passage  on  account  of 
their  deficiency  in  shipping,  or  cross  by  stealth  on  account  of 
the  guai'ds  of  the  Menapii,  pretended  to  return  to  their  own 
Bettlements  and  districts ;  and,  after  having  proceeded  three 
days'  march,  returned ;  and  their  cavalry  having  performed  the 
whole  of  this  journey  in  one  night,  cut  off  the  Menapii,  who 
were  ignorant  of,  and  did  not  expect  [their  approach,  and]  who, 
having  moreover  been  informed  of  the  departure  of  the  Ger- 
mans by  their  scouts,  had  without  apprehension,  returned  to 
their  villages  beyond  the  Rhine.  Having  slain  these,  and  seized 
their  ships,  they  crossed  the  river  before  that  part  of  the  Me- 
napii, who  were  at  peace  in  their  settlements  over  the  Rhine, 
were  apprized  of  [their  intention]  ;  and  seizing  all  their  houses, 
maintained  themselves  upon  their  provisions  during  the  rest  of 
the  winter. 

Chap.  V. — Csesar,  when  informed  of  these  matters,  fearing 
the  fickle  disposition  of  the  Gauls,  who  are  easily  prompted  to 
take  up  resolutions,  and  much  addicted  to  change,  considered 
that  nothing  was  to  be  eatrusted  to  them ;  for  it  is  the  custom  of 
that  people  to  compel  travellers  to  stop,  even  against  their  in- 
clination, and  inquire  what  they  may  have  heard,  or  may  Imow, 
respecting  any  matter ;  and  in  towns  the  common  people  throng 
around  merchants  and  force  them  to  state  from  what  countries 
they  come,  and  what  affairs  they  know  of  there.  They  often 
engage  in  resolutions  concerning  the  most  important  matters, 
induced  by  these  reports  and  stories  alone;  of  which  they  must 
necessarily  instantly  repent,  since  they  yield  to  mere  unautho- 
rized reports;^'  and  since  most  people  give  to  their  questions 
answers  framed  agreeably  to  their  wishes. 

Chap.  VI. — Caesar,  being  aware  of  their  custom,  in  order  tliat 
he  might  not  encounter  a  more  formidable  war,  f  spts  forward  to 

•  **  Quum  incertis  rumorious  serviant.^'  ■  Oudendorp  cites  a  collateral 
passage  from  Plautus,  "  Nee  tuis  depellor  dictus,  quin  rumore  terviam.'* 
t  Than  bj  delay  he  would. 


86  O-ESAE's    COMMENTiRIES.  [BOOK   IV 

the  army  earlier  iu  tlie  year  than  he  vras  accustomed  to  do.  'When 
he  had  arrived  there,  he  discovered  that  those  things,  which  he 
had  suspected  would  occur,  had  taken  place ;  that  embassies  had 
been  sent  to  the  Gennans  by  some  of  the  states,  and  that  they 
had  been  entreated  to  leave  the  Rhine,  and  had  been  promised 
that  all  things  which  they  desired  should  be  provided  by  tho 
Gauls.  Allured  by  this  hope,  the  Germans  were  i;hen  making 
excursions  to  greater  distances,  and  had  advanced  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Eburones  and  the  Condrusi,  who  are  under  the  pro- 
tection"* of  the  Treviri.  After  summoning  the  chiefs  of  Gaul, 
Caesar  thought  proper  to  pretend  ignorance  of  the  things  which 
he  had  discovered ;  and  having  conciliated  and  confirmed  their 
minds,  f  and  ordered  some  cavalry  to  bo  raised,  resolved  to 
make  war  against  tho  Germans. 

Chap.  VII. — Having  provided  com  and  selected  his  cavaliy, 
he  began  to  direct  liis  march  towai'ds  those  parts  in  which 
he  heard  the  Germans  were.  When  he  was  distant  from  them 
only  a  few  days'  march,  ambassadors  come  to  him  from  their 
state;  whose  speech  was  as  follows: — "That  the  Gennans 
neither  make  war  upon  the  Roman  people  first,  nor  do  they 
decline,  if  they  are  provoked,  to  engage  with  them  in  arms ; 
for  that  this  was  the  custom  of  the  Germans  handed  down 
to  them  from  their  forefathers, — to  resist  whatsoever  people 
make  war  upon  them  and  not  to  avert  it  by  entreaty; J  this, 
however,  they  confessed, — that  they  had  come  hither  reluc- 
tantly,§  having  been  expelled  from  their  country.  If  the 
Romans  were  disposed  Ij  to  accept  their  iriendship,  they  might 
be  serviceable  allies  to  them ;  and  let  them  either  assign  them 
lands,  or  permit  them  to  retain  those  which  they  had  ar. 
quired  by  their  arms  ;  that  they  are  inferior  to  the  Suevi  alone, 
to  whom  not  even  the  immortal  gods  can  show  themselves 
equal ;  that  there  was  none  at  all  besides  on  earth  whom 
they  could  not  conquer." 

Chap.  VIII. — To  these  remarks  Csesax  replied  in  such 
terms  as  he   thought  proper;    but   the   conclusion H  of  his 

•  "  Qui  sunt  Trevironun  clientes.^ 

t  L  e.  in  their  allegiance  to  the  Roman  people. 

t  ^Deprecariy 

§  "  InvUos,"  i.  e.  not  by  design,  but  by  necessity. 

II    Velint.     The  Greek  GiXu)  has  a  like  sense. 

f  "  Ejcitut."   Conclusion,  L  e.  substance 


-THAP.  X.J  THE    GALLIC    WAK.  87 

rpeecn  was,  •  Tlint  he  could  mane  no  alliance  with  them, 
if  they  qoutifcued  in  Gaul;  that  it  was  not  probable  that 
they  who  wer*  not  able  to  defend  their  own  territories,  should 
get  possession  of  those  of  others,  nor  were  there  any  lands 
lying  waste  in  Gaul,  which  could  be  giren  away,  especially 
<o  so  great  a  nianber  of  men,  without  doing  wrong  [to  others] ; 
but  they  might,  if  they  were  desirous,  settle  in  the  territories  of 
the  Ubii ;  whose  ambassadors  were  then  with  him,  and  were 
complaining  of  the  aggressions  of  the  Suevi,  and  requesting 
assistance  froni  him ;  and  that  he  would  obtain  this  request 
from  them." 

Chap.  IX. — The  ambassadors  said  that  they  would  report 
these  things  to  their  countrymen;  and,  after  having  deliberated 
on  the  matter,  would  return  to  Caesar  after  the  third  day,  they 
begged  that  he  would  not  in  the  meantime  advance  his  camp 
nearer  to  them.  Caesar  said  that  he  could  not  grant  them 
even  that ;  for  he  had  learned  that  they  had  sent  a  great  part 
of  their  cavalry  over  the  Mouse  to  the  Ambivariti,  *  some  days 
before,  for  the  purpose  of  plundering  and  procuring  forage. 
He  supposed  that  they  were  then  waiting  for  these  horse, 
and  that  thp  delay  was  caused  on  this  account. 

Chap.  X.f — The  Mouse  rises  from  mount  Le  Vosge,J  which 
is  in  the  territories  of  the  Lingones ;  and,  having  received  a 
branch  of  the  Ehine,  which  is  called  the  "Waal,  forms  the 
island  of  tlie  Batavi,  and  not  more  than  eighty  miles  from  it 
it  falls  into  the  ocean.  But  the  Pihine  takes  its  source 
among  the  Lepoutii,  who  inhabit  the  Alps,  and  is  carried  with 
a  rapid  current  for  a  long  distance  tlirough  the  territories  of 
the  Sarunates,  Helvstii,  Sequani,  Mediomatrici,  §  Tribuci,  and 
treviri,  and  when  it  approaches  the  ocean,  divides  into  several 
^ranches ;  and,  having  formed  many  and  extensive  islands,  a 
great  part  of  ^.t-hich  ai-e  inhabited  by  savage  and  barbarous 

•  Tne  Ambivariti  lay  between  the  ^leuse  and  the  Rhine. 

t  This  tenth  chapter  has,  though  without  any  reason,  been  supposed  to 
»c  a  gloss. 

i  Vosegus,  (sometimes  written  Vogesus  andVosaga),  the  present  Vosge, 
Is  a  branch  of  mount  Jura. 

§  The  Mediomatrici,  or  -rices,  were  a  people  of  Gallia  Belgica.  Till 
crippled  by  the  Roman  conquests  in  Gaul,  they  were  a  powerful  people, 
aud  posaeseed  of  an  extensive  country.  The  modem  Mets  derives  its  name 
from  their  chief  town  Mediomatrici.  The  Tribuci  lay  in  the  east  of  Gallia 
Belgica.    They  were  of  German  origin. 


88  C^SJkB*S   COMMENTAEIES.  |^BOOK  W, 

Tuitions  (of  wliom  there  are  some  who  axe  supposed  to  live  on 
ijsh  and  the  eggs  of  sea-fowl),  flows  into  the  ocean  by  several 
mouths.* 

Chap.  XI. —  vVhen  Caesar  was  not  more  than  twelve  miles 
distant  from  the  enemy,  the  ambassadors  return  to  him,  as  had 
been  arranged;  who  meeting  him  on  the  march,  earnestly  en- 
treated him  not  to  advance  any  farther.  When  they  could  not 
obtain  tliis,  they  begged  him  to  send  on  a  despatch  to  those 
who  had  marched  in  advance  of  the  main  army,  and  forbid 
them  to  engage ;  and  grant  them  permission  to  send  ambas- 
sadors to  the  Ubii,  and  if  the  princes  and  senate  of  the  latter 
would  give  them  security  by  oath,  they  assured  Caesar  that  they 
would  accept  such  conditions  as  might  be  proposed  by  him ; 
and  requested  that  he  would  give  them  the  space  of  three  days 
for  negociating  these  affairs.  Caesar  thought  that  these  things 
tended  to  the  self-same  point  [as  their  other  proposal] ;  [namely"' 
that,  in  consequence  of  a  delay  of  three  days  intervening,  their 
horse  which  were  at  a  distance  might  retvan ;  however,  he  said, 
that  he  would  not  that  day  advance  farther  than  foiu*  miles 
for  the  purpose  of  procming  water;  he  ordered  that  they 
shoidd  assemble  at  that  place  in  as  large  a  number  as  possible, 
the  following  day,  that  he  might  inquire  into  their  demands.  lu 
the  meantime  he  sends  messengers  to  the  officers  who  had 
marched  in  advance  with  all  the  cavahry  to  order  them  not  to 
provoke  the  enemy  to  an  engagement,  and  if  they  themselves 
were  assailed,  to  sustain  the  attack  until  he  came  up  with  the 
army. 

Chap.  XII. — But  the  enemy,  as  soon  as  they  saw  our  horse, 
the  number  of  which  was  5,000,  whereas  they  themselves  had 
not  more  than  800  horse,  because  those  which  had  gone  ovei 
the  Meuse  for  the  purpose  of  foraging  had  not  returned,  while 
om'  men  had  no  apprehensions,  because  their  ambassadors  had 
gone  away  fi'om  Caesar  a  little  before,  and  that  day  had  been 
requested  by  them  as  a  period  of  truce,  made  an  onset  on  our 
men,  and  soon  threw  them  into  disorder.  When  our  men,  iu 
their  turn,  made  a  stand,  they,  according  to  their  practice,  leaped 
from  their  horses  to  their  feet,  and  stabbing  our  horses  in  tlie 
belly  and  overthrowing  a  great  many  of  our  men,  put  the 

•  "Multisque  capitibus,"  &.c.  Contrary  to  the  use  of  the  Latin  writer*, 
Caesar  here  employs  caput  to  Bignify,  not  the  source  of  the  river,  bui  the 
part  at  which  it  flowa  into  the  sea. 


/!HAP.  Xin.3  THE    QALLIO    WAE,  W 

rest  to  flight,  and  drove  them  forward  so  much  alarmed  that 
they  did  not  desist  from  their  retreat  till  they  had  come  in. 
«ight  of  our  army.  In  that  encounter  seventy-four  of  our 
horse  were  slain ;  among  them,  Piso,  an  Aquitanian,  a  most 
vahant  man,  and  descended  from  a  very  illustrious  family ; 
whose  grandfather  had  held  the  sovereignty  of  his  state,  and 
had  heen  styled  friend  hy  our  senate.  He,  while  he  was  endea- 
vouring to  render  assistance  to  hi-s  brother  who  was  surrounded 
by  the  enemy,  and  whom  he  rescued  from  danger,  was  hira- 
eelf  thrown  from  his  horse,  which  was  wounded  under  hira, 
but  still  opposed  [his  antagonists]  with  the  greatest  intre- 
pidity, as  long  as  he  was  able  to  maintain  the  conflict.  W^en 
at  length  he  fell,  surrounded  on  all  sides  and  after  receiving 
many  wounds,  and  his  brother,  who  had  then  retired  from  the 
fight^  observed  it  from  a  distance,  he  snurred  on  his  horse, 
threw  himself  upon  the  enemy,  and  was  killed. 

Chap.  XIII. — After  this  engagement,  Caesar  considered 
that  neither  ought  ambassadors  to  be  received  to  audience, 
tior  conditions  be  accepted  by  him  from  those  who,  after 
having  sued  for  peace  by  way  of  stratagem  and  treachery, 
had  inade  war  without  provocation.  And  to  wait  till  the  ene- 
my's forces  were  augmented  and  their  cavalry  had  returned, 
he  concluded,  would  be  the  greatest  madness ;  and  knowing 
the  fickleness  of  the  Gauls,  he  felt  how  much  influence  th» 
enemy  had  akeady  acquired  among  them  by  this  one  skirmish. 
He  [therefore]  deemed  that  no  time  for  concerting  measures 
ought  to  be  afforded  them.  After  having  resolved  on  tliesa 
things  and  communicated  his  plans  to  his  lieutenants  and 
quasstor*  in  order  that  he  might  not  suffer  any  opportunity  for  en 
gaging  to  escape  him,  a  very  seasonable  event  occurred,  namely, 
tiiat  on  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  a  large  body  of  Germans, 

•  From  the  city  queestors  {gucEsiores  urhant),  •whose  office  was  nearly 
coeval  with  the  building  of  Rome,  other  functionaries  of  the  state,  from  the 
corresponding  character  of  their  duties,  derived  their  name,  with  the  dia 
tinctive  title  of  Militares,  or  Provinciales.  The  duties  of  the  former  were, 
principaUy,  to  take  charge  of  the  treasury,  which  was  kept  in  the  temple  ol 
Saturn  ;  to  receive  and  expend  the  public  money  (of  which  they  were  re- 
quired to  render  an  account)  ;  exact  the  fines  imposed  by  the  state  and 
provide  for  the  accommodation  of  foreign  emabassadors.  Those  of  the  mi- 
litary, or  provincial,  quaestors,  were  to  attend  the  consuls  or  praators,  into  their 
provinces  ;  see  that  provision  and  pay  were  there  famished  to  the  army; 
take  charge  of  the  money  deposited  by  the  soldiers  ;  raise  the  taxes  and 
'kibutes  flf  tha  jtate ;  have  charge  of  the  m«ney  a^id  sell  the  epoila  takos 


90  CiSAR's   COMMENTAEIES.  TboOK  IV 

consisting  of  their  princes  and  old  men,  came  to  the  camp  to 
him  to  practise  the  same  treachery  and  dissimulation ;  but,  as 
they  asserted,  for  the  purpose  of  acquitting  themselves  for 
having  engaged  in  a  skirmish  the  day  before,  contrary  to  what 
had  been  agreed  and  to  ^vhat,  indeed,  they  themselves  had 
requested;  and  also  if  they  could  by  any  means  obtain  a 
truce  by  deceiving  him.  Ceesar,  rejoicing  that  they  had 
fallen  into  his  power,  ordered  them  to  be  detained.*  He  then 
drew  aU  his  forces  out  of  the  camp,  and  commanded  the  cavalry, 
because  he  thought  they  were  intimidated  by  the  late  skirmish, 
CO  follow  in  the  rear. 

Chap.  XIV. — Havmg  marshalled  his  ai-my  in  three  lines^ 
and  in  a  short  time  performed  a  march  of  eight  miles,  he  ax. 
rived  at  the  camp  of  the  enemy  before  the  Germans  could  per- 
ceive what  was  going  on;  who  being  suddenly  alarmed  by 
all  the  circumstances,  both  by  the  speediness  of  our  arrival  and 
the  absence  of  their  own  officers,  as  time  was  afforded  neither 
for  concerting  measures  nor  for  seizing  their  arms,  are  per. 
plexed  as  to  whether  it  would  be  better  to  lead  out  then-  forces, 
against  the  enemy,  or  to  defend  their  camp,  or  seek  their  safety 
by  flight.  Their  consternation  being  made  apparent  by  theu' 
noise  and  tumult,  our  soldiers,  excited  by  the  treachery  of  the 
preceding  day,  rushed  into  the  camp:  such  of  them  as  could 
readily  get  their  arms,  for  a  short  time  withstood  our  men,  and 
gave  battle  among  their  caits  and  baggage-waggons;  but  the 
rest  of  the  people,  f  [consisting]  of  boys  and  women  (for 
they  had  left  then-  country  and  crossed  the  Rhine  with  all  their 
families)  began  to  fly  in  all  du'ections;  in  pursuit  of  whom 
Csesar  sent  the  cavalry. 

Chap.  XV. — The  Germans  when,  upon  hearing  a  noise  behind 
*hem,  [they  looked  and]  saw  that  their  families  were  being  slaio- 

in  •war  ;  and,  like  the  city  quaestors,  render  an  account  of  their  receipts 
and  disbursenjents. 

*  Plutarch,  in  his  life  of  Caesar,  records,  on  the  authority  of  this  passage 
this  act  of  perfidy  on  the  part  of  the  Germans  ;  but  farther  intimates  that^ 
when  a  public  thanksgiving  for  this  rictory  was  proposed  in  the  senate, 
Cato  (not  altogether  a  friend  of  CcEsar's)  w-is  so  displeased  with  the  Roman 
general's  conduct  in  attacking  the  Germans  while  their  ambassadors  were 
in  hia  camp,  as  to  declare  that  he  ought  to  have  been  delivered  up  to  the 
enemy  as  one  who  had  violated  a  treaty. 

+  "  Reliqua  multitudo  ;"  the  rest  of  that  large  body  of  people  j  L  Pr 
the  Germans. 


CHAP.  Xn.]  THE    GALLIC    "WAS.  A 

throwing  away  their  arms  and  abandoning  their  standards,  fled 
out  of  the  camp,  and  when  they  had  arrived  at  the  confluenco 
of  the  Meuse  and  the  Rhine,  the  survivors  despairing  of  farthei 
escape,  as  a  great  number  of  their  countrymen  had  been  killed, 
threw  themselves  into  the  river  and  there  perished,  overcome 
by  fear,  fatigue,  and  the  violence  of  the  stream.  Our  soldiers, 
after  the  alarm  of  so  great  a  war,  for  the  number  of  the  enemy 
amounted  to  430,000,-'*  returned  to  their  camp,  all  safe  to  a 
man,  very  few  being  even  wounded.  Caesar  granted  those 
whom  he  had  detained  in  the  camp  Uberty  of  departing.  They 
hewever,  dreading  revenge  and  torture  from  the  Gauls,  whose 
lands  they  had  harassed,  said  that  they  desired  to  remain 
with  him.     Caesar  granted  them  permission. 

Chap  XVI. — The  German  war  being  finished,  Cassar 
thought  it  erpedient  for  him  to  cross  the  Ehine,  for  many 
reasons ;  of  which  this  was  the  most  weighty,  that,  since  he 
saw  the  Germans  were  so  easily  urged  to  go  into  Gaul,  he 
desired  they  should  have  their  fears  for  their  own  territories, 
when  they  discovered  that  the  army  of  the  Roman  people  both 
could  and  dared  pass  the  Rhine.  There  was  added  also,  that 
that  portion  of  the  cavalry  of  the  Usipetes  and  the  Tenchtheri, 
which  I  have  above  related  to  have  crossed  the  Meuse  for 
the  purpose  of  plundering  and  procuring  forage,  and  was  not 
present  at  the  engagement,  had  betaken  themselves,  after  the 
retreat  of  their  countrymen,  across  the  Rhine  into  the  ter- 
ritories of  the  Sigambri,  and  united  themselves  to  them. 
When  Caesar  sent  ambassadors  to  them,  to  demand  that  they 
should  give  up  to  him  those  who  had  made  war  against  him 
and  against  Gaul,  they  replied,  "  That  the  Rhine  bounded  the 
empire  of  the  Roman  people ;  if  he  did  not  think  it  just  for 
the  Germans  tu  pass  over  into  Gaul  against  his  consent,  why 
did  he  claim  that  anything  beyond  the  Rhine  should  be  subject 
to  his  dominion  or  power  ?"  The  Ubii,  also,  who  alone,  out  of 
all  the  nations  l}^ng  beyond  the  Rhine,  had  sent  ambassadors 
to  Caesar,  and  formed  an  alliance  and  given  hostages,  earnestly 
entreated  "  that  he  would  bring  them  assistance,  because  they 
were  grievously  oppressed  by  the  Suevi  ;  or,  if  he  was  prevented 
from  doing  so  by  the  biisiness  of  the  commonwealth,  he  would 
at  least  transport  his  army  over  the  Rhine  ;  that  that  would 

•  Including  women  and  children. 


S2  C^SAB's    C02O1ENTAB1E8.  [bOOK   IV. 

"be  sufficient  for  their  present  assistance  aid  their  hope  for 
the  future ';  that  so  great  \7a3  the  name  and  the  reputation  of 
his  army,  even  among  the  most  remote  nations  of  the  Germans, 
arising  from  the  defeat  of  Ariovistus  and  this  last  battle  which 
was  fought,  that  they  might  be  safe  under  the  fame  and 
friendship  of  the  Eoman  people."  They  promised  a  largo 
number  of  ships  for  transporting  the  army. 

Chap.  XVII. — Csssar,  for  those  reasons  which  I*  have 
mentioned,  had  resolved  to  cross  the  Rhine  ;  but  to  cross  hj 
ships  he  neither  deemed  to  be  sufficiently  safe,  nor  considered 
consistent  with  his  own  dignity  or  that  of  the  Eoman  people- 
Therefore,  although  the  greatest  difficulty  in  forming  a  bridg<i 
was  presented  to  him,  on  accoimt  of  the  breadth,  rapidity,  and 
depti  of  the  river,  he  nevertheless  considered  that  it  ought  to 
be  attempted  by  him,  or  that  his  army  ought  not  otherwise  to  be 
led  over.  He  devised  this  plan  of  a  bridge.  He  jomed  together 
at  the  distance  of  two  feet,  two  piles,  each  a  foot  and  a  half  thick, 
sharpened  a  little  at  the  lower  end,  and  proportioned  in  length 
to  the  depth  of  the  river.  After  he  had,  by  means  of  engines, 
sunk  these  into  the  river,  and  fixed  them  at  the  bottom,  and  then 
di-iven  them,  in  with  rammers,  not  quite  perpendiculai-ly,  like  a 
stake,  but  bending  forward  and  sloping,  so  as  to  incline  in  the 
direction  of  the  current  of  th.e  river  ;  he  also  placed  two  [other 
piles]  opposite  to  these,  at  the  distance  of  forty  feet  lower  down, 
fastened  together  in  the  same  manner,  but  directed  against 
the  force  and  current  of  the  river  Both  these,  moreover, 
were  kept  firmly  apart  by  beams  two  feet  thick  (the  space 
which  the  binding  of  the  piles  occupied),  laid  in  at  their 
*  extremities  between  two  braces  on  each  side ;  and  in  conse- 
iquence  of  these  being  in  different  directions  and  fastened  ou 
sides  the  one  opposite  to  the  other,  so  great  was  the  strength 
of  the  work,  and  such  the  arrangement  cf  the  materials,  that 
in  proportion  as  the  greater  body  of  water  dashed  against 
tlie  bridge,  so  much  the  closer  were  its  parts  held  fastened 
together.  These  beams  were  boxmd  together  by  timber  laid 
over  themf  in  the  direction  of  the  length  of  the  bridge,  and 
were  [then]  covered  over  with  laths  ax.d  hurdles ;  and  in  addi- 

♦  «  Commemoravi."  Here,  as  in  cb.  27,  Caesar,  contrary  to  his  practice, 
yees  the  first  person  singular. 

+  I  have  here  adopted  Clarke's  explanation,  which  is  supported  by  lli« 
authority  of  Lipsius. 


CHAP.  XIX.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  93 

tion  to  this,  piles  were  driven  into  the  water  obliquely,  at  the 
lower  side  of  the  bridge,  and  these  serving  as  buttresses, 
and  being  connected  with  every  portion  of  the  work,  sustained 
the  force  of  the  stream  •  and  there  were  others  also  above  thf> 
bridge,  at  a  moderate  distance  ;  that  if  trunks  of  trees  or  vessels 
were  floated  down  the  river  by  the  barbarians  for  the  purpose  of 
desti'oying  the  work,  the  violence  of  such  things  might  be  dimi- 
nished by  these  defences,  and  might  not  injure  the  bridge. 

Chap.  XVIII. — Within  ten  days  after  the  timber  began 
to  be  collected,  the  whole  work  was  completed,  and  the  whole* 
army  led  over.  Cass£.r,  leaving  a  strong  guard  at  each  end 
of  the  bridge,  hastenii  into  tlie  territories  of  the  Sigambri. 
In  the  meantime,  ambassadors  from  several  nations  come  to 
him,  whom,  on  their  suing  for  peace  and  alliance,  he  answers 
in  a  courteous  manner,  and  orders  hostages  to  be  brought  to 
him.  But  the  Sigambri,  at  the  very  time  the  bridge  was 
begun  to  be  bmlt,  made  preparations  for  a  flight  (by  the  ad\ice 
of  such  of  the  Tenchtheri  and  Usipetes  as  they  had  amongst 
them),  and  quitted  their  tenitories  and  conveyed  away  all  their 
possessions,  and  concealed  themselves  in  de?erts  and  woods. 

Chap.  XIX. — Caesar,  having  remained  in  their  territories  9 
few  days,  and  burnt  all  their  villages  and  houses,  and  cue 
down  their  com,  proceeded  into  the  tenitories  of  the  Ubii; 
and  having  promised  them  his  assistance,  if  they  were  ever 
harassed  by  the  Suevi,  he  learned  from  them  these  particulars  : 
that  the  Suevi,  after  they  had  by  means  of  their  Ecouts  found 
that  the  bridge  was  being  built,  had  called  a  council,  ac- 
cording to  their  custom,  and  sent  orders  to  all  parts  of  their 
slate  to  remove  from  the  towns  and  convey  their  children, 
w  ves,  and  aU  their  possessions  into  the  woods,  and  that  all 
who  could  bear  arms  should  assemble  in  one  place ;  that  the 
place  thus  chosen  was  nearly  the  centre  of  those  regions  v/hich 
th*i  Suevi  possessed;  that  in  this  spot  they  had  resolved  to 
await  the  arrival  of  the  Romans,  and  give  them  battle  there. 
When  Caesar  discovered  this,  having  already  accomphshed 
all  these  things  on  account  of  which  he  had  resolved  to  lead 
his  army  over,  namely,  to  strike  fear  into  the  Germans,  take 
vengeance  on  the  Sigambri,  and  free  the  Ubii  from  the  invasion 
of  tiie  Suevi,  having  spent  altogether  eighteen  days  beyond 
the  Rhine^  and  thinking  he  had  advanced  far  enough  to  servo 
both  honour  and  interest,  he  relximed  into  Gaul,  and  cut  dowu 
tb«  bridge. 


94:  c^sab's  commentaries.  [book  IV 

Chap.  XX. — During  the  sliort  part  of  summer  -which  re 
mained,  Caesar,  although  in  these  countries,  as  all  Gaul  lies 
towards  the  north,  the  winters  are  early,  nevertheless  resolvec? 
to  proceed  into  Britain,''''  because  he  discovered  that  in  almost 
«11  the  wars  ^vith  the  Gauls  succours  had  been  furnished  tQ 
our  enemy  from  that  country;  and  even  if  the  tune  of  yeai 
should  be  insufficient  for  carrying  on  the  war,  yet  he  thought  il 
would  be  of  great  service  to  him  if  he  only  entered  the  island, 
and  saw  into  the  character  of  the  people,  and  got  knowledge  of 
their  localities,  harbours,  and  landing-places,  all  which  were  for 
the  most  part  unlmown  to  the  Gauls.  For  neither  does  any 
one  except  merchants  generally  go  thither,  nor  even  to  them  was 
any  portion  of  it  known,  except  the  sea-coast  and  those  parts 
which  are  opposite  to  Gaul.  Therefore,  after  ha^•ing  called  up  to 
him  the  merchants  from  all  parts,  he  could  learn  neither  what  was 
the  size  of  the  island,  nor  what  or  how  numerous  were  the 
nations  which  inhabited  it,  nor  what  system  of  war  they  fol- 
loAved,  nor  what  customs  they  used,  nor  what  harbours  were 
convenient  for  a  great  number  of  large  sliips.f 

Chap.  XXI — He  sends  before  him  Caius  Volusenus  with  a 
ship  of  war,  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  these  particulars  before 
he  in  person  should  make  a  descentf  into  the  island,  as  he  was 
convinced  that  this  was  a  judicious  measure.  He  commis- 
sioned him  to  thoroughly  examine  into  all  matters,  and  then 
return  to  him  as  soon  as  possible.  He  himself  proceeds  to 
the  Morini  with  aU  his  forces.  He  orders  ships  from  all 
Darts  of  the  neighbouring  countries,  and  the  fleet  which  the 

•  Ouberlin  remarks  in  his  note  on  this  passage,  that  Dion  Cassius 
asserts  that  Caesar's  expedition  against  Britain  tended  to  the  advantage 
neither  of  the  general  nor  of  Rome,  tejond  the  mere  extension  of  the 
empire  ;  and  adds,  that  Plutarch  assented  to  that  opinion.  He  Cirther 
reminds  us  that  Suetonius  assigns  as  Caesar's  motire  for  the  expedition,  the 
very  strange  one  of  his  wishing  to  obtain  pearls,  in  which  he  had  heard  the 
island  abounded.  He,  lastly,  cites  the  passage  from  Pliny  (lib.  ix.  c  517), 
in  which  that  writer  relates  that  Caesar  dedicated  to  Venus,  from  whom  he 
boasted  his  descent,  a  breast-plate  formed,  as  he  wished  it  to  be  believed, 
of  British  pearls. 

+  The  earliest  accredited  accomit  of  the  ancient  Britons  is  that  given  in 
these  Commentaries.  Tacitus,  in  his  Agricola,  c.  10,  in  entering  on  his 
description  of  that  people,  represents  them  as  "  multis  scriptoribus  memo- 
rates."  After  Caesar  (in  this  and  the  fifth  book  of  the  Gallic  War),  Livy, 
Strabo,  Fabius  Rusticus,  Pomponius  Mela,  Pliny>  and  Tadtiis  himself,  in 
his  .\gricola.  left  records  of  them. 


iJBAV.  XXII.J  THE     GAXLTO    W  4R.  95 

preceding  cummer  he  had  huilt  for  the  war  with  the  Veneti,  to 
assemble  m  this  place.  In  the  meantime,  his  purpose  having 
been  dlsco^  ered,  and  reported  to  the  Britons  by  merchants, 
ambassadors  come  to  him  from  several  states  of  the  island, 
to  promise  that  they  will  give  hostages,  and  submit  to  the 
go\emmf^nt  of  the  Roman  people.  Having  given  them  an 
audience,  he  after  promising  liberally,  and  exhorting  them  to 
continue  in  that  purpose,  sends  them  bsckto  their  own  country, 
and  [despatches]  with  them  Commius,  whom,  upon  subduing 
the  Atrebates,  he  had  created  king  there,  a  mau  whose  courage 
and  conduct  he  esteemed,  and  who  he  thought  would  be  faith- 
ful to  him,  and  whose  influence  ranked  highly*  in  those  coun- 
tries. He  orders  him  to  visit  as  many  states  as  he  could,  and 
persuade  them  to  embrace  the  protecion  of  the  Roman  people, 
and  apprize  them  that  he  would  shortly  come  thither,  Volu- 
senus,  having  viewed  the  locaHties  as  far  as  means  could  be 
afforded  one  who  dared  not  leave  his  ship  and  tnist  himself  to 
barbarians,  returns  to  Caesar- on  the  fifth  day,  and  reports  what 
he  had  there  observed. 

Chap.  XXII. — Wliile  Caesar  remains  in  these  parts  for  the 
purpose  of  procuring  ships,  ambassadors  come  to  him  from  a 
great  portion  of  the  Morini,  to  plead  their  excuse  respecting 
their  conduct  on  the  late  occasion ;  alleging  that  it  was  as  men 
uncivilized,  and  as  those  who  were  unacquainted  with  our  custom, 
that  they  had  made  war  upon  the  Roman  people,  and  promising 
to  perform  what  he  should  command.  Caesar,  thinking  that  this 
had  happened  fortunately  enough  for  him,  because  he  neither 
wished  to  leave  an  enemy  behind  him,  nor  had  an  opportunity 
for  carrying  on  a  war,  by  reason  of  the  time  of  year,  nor  con- 
sidered that  employment  in  such  trifling  matters  was  to  be 
preferred  to  his  enterprise  on  Britain,  imposes  a  large  num- 
ber of  hostages ;  and  when  these  were  brought,  he  received 
them  to  his  protection.  Having  collected  together,  and  pro- 
vided f  about  eighty  transport  ships,  as  many  as  he  thought 
necessary  for  conveying  over  two  legions,  he  assigned  such 

*  Or,  ** whose  character  was  highly  prized;''  "whose  reputation  for  integrity 
and  ability  stood  high." 

t  "  Navibus  circiter  LXXX.  onerariia  coactis  contractUque."  The  Greek 
paraphrast  distingtiishfa  coactis  aod  contractxs  in  this  passage,  by  avvaKiz 
*iv,  to  assemble,  aad  UXsytaOat^  to  select;  i.  e.,  some  from  the  whols 
number  asssembled. 


9d  Cesar's  cosrMENTARiES.  [book  iv. 

[ships]  of  war  as  he  laad  besides  to  the  qusestor,  his  lieute- 
nants,  and  officers  of  cavahy.  There  were  in  addition  to  these 
eighteen  ships  of  burden  which  were  prevented,  eight  miles 
from  that  place,  by  winds,  from  being  able  to  reach  the  same 
port.  These  he  distributed  amongst  the  horse ;  the  rest  of  the 
army  he  dehvered  to  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus  and  L.  Aurunculeius 
Cotta,  his  Heutenants,  to  lead  into  the  territories  of  the  Menapii 
and  those  cantons  of  the  Morini  from  which  ambassadors  had 
not  come  to  him.  He  ordered  P.  Sulpicius  Rufus,  his  heuten- 
ant,  to  hold  possession  of  the  harbour,  with  such  a  garrison  as 
he  thought  sufficient. 

Chap.  XXIII. — These  matters  being  arranged,  finding  the 
weather  favourable  for  his  voyage,  he  set  sail  about  the 
thu'd  watch,  and  ordered  the  horse  to  march  forward  to  the 
farther  port,  and  there  embark  and  follow  him.  As  this  was 
performed  rather  tardily  by  them,  he  himself  reached  Britain 
\nth.  the  fii-st  squadron  of  ships,  about  the  fourth  hour  of 
the  day,  and  there  saw  the  forces  of  the  enemy  drawn  up  in 
arms  on  aU  the  hills.  The  nature  of  the  place  was  this :  the 
eea  was  confined  by  mountains  so  close  to  it  that  a  dart  could 
be  thrown  from  their  summit  upon  the  shore.  Considermg 
this  by  no  means  a  fit  place  for  disembarking,  he  remained  at 
anchor  tiU  the  rinth  hour,  for  the  other  ships  to  arrive  there. 
Having  in  the  meantime  assembled  the  lieutenants  and  mili- 
tary tribunes,  he  told  them  both  what  he  had  learnt  from 
Volusenus,  and  what  he  wished  to  be  done;  and  enjoined  them 
(as  the  principle  of  military  mattetrs,  and  especially  as  maritime 
afifairs,  which  have  a  precipitate  and  uncertain  action,  required) 
that  aU  things  should  be  performed  by  them  at  a  nod  and  at 
the  instant.  Having  dismissed  them,  meeting  both  with  wind 
nnd  tide  favourable  at  the  stme  time,  the  signal  being  given 
and  the  anchor  weighed,  he  advanced  about  seven  miles  from 
^Jiat  place,  and  stationed  his  fleet  over  against  an  open  and 
level  shore. 

Chap.  XXIV. — But  the  barbarians,  upon  perceiving  the 
design  of  the  Eomans,  Bent  forward  their  cavalry  and  cha- 
rioteers, a  class  of  warriors  of  whom  it  is  their  practice  to 
make  great  use  in  the'-  battles,*  and  following  with  the  rest 

♦  Lit.  **  which  ".lass"  or  "kind,  they  are  accustomed  for  the  most  part 
to  use  in  battlea."  The  clause  applies  to  the  chajioteere  {essedarii).  Seer 
lote  on  page  iOO. 


CHAP.  Xm.y  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  tf^ 

of  their  forces,  endeavoured  to  prevent  our  men  landing.  lu  this 
was  the  greatest  difficulty,  for  the  following  reasons,  namely, 
because  our  ships,  on  account  of  their  great  size,  could  he  sta- 
tioned only  in  deep  water;  and  our  soldiers,  in  places  un- 
known to  them,  with  their  hands  embarrassed,  oppressed  with 
a  large  and  heavy  weight  of  armour,  had  at  tie  same  time 
to  leap  from  the  ships,  stand  amidst  the  waves,  and  encounter 
the  enemy ;  whereas  they,  either  on  dry  ground,  or  advancing 
a  little  way  into  the  water,  free  in  .ail  their  limbs,  in  places 
thoroughly  Imown  to  them,  could  confidently  throw  theirweapons 
and  spur  on  then*  horses,  which  were  accustomed  to  this  kind  of 
service.  Dismayed  by  these  circumstances  and  altogether  un- 
trained in  this  mode  of  battle,  our  men  did  not  all  exert  the 
same  vigour  and  eagerness  which  they  had  been  wont  to  exert 
in  engagements  on  dry  ground. 

Chaj>.  XXV. — "WTien  Ceesar  observed  this,  he  ordered 
the  ships  of  war,  the  appearance  of  which  was  somewhat 
strange  to  the  barbai-ians  and  the  motion  more  ready  for  ser 
vice,  to  be  withdrawn  a  little  from  the  transport  vessels,  and  to 
be  propelled  by  their  oars,  and  be  stationed  towai'ds  the  open 
Saii  of  the  enemy,  and  the  enemy  to  be  beaten  off  and  driven 
away,  with  slings,  arrows,  and  engines:  which  plan  was  of 
great  service  to  our  men;  for  the  barbarians  being  startled 
by  the  form  of  our  ships  and  the  motions  of  our  oars  and  the 
nature  of  our  engines,  which  was  strange  to  them,  stopped, 
and  shortly  after  retreated  a  little.  And  while  our  men  were 
hesitating  [whether  they  should  advance  to  the  shore],  chiefly 
on  accovmt  of  the  depth  of  the  sea,  he  who  carried  the  eagle 
of  the  tenth  legion,  after  supplicating  the  gods  that  the  matter 
might  turn  out  favourably  to  the  legion,  exclaimed,  "  Leap, 
fellow  soldiers,  unless  you  wish  to  betray  your  eagle  to  the 
enemy.  I,  for  my  part,  will  perform  my  duty  to  the  common- 
wealth and  my  general."  When  he  had  said  this  with  a  loud 
voice,  he  leaped  from  the  ship  uid  proceeded  to  bear  the 
eagle  toward  the  enemy.  Then  our  men,  exhorting  one 
another  that  so  great  a  disgrace  should  not  be  incurred,  all 
leaped  from  the  ship.  When  those  in  the  nearest  vessels 
saw  them,  thej  speedily  followed  and  approached  the  enemy. 

Chap.  XXVI. — The  battle  wrs  maintained  \dgorously   on 
both  sides.    Our  men,  however,  as  they  could  neither  keep  theii 
ranks,  nor  get  firm  footing,  nor  follow  their  standards,  and  as 
a 


Oft  CASAB'S   C0MMENTABIE8.  [BOOK  IV, 

one  from  one  ship  and  another  from  another  assembled  around 
whatever  standards  they  met,  vrere  thrown  into  great  confusion 
But  the  enemy,  who  were  acquainted  with  all  the  shallows^ 
when  from  the  shore  they  saw  any  coming  from  a  ship  one  by  one; 
spurred  on  their  horses,  and  attacked  them  while  embarrassed, 
many  surrounded  a  few,  others  threw  their  weapons  upon  oui 
collected  forces  on  their  exposed  flank.  When  Caesar  observed 
this,  he  ordered  the  boats  of  the  ships  of  war  and  the  spy  sloops 
to  be  filled  with  soldiers,  and  sent  them  up  to  the  suocovu:  of 
those  whom  he  had  observed  in  distress.  Om*  men,  as  soon  as 
they  made  good  their  footing  on  dry  ground,  and  all  their  com- 
rades had  joined  them,  made  an  attack  upon  the  enemy,  and 
put  them  to  flight,  b;it  could  not  pursue  them  very  fax,  because 
the  horse  had  not  been  able  to  maintain  their  course  at  sea  and 
reach  the  island.  This  alone  was  wanting  to  Caesar's  accus- 
tomed success.  * 

Chap.  XXVII. — The  enemy  being  thus  vanquished  in  battle, 
as  soon  as  they  recovered  after  their  flight,  instantly  sent  am- 
bassadors to  Caesar  to  negotiate  about  peace.  They  promised  to 
give  hostages  and  perform  what  he  should  command.  To- 
gether with  these  ambassadors  came  Commius  the  Altrebatian, 
who,  as  I  have  above  said,  had  been  sent  by  Caesar  into  Britain. 
Him  they  had  seized  upon  when  leaving  Ms  ship,  although 
in  the  character  of  ambassador  he  bore  the  general's  commis- 
sion to  them,  and  thrown  into  chains:. then  after  the  battle 
was  fought,  they  sent  him  back,  and  in  suing  for  peace  cast  the 
blame  of  that  act  upon  the  common  people,  and  entreated  that 
it  might  be  pardoned  on  account  of  their  indiscretion  Caesar, 
complaining,  that  after  they  had  sued  for  peace,  and  hsd  voluu* 
tariiy  sent  ambassadors  into  the  continent  for  that  purpose, 
tbey  had  made  war  without  a  reason,  said  that  he  would  pardon 
their  indiscretion,  and  imposed  hostages,  a  part  of  whom  they 
gave  immediately;  the  rest  they  said  thuy  would  give  in  a  fevr 
days,  since  they  were  sent  for  from  remote  places.  In  the 
meantime  they  ordered  their  people  to  return  to  the  country 
parts,  and  the  chiefe  assembled  fr-om  all  quarters,  and  proceedea 
to  surrender  themselves  and  their  states  to  Cae^r 

•  **  Hoc  imum  ad  pristinam  fortunara  Csesari  defiiit  ;"  vrheTe  "  ad  prifi. 
fort."  has  the  idea  of  coming  up  to  the  mark,  or  ttandardj  of  his  olden,  OJ" 
fcmner,  i.  e.  his  completely  good  fortune  in  ttm. 


pSAP.  XXX.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  99 

Chap.  XXVIII. — A  pcdce  being  established  by  these  pro- 
ceedings foui*  days  after  vre  had  come  into  Britain,  the 
eighteen  ships,  to  wiiich  reference  has  been  made  above,  and 
■vvhich  conveyed  the  cavalry,  set  sail  from  the  upper  port  with 
ji  gentle  gale;  -when,  ho-\vever,  they -were  approaching  Britain 
and  were  seen  fi-om  the  camp,  so  great  a  storm  suddenly  arose 
that  none  of  them  could  maintain  their  course  at  sea  ;  and  some 
were  taken  back  to  the  same  port  fi'om  which  they  had  started; 
— others,  to  their  great  danger,  were  driven  to  the  lower  part  of 
the  island,  nearer  to  the  west;  which,  however,  after  having 
cast  anchor,  as  they  were  gettkig  filled  with  water,  put  out 
to  sea  through  necessity  ia  a  stormy  night,  and  made  for  the 
continent. 

Chap  XXIX. — It  happeuea  mat  night  to  he  fuU  moon, 
which  usually  occasions  \ei7  high  *ides  in  that  ocean;  and  that 
circumstance  was  unknown  to  our  men.  Thus,  at  the  same 
time,  the  tide  began  to  fill  the  ships  o-f  war  which  CaBsar  had 
provided  to  convey  over  his  army,  and  which  he  had  drawn 
up  on  the  strand ;  and  the  stoim  began  to  dash  the  ships  of 
burden  which  were  riding  at  anchor  against  each  other;  nor  was 
any  means  afforded  our  men  of  either  managing  them  or  of 
rendering  any  service.  A  great  many  ships  having  been  wrecked. 
inasmuch  as  the  rest,  having  lost  their  cables,  anchors,  and 
other  tackling,  were  unfit  for  sailing,  a  gi'eat  confusion,  as 
would  necessarily  happen,  arose  throughout  the  army;  for 
there  were  no  other  ships  in  which  tliey  could  be  con\  eyed  back, 
and  all  things  which  are  of  service  in  repauing  vessels  were 
wanting,  and,  com  for  the  whiter  had  not  been  provided  in 
those  places,  because  it  was  understood  by  aU  that  they  would 
certainly  winter  in  Gaul. 

Chap.  XXX.— On  discovering  these  things  the  chiefs  of 
Britain,  who  had  come  up  after  the  battle  was  fought  to  perform 
ihose  conditions  which  Caesar  had  imposed,  held  a  conference, 
when  they  perceived  that  cavalr}%  and  ships,  and  com  were 
•wanting  to  the  Romans,  and  discovered  the  small  number  of 
our  soldiei-s  from  the  small  extent  of  the  camp  (which,  too,  waa 
on  this  account  more  limited  than  ordinary,  because  Caesar  had 
conveyed  over  his  legions  without  baggage),  and  thought  that 
the  best  plan  was  to  renew  the  war,  and  cut  off  our  men  from 
com  and  provisions  and  protract  the  fuTa.ir  till  winter ;  because 
they  felt  confident,  that,  if  they  were  vanquished  or  cut  off 


300  C^SAB's   COMMENTAniES.  \boOK  IV, 

from  a  return,  no  one  would  afterwards  pass  over  into  Britain 
for  the  purpose  of  making  war.  Therefore,  again  entering 
into  a  conspiracy,  they  began  to  depart  from  the  camp  by  de- 
grees and  secretly  bring  up  their  people  from  the  country  parts. 

Chap.  XXXI. — But  Caesar,  although  he  had  not  as  yet  dis- 
covered their  measures,  yet,  both  from  what  had  occurred  to 
his  ships,  and  from  the  circumstance  that  they  had  neglected 
to  give  the  promised  hostages,  suspected  that  the  thing  would 
come  to  pass  wLich  really  did  happen.  He  therefore  provided 
remedies  against  all  contingencies ;  for  he  daily  conveyed  com 
from  the  country  parts  into  the  camp,  used  the  timber  and  brass 
of  such  ships  as  were  most  seriously  damaged  for  repairing 
the  rest,  and  ordered  whatever  things  besides  were  necessary 
for  this  object  to  be  brought  to  bim  from  the  continent. 
And  thus,  since  that  business  was  executed  by  the  soldiers  with 
the  greatest  energy,  he  effected  that,  after  the  loss  of  twelve 
Bhips,  a  voyage  could  be  made  well  enough  in  the  rest. 

Chap  XXXII, — While  these  things  are  being  transacted, 
one  legion  had  been  sent  to  forage,  according  to  custom,  and 
no  suspicion  of  war  had  arisen  as  yet,  and  some  of  the  people* 
remained  in  the  country  parts,  others  went  backwards  and 
foi-wards  to  the  camp,  they  who  were  on  duty  at  the  gates 
of  the  camp  reported  to  Caesar  that  a  greater  dust  than  was 
usual f  was  seen  in  that  dh-ection  in  which  the  legion  had 
marched .  Caesai",  suspecting  that  which  was  [really  the  case], 
— that  some  new  enterprise  was  undertaken  by  the  bai-barians, 
ordered  the  two  cohorts  which  were  on  duty,  to  march  into 
that  quarter  with  him,  and  t«'o  other  cohorts  to  reHeve  them 
on  duty;  the  rest  to  be  armed  and  follow  him  immediately. 
When  he  had  advanced  some  little  way  from  the  camp,  he  saw 
l,hat  his  men  were  overpowered  by  the  enemy  and  scarcely  able 
to  stand  their  ground,  and  that,  the  legion  being  crowded  to- 
gether, weapons  were  being  cast  on  them  from  all  sides.  For 
as  all  the  corn  was  reaped  in  every  part  with  the  exception 
of  one,  the  enemy,  suspecting  that  our  men  would  repair  to 
that,  had  concealed  tiiemselves  in  the  woods  during  the  night 

•  Hominum.  This  refers,  not  to  the  Romans,  but  the  BritonB ;  coD'^ 
,trary  to  the  probable  meaning  of  the  text  and  the  testimony  of  comjnen- 
tators  ;  some  translators,  however,  and  amongst  them  Duncan,  have  Wh 
fcrred  it  to  the  former. 

•f"  LiL  than  custom  produced. 


CHAP.  XXXIV. j  THE    GALLIC    WAS,  101 

Then  attacking  tliem  suddenly,  scattered  as  they  were,  and 
when  they  had  laid  aside  their  arms,  and  were  engaged  -in 
reaping,  they  lolled  a  small  number,  threw  the  rest  into  con- 
fusion, and  surrounded  them  with  their  cavalry  and  chariots. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Their  mode  of  fighting  with  their  chariots 
is  this:  fijrstly,  they  drive  about  in  all  directions  and  throw 
their  weapons  and  generally  break  the  ranks  of  the  enemy  with 
the  very  dread  of  their  horses  and  the  noise  of  their  wheels ; 
and  when  they  have  worked  themselves  in  between  the  troops 
of  horse,  leap  from  their  chariots  and  engage  on  foot.  The 
charioteers  in  the  meantime  withdraw  some  little  distance  from 
the  battle,  and  so  place  themselves  with  the  chariots  that,  if 
their  masters  are  overpowered  by  the  number  of  the  enemy, 
they  may  have  a  ready  retreat  to  then-  own  troops.  Thus 
lliey  display  in  battle  the  speed  of  horse,  [together  with]  the 
firmness  of  infantry;  and  by  daily  practice  and  exercise  attain 
to  such  expertness  that  they  are  accustomed,  even  on  a 
declining  and  steep  place,  to  check  their  horses  at  full  speed, 
and  manage  and  turn  them  in  an  instant  and  run  along  the 
pole,  and  stand  on  the  yoke,  and  thence  b«^take  themselves  with 
the  greatest  celerity  to  their  chaiiots  again  * 

Chap.  XXXIY. — Under  these  cii-cumsrances,  our  men  being 
dismayed  by  the  novelty  of  this  mode  of  battle,  Caesar  most 
seasonably  brought  assistance ;  for  upon  his  airival  the  enemy 
paused,  and  our  men  recovered  fi-om  their  fear;  upon  which, 
thinking  the  time  unfavourable  for  provoking  the  enemy  and 
coming  to  an  action,  he  kept  himself  ui  his  own  quarter,  and,  a 
short  time  having  intervened,  drew  back  the  legions  into  the 
camp.  While  these  things  are  going  on,  and  all  our  men  en- 
gaged, the  rest  of  the  Britons,  who  were  in  the  fields,  departed 
Storms  tlien  set  in  for  several  successive  days,  which  both  con 
fined  our  men  to  camp  and  hindered  the  enemy  from  attacking 
ns.  In  th'^  meantime  the  barbaiians  despatched  messengers  to 
all  parts,  and  reported  to  their  people  the  small  number  of  our 
soldiers,  and  how  good  an  opportunity  was  gi\  en  for  obtaining 
spoil  and  for  hberating  themselves  for  ever,  if  they  snould  only 
drive  the  Eomans  from  their  camp      Having  by  these  mcan3 

•  Though  common  among  the  ancient  nations  of  the  east,  the  mode  of 
fighting  with  chariots  seems  to  have  heen  confined  to  the  Britons  in  Europe. 
This  (erves  the  early  historian,  Geoffi-y  of  Monmouth,  as  an  argument  in 
bis  attempt  to  prove  that  the  Britons,  werf  of  Trojan  origin. 


102  CipSAR'S   COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK  IV. 

speedily  got  togetlier  a  large  force  of  infantry  and  oi  cayalr^* 
they  came  up  to  the  camp. 

Chap.  .XXXV. — Altbough  Caesar  anticipated  that  the  same 
thing  -which  had  happened  on  former  occasions  would  then 
occiu' — that,  if  the  enemy  were  routed,  they  would  escape  fi'om 
danger  by  their  speed;  still,  having  got  about  thirty  horse, 
which  Commius  the  Atrebatian,  of  whom  mention  has  been 
made,  had  brought  over  with  him  [from  Gaul],  he  drew  up  the 
legions  in  order  of  battle  before  the  camp.  When  the  action 
commenced,  the  enemy  were  unable  to  sustain  'the  attack  of 
our  men  long,  and  turned  their  backs;  our  men  pursued 
them  as  far  as  their  speed  and  strength  permitted,  and 
slew  a  great  number  of  them ;  then,  having  destroyed  and 
burnt  everything  far  and  wide,  they  retreated  to  their  camp. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — T"he  same  day,  ambassadors  sent  by  the 
enemy  came  to  Caesar  to  negotiate  a  peace.  Caesar  doubled 
the  number  of  hostages  which  he  had  before  demanded;  and 
ordered  that  they  should  be  brought  over  to  the  continent, 
because,  since  the  time  of  the  equinox  was  near,  he  did  not 
consider  that,  with  his  ships  out  of  repair,  the  voyage  ought  tc 
be  deferred  till  winter.  Having  _.met  with  favourable  weather, 
he  set  sail  a  little  after  midnight,  and  all  his  fleet  arrived  safe 
at  the  continent,  except  two  of  the  ships  of  burden  which 
could  not  make  the  same  port  which  the  other  ships  did,  and 
were  carried  a  little  lower  down. 

Chap.  XXXVII. — When  our  soldiers,  about  300  in  number, 
had  been  drawn  out  of  these  two  ships,  and  were  marching  to 
the  ^amp,  the  Morini,  whom  Caesar,  when  setting  forth  for 
Britain,  had  left  in  a  state  of  peace,  excited  by  the  hope  of 
spoil,  at  first  surrounded  them  with  a  small  number  of  men, 
and  ordered  them  to  lay  dowti  their  arms,  if  they  did  not 
wish  to  be  slain ;  aftei^wards  liowever,  when  they,  forming  a 
circle,  stood  on  then-  defence,  a  shout  was  raised  and  about 
6000  of  the  enemy  soon  assembled;  which  being  reported, 
Caesar  sent  all  the  cavahy  in  the  camp  as  a  relief  to  his  men 
In  tlie  meantime  our  soldiers  sustained  the  attack  of  the 
enemy,  and  fought  most  valiantly  for  more  than  four  hours, 
and,  receiving  but  few  wounds  themselves,  slew  several  of  them. 
But  after  our  cavalry  came  in  sight,  the  enemy,  throwing 
away  their  arms,  turned  their  bacl^.  and  a  great  number  of 
them  were  killed. 


*;nAP.  xxxvin.]  the  gallic  wab.  103 

Chap.  XXXVIII.— The  day  following  Caesar  sent  Lable- 
nus,  his  lieutenant,  with  those  legions  which  he  had  brought 
back  from  Britain,  against  the  Morini,  who  had  revolted ;  who, 
as  they  had  no  place  to  which  they  might  retreat,  on  account 
of  the  di-ying  up  of  their  marshes  (which  they  had  availed 
themselves  of  as  a  place  of  refuge  the  preceding  year),  almost 
all  fell  into  the  power  of  Labienus.  In  the  meantime  Caesar's 
lieutenants,  Q.  Titurius  and  L.  Cotta,  who  had  led  the  legions 
into  the  territories  of  the  Menapii,  having  laid  waste  all  their 
landb,  cut  down  their  com  and  burnt  their  houses,  returned  to 
Caesar  because  the  Menapii  had  all  concealed  themselves  in 
their  thickest  woods.  Caesar  fixed  the  winter  quarters  of  all 
the  legions  amongst  the  Belgoe.  Thither  only  two  British 
states  sent  hostages;  the  rest  omitted  to  do  so  For  these 
successes,  a  thanltsgiving*  of  twenty  days  was  decreed  by  the 
senate  upon  receiving  Caesar's  letter. 

•  In  additic^n  to  the  note  at  the  end  of  the  2nd  Book  of  these  Commen- 
taries, it  may  be  here  remarked,  that  Livj-,  lib.  iii.  c.  Ixiii.  gives  an  in- 
stance in  which  two  victories  over  the  Sabines  having  been  included  in  one 
day's  "  f  upplicatio,"  by  the  senate,  the  people,  indignant  at  it,  of  their  own 
accord,  celebrated  tho  rollo-A-ii:g  day  with  still  greatei  solemnity  tnan  they 
cad  tl^at  apj/ointol  C^  Uies  rtate. 


104  cjsar's  commentaries.  [book  v. 


BOOK  V. 

THE  ARGUMENT. 

I  Caesar  orders  a  large  fleet  of  peculiarly  constructed  ships  to  be  built ; 
proceeds  against  the  Pirustae  ;  they  submit. — II.  Returns  into  Hither 
Gaul ;  marches  against  the  Treviri. — III.  Indutiomarus  and  Cin- 
getorbc. — V.  Caesar  goes  to  port  Itius  ;  his  policy  in  taking  certain 
Gallic  chieftains  with  him  to  Britain. — \1.  Dumnorix,  who  was  to 
have  been  in  that  number,  by  craft  and  violence,  escapes  attending 
Caesar,  but  is  slain. — VII.  Caesar  proceeds  on  his  second  expedition 
against  Britain. — IX.  The  bold  resistance  of  the  Britons  ;  they  are 
defeated.— X.  The  Roman  fleet  suffers  severely  in  a  storm. — XI. 
Caesar  gives  orders  to  Labienus  to  build  more  ships  ;  Cassiveilaunus 
—XII.-XIV.— Description  of  Britain  and  its  inhabitants.— XVII. 
The  Britons  again  prepare  for  war,  and  receive  a  signal  defeat. — XVIIL 
Caesar  advances  into  the  territories  of  Cassivellaunus  as  far  as  the  Thames; 
an  engagement  with  that  prince. — XIX.  The  stratagem  of  Cassivel- 
lanus. — XX.  The  Trinobantes  send  ambassadors  to  Caesar  respecting 
the  conduct  of  Cassivellaunus  towards  Mandubratius. — XXII.  The 
latter  induces  four  princes  of  Cantium  to  attack  the  Romans,  by  whom 
they  are  defeated. — XXIII.  Cassar  receives  hostages,and  leads  back  his 
army  into  Gaul. — XXIV.  He  quarters  his  forces  contrary  to  his 
custom,  in  several  divisions. — XXV.  Tasgetius. — XXVI.  The  revolt 
of  Ambiorix  and  Cativolcus. — XXVII.  Ambiorix  defends  himself  in 
reference  to  his  share  in  the  Gallic  combination. — XXVIII.-XXXI. 
— Dispute  between  Titurhis  and  Cotta. — XXXII.  The  valour  and 
conduct  of  Cotta.— XXXVIII.-XLII.  The  quarters  of  Cicero 
attacked  bv  the  Eburones;  he  sends  intelligence  to  Cassar. — XLIV. 
The  noble 'conduct  of  Pulfio  and  Varenus.— XLVIII.-LII.  Caesar 
marches  to  the  relief  of  Cicero ;  defeats  the  Eburones. — LIII.  Indu- 
tiomarus is  thereby  deterred  from  attacking  the  camp  of  Labienus. 
LVI.-LVIII.  Reinforced,  Indutiomarus  attacks  Labienus  ;  his  forces 
are  routed,  and  he  is  slain  ;  Gaul  becomes  more  tranquil. 

Chap.  I. — Lucius  Domitius  and  Appius  Claudius  being 
consuls,-"  Csesar,  when  departing  from  Jtes  •winter  quarters  into 
Italy,  as  lie  had  been  accustomed  to  do  yearly,  commands  the 
lieutenants  whom  he  appointed  over  the  legions  to  take  care 
that  during  the  winter  as  many  ships  as  possible  should  he 
built,  and  the   old  repaired.    He  plans  the  size  and  shape 

♦  This  was  700  years  after  the  building  of  Rome. 


CHA-".  II.]  THE     GALLIC    "WAE.  105 

of  them.  For  despatch  of  lading,  and  for  drawing  them  on 
shore,*  he  makes  them  a  little  lower  than  those  •which  we  have 
been  accustomed  to  use  in  our  sea ;  and  that  so  much  the  more, 
because  he  Imew  that,  on  account  of  the  frequent  changes 
of  the  tide,  less  swells  occurred  there ;  for  the  purpose  of  trans 
poi-ting  burdens  and  a  great  number  of  horses,  f  [he  makes 
them]  a  little  broader  than  those  which  we  use  in  other  seas 
All  these  he  orders  to  be  constnicted  for  lightness  and  expe- 
dition.t  to  vrhich  object  their  lowness  contributes  greatly.  He 
orders  those  things  which  are  necessary  for  equipping  ships  to 
be  brought  thither  from  Spain.  He  himself,  on  the  assizes  of 
Hither  Gaul  being  concluded,  proceeds  into  lUyricum,  because 
he  heard  that  the  part  of  the  province  nearest  them  was  being 
laid  waste  by  the  incm'sions  of  the  Pu-ustae.  When  he  had 
arrived  there,  he  levies  soldiers  upon  the  states,  and  orders  them 
to  assemble  at  an  appointed  place.  "Which  circumstance  having 
been  reported  [to  them],  the  Pirustse  send  ambassadors  to  him' 
to  inform  him  that  no  part  of  those  proceedings  was  done  by 
pubhc  deliberation,  and  assert  that  ihey  were  ready  to  make 
compeiisation  by  aU  means  for  tlie  injuries  [inflicted].  Ojusar, 
.icceptmg  then*  defence,  demands  hostages,  and  orders  them  to 
be  brought  to  him  on  a  specified  day,  and  assui-es  them  that 
unless  they  did  so  he  would  \isit  their  ^tate  with  wai-.  These 
being  brought  to  him  on  the  day  which  he  had  ordered,  he 
appoints  arbitrators  between  the  states,  who  should  estimate  the 
damages  and  determine  the  reparation. 

Chap.  II. — These  thuigs  being  finisl  eJ,  and  the  assizes 
being  concluded,  he  returns  into  Hither  Gaul,  and  proceeds 
thence  to  the  arm} ,  "When  h°  had  arri\  ed  there,  haviiig  made  a 
sui'vey  of  the  winter  quarter,  he  findj  tlias  b}  the  extraordinary 
ai-dour  of  the  soldierb,  ainilst  the  utmost  scarcity  of  all  ma- 
terials, about  sis  hundred  ship^  of  that  kind  which  we  have 
lercribed  abo-s  e,  and  twenty  ^igh'  ships  of  war,  had  been  buLlt,§ 

•  This  refers  to  the  ancient  practice  f  drawing  ships  on  to  the  shore  for 
he  winter,  or  on  other  occasions. 

t  "  Jumentoram."  Horses  seem  here  to  be  especially  mcai  t.  "  Equi 
It  alia  jumei  ta." — Livy. 

t  "  Constructed  for  lightness,"  &.c.  Th-*  origihal,  achi  irias,  is  a  dis- 
linctl\e  term  for  a  class  of  ships,  Mie  cl  aractcr  of  nhich  the  abo\e  transla- 
tion coi.veys,  but  for  ■which  wo  have  no  established  corresponding  ex- 
pression. 

%  "  Built  and  rere  "  &.c     Though  i,i.h\x\\U  sli uctas,  they  were  not  com- 


106  Cesar's  commentaries.  [book  v 

&nc3  were  not  far  from  that  state,  that  they  might  be  launchea 
in  a  few  days.  Having  commended  the  soldiers  and  those  who 
had  presided  over  the  work,  he  informs  them  what  he  wishes  to 
be  done,  and  orders  all  the  ships  to  assemble  at  port  Itius,* 
from  which  port  he  had  learned  that  the  passage  into  Britain 
was  shortest,  [being  only]  about  thirty  miles  from  the  con 
tinent.  He  left  what  seemed  a  sufficient  number  of  soldiers 
for  that  design  ;  he  himself  proceeds  into  the  territories  of  the 
Treviri  with  four  legions  without  baggage,  and  800  horse, 
because  they  neither  came  to  the  general  diets  [of  Gaul],  nor 
obeyed  his  commands,  and  were,  moreover,  said  to  be  tamper 
ing  with  the  Germans  beyond  the  Rhine. 

Chap.  III. — This  state  is  by  far  the  most  powerful  of  all 
Gaul  in  cavalry,  and  has  great  forces  of  infantry,  and  as  we 
have  remcjrked  above,  borders  on  the  Rhino.  In  that  state,  two 
persons,  Indutiomarusf  and  Cingetorix,  were  then  contending 
with  each  otherj  fr-  the  supreme  power ;  one  of  whom,  as  soon 
as  the  arrival  of  Gsesar  and  his  legions  was  known,  came  to 
him;  assures  him  that  he  and  all  his  party  would  continue 
in  their  allegiance,  and  not  revolt  from  the  alliance  of  the 
Roman  people,  and  informs  him  of  the  things  which  were 
going  on  ar  )ngst  the  Treviri.  But  Indutiomarus  began  to 
collect  cavalry  and  infantry,  and  make  preparations  for  wai 
having  concealed  those  who  by  reason  of  their  age  could  nov 
be  under  arms,  in  the  forest  Arduenna,  which  is  of  immense 
size,  [and]  extends  from  the  Rhine  across  the  country  of  the 
Treviri  to  the  frontiers  of  the  Remi.  But  after  that,  some  of 
the  chief  persons  of  the  state,  both  influenced  by  their  friend 
ship  for  Cingetorix,  and  alarmed  at  the  arrival  of  our  army, 
came  to  Caesar  and  began  to  solicit  him  privately  about  their 
own  interests,  since  they  could  not  provide  for  the  safety  of 
the  state;  Indutiomarus,  dreading  lest  he  should  be  aban- 
doned by  all,  sends  ambassadors  to  Csesar,  to  declare  that  he 
absented  himself  from  his  countrymen,  and  refi'ained  from 
coming  to  him§  on  this  account,  tliat  he  might  the  more  easily 

pletely  equipped  with  all  necessary  naval  appointments,  their  arma  ot 
armamenta. 

•  •*  Port  Itius,"  some  take  this  to  be  Wissant ;  others,  Boulogne. 

+  This  is  the  person  so  named  In  Cicero's  Oration  far  Fonteius. 

X  Lit.  "  between  themselves." 

§  That  is,  he  did  not  join  those  Gauls  who  attended  on  Caesar  at  the 
,  rovincial  diets,  for  the  reason  foUowmg. 


OHAF.  T.l  THB    -litLIO    WAB.  107 

keep  iVis  state  in  its  allegiance  lest  on  the  departure  of  all 
the  nobility  the  commonalit}  shoiilJ  in  their  indiscretion, 
revolt.  And  thus  the  -whole  state  was  at  his  control;-  and 
that  he  if  Caesar  would  permit,  would  come  to  the  camp 
to  him,  and  would  commit  his  own  foi-tunes  and  th  )se  of  the 
state  to  his  good  faith. 

Chap.  IV. — Csesar,  though  he  discerned  from  what  motive 
these  things  were  said,  and  what  circumstance  deterred  him 
from  his  meditated  plan,  stiU,  in  order  that  he  might  not  hs 
compelled  to  waste  the  summer  among  the  Treviri,  while  all 
things  were  prepared  for  the  war  with  Britain,  ordered  Indu- 
tiomarus  to  come  to  him  with  200  hostages.  When  these 
were  brought,  [and]  among  them  his  son  and  near  relations 
whom  he  hal  demanded  bj  name,  he  consoled  Indutiomarus, 
and  enjoined  him  to  continue  in  his  allegiance;  yet,  never- 
theless, summoning  to  him  the  chief  men  of  the  Treviri, 
he  reconciled  them  individually  to  Cingetorix:  this  he  both 
thought  should  bo  done  by  him  in  justice  to  the  merits  of 
the  latter,  and  also  judged  that  it  was  of  great  importance  that 
the  influence  of  one  whose  singular  attaclmient  towards  him 
he  had  full}  seen,  should  prevail  as  much  as  possible  among 
his  people.  Indutiomarus  was  very  much  offended  at  this  act, 
[seeing  that]  his  influence  was  diminished  among  his  country 
men ;  and  he,  who  already  before  had  borne  a  hostile  mind 
towards  us,  was  much  more  violently  inflamed  against  us  through 
resentment  at  this. 

Chap.  V. — These  matters  being  settled,  Csesar  went  to  port 
Itius  with  the  legions.  There  he  discovers  that  forty  ships  which 
had  been  bmlt  in  the  country  of  the  Meldi,*  haA-ing  been  driven 
back  by  a  storm,  had  been  unable  to  maintain  their  course, 
and  liad  returned  to  the  same  port  from  which  they  had  set 
out ;  he  finds  the  rest  ready  for  sailing,  and  furnished  with 
everything.  In  the  same  place,  the  cavalry  of  the  whole 
of  Gaul,  in  number  4,000,  assembles,  and  [also]  the  chief 
persons  of  all  the  states ;  he  had  determined  to  leave  in  Gaul 
a  very  few  of  them,  whose  fidelity  towards  him  he  had  clearly 
discerned,  and  take  the  rest  with  him  as  hostages ;  because 
he  feared  a  commotion  in  Gaul  when  he  should  be  .absent. 

•  "  In  Meldis."  Some  copies  have  **  in  Belgis  ;"  a  reading  not  §0  pro* 
oable  as  the  former.  '     '  . 


108  C-fiSAR'S    COMMENTARIES.  [BOOK.    V. 

Chap.  VI, — There  was  together  with  the  others,  Dum- 
norix,  the  -^duan,  of  whom  we  liave  made  previous  mention. 
Him  in  particular  he  had  resolved  to  have  with  him,  hecause 
he  had  discovered  him  to  be  fond  of  change,  fond  of  power, 
possessing  great  resolution,  ajad  great  influence  among 
the  Gauls.  To  this  was  added,  that  Dumnorix  had  before 
said  in  an  assembly  of  ^duans,  that  the  sovereignty  of  the 
state  had  been  made  over  to  him  by  Caesar;  which  speech  the 
JEdui  bore  with  impatience  and  yet  dared  not  send  ambas- 
sadors to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of  either  rejecting  or  depre- 
cating [that  appointment}.  That  fact  Caesar  had  learned  from 
his  own  personal  friends.*  He  at  first  strove  to  obtain  by 
every  entreaty  that  he  should  be  left  in  Gaul ;  partly,  because, 
being  unaccustomed  to  sailing,  he  feared  the  «ea;  partly, 
because  he  said  he  was  prevented  by  divine  admonitions.f 
After  he  saw  that  this  request  was  firmly  refused  him,  all  hope 

success  being  lost,  he  began  to  tamper  with  the  chief 
persons  -of  the  Gauls,  to  call  them  apart  singly  and  exhort 
them  to  remain  on  the  continent;  to  agitate  them  with  the 
fear  that  it  was  not  without  reason  that  Gaul  should  be  stript 
of  all  her  nobility ;  that  it  was  Caesar's  design,  to  bring  over 
to  Britain  and  put  to  death  all  those  whom  he  feared  to  slay  in 
the  sight  of  Gaul,  to  pledge  his  honour  to  the  rest,  to  ask  for 
their  oath  that  they  would  by  common  deliberation  execute 
what  they  should  perceive  to  be  necessary  for  Gaul»  These 
things  were  reported  to. Caesar  by  several  persons. 

Chap.  VII. — Having  learned  this  fact,  Caesar,  because  he 
had  conferred  so  much  honour  upon  the  .^Eduan  state,  deter- 
mined that  Dumnorix  should  be  restrained  and  deterred  by 
whatever  means  he  could;  and  that,  because  he  perceived 
his  insane  designs .  to  be  proceeding  farther  and  farther, 
care  should  be  taken  lest  he  might  be  able  to  injure  him 
and  the  commonwealth.  Therefore,  having  stayed  about 
twenty-five  days  in  that  place,  because  the  north  wind,  which 
usually  blows  a  great  part  of  every  season,  prevented  the 
voyage,   he   exerted   himself  to  keep   Dumnorix  in  his  alle- 

•  **  Ex  suis  hospitibus :  "  Those  between  whom  and  Caesar  there  existed 
the  much-Teverenced  bond  of  hospitium,  already  spoken  of  in  these  notes. 

t  "  Religionibus.:*'  not,  probably,  in  reference  to  engagement  in  any 
religious  Bolemnities  then  celebratiggi  or  to  be  celebrated  ;  but  tapreseu' 
timents,  omens,  or  auguries. 


«AP.  Vm.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  lOB 

giance  [and]  nevertbeless  learn  all  his  measures:  having 
at  length  met  -^th  favourable  weather,  he  orders  the  foot 
soldiers  *  and  the  horse  to  embark  in  the  ships.  But,  -while 
the  minds  of  all  \vere  occupied,  Dumnorix  began  to  take  his 
departure  from  the  camp  homewards  with  the  cavalry  of  the 
iEdui.  Cassar  being  ignorant  of  it.  Cssar,  on  this  matter 
Deing  reported  to  hun,  ceasing  from  his  expedition  and 
deferring  all  other  afEairs,  sends  a  gi-eat  part  of  the  cavalry  to 
pursue  bim,  and  commands  that  he  be  brought  back ;  he  orders 
that  if  he  use  violence  and  do  not  submit,  that  he  be  slain: 
considermg  that  Dumnorix  would  do  nothing  as  a  rational  man 
while  he  himself  was  absent,  since  he  had  dLregarded  his  com- 
mand evea  when  present.  He,  however,  when  recalled,  began 
to  resist  ahd  defend  himself  with  his  haud,f  and  implore  the 
support  of  his  people,  often  exclaiming  that  "  he  was  free  and 
the  subject  ot  a  Tree  state. "t  They  surround  and  kill  the  man 
as  they  had  been  commanded ;  but  the  -ffiduan  horsemen  all 
return  to  Caesar 

Cx^AP.  VIII. —  When  these  things  were  done  [and]  Labi- 
enus,  left  on  the  continent  with  three  legions  and  2,000  horse, 
to  defend  the  harbours  and  provide  com,  and  discover  what 
was  going  on  in  Gaul,  and  take  measmres  according  to  the 
occasion  and  according  to  the  circumstance ;  he  himself, 
with  five  legions  and  a  number  of  horse,  equal  to  that  which 
he  was  leaving  on  the  continent,  set  sail  at  sun-set,  and 
[though  for  a  time]  borne  forward  by  a  gentle  &outh-west 
\nnd,  he  did  not  maintain  his  course,  in  consequence  of  the 
\vind  dying  away  about  midnight,  and  being  carried  on  too  far  by 
the  tide,  when  the  sun  rose,  espied  Britain  passed  on  his  left. 
ITien,  again,  foUo^ving  the  change  of  tide,  he  urged  on  with 
the  oars  that  he  might  make  that  part  of  the  island  in  which 
he  had  discovered  the  preceding  summer,  that  there  was  the 
best  landing-place,  and  in  this  affair  the  spirit  of  our  soldiers 
was  very  much  to  be  extolled;  for  they  with  the  transports  and 
heavy  ships,  the  labour  of  rowing  not  being  [for  a  moment] 
discontinued,  equalled  the  speed  of  the  ships  of  war.     All  the 

•  "  Milites."    A  Roman  army  was  composed  principally  of  infantiy. 

Hence,  milites  was  used  to  denote,  by  way  of  eminence,  that  lorger  aud 

more  important  dirision  of  their  service. 

+  "  Manu:"  with  active  and  determined  resistance 

t  The  ^duan  state  had  not  been  reduced  into  the  form  of  proTince. 


110  c-esar's  commentaries,  i_book  v. 

ships,  reacted  Britain  nearly  at  mid-day ;  nor  was  there  seen 
a  [single]  enemy  in  that  place,  but,  as  Caesai  afterwards  found 
from  some  prisoners,  though  large  bodies  of  troops  had  assem- 
bled there,  yet  being  alarmed  by  the  great  number  of  our  ships, 
more  than  eight  hundred  of  which,  including  the  ships  of  uie 
preceding  year,  *  and  those  private  vessels  which  each  had 
built  for  his  own  convenience,  had  appeared  at  one  time,  they 
had  quitted  the  coast  and  concealed  themselves  among  the 
higher  points. 

Chap.  IX. —  Caesar,  having  disembarked  his  army  and 
chosen  a  convenient  place  for  the  camp,  when  be  discovered 
from  the  prisoners  in  what  part  the  forces  of  the  enemy  had 
lodged  themselves,  ha\'ing  left  ten  cohorts  and  300  horse 
at  the  sea,  to  be  a  guard  to  the  ships,  hastens  to  the  enemy, 
at  the  third  watch,  f  fearing  the  less  for  the  ships,  for  this 
reason  because  he  was  leaving  them  fastened  at  anchor  upon 
an  even  and  open  shore ;  and  he  placed  Q.  Atrius  over  the 
g-uard  of  the  ships.  He  himself,  having  advanced  by  night 
about  twelve  nules,  espied  the  forces  of  the  enemy.  They, 
advancing  to  the  river  with  their  cavalry  and  chanots  from 
the  higher  ground,  began  to  annoy  our  men  and  give  battle 
Being  repulsed  by  our  cavalry,  they  concealed  themselves  in 
woods,  as  they  had  secured  a  place  admirably  fortified  by  nature 
and  by  art,  which,  as  it  seemed,  they  had  before  prepared  on 
account  of  a  civil  war ;  for  aU  entrances  to  it  were  shut  up  by 
a  great  number  of  felled  trees.  They  themselves  rushed  out 
of  the  woods  to  fight  here  and  there,|  and  prevented  our  men 
from  entering  their  fortifications.  But  the  soldiers  of  the 
seventh  legion,  having  formed  a  testudo  and  thrown  up  a  ram- 
part against  the  fortification,  took  the  place  and  drove  them 
out  of  the  woods,  receiving  only  a  few  woimds.  But  Cfesar 
forbade  his  men  to,  pursue  them  in  their  flight  any  great  dis- 
tance ;  §  both  beoause  he  was  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the 
ground,  and  because,  as  a  great  part  of  the  day  was  sp<inti  he 
■wished  time  to  be  left  for  tiie  fortification  of  the  camp. 

*  **  Cum  annotinis."  Some  copies  have  annonariis,  provision-ships,  from 
annona.  The  correct  reading  seems  to  be  that  of  Oudendorp  and  others,  ac 
quoted  and  translated  above.  The  Greek  paraphrast  has  crvv  rali  rov 
vfioaOtv  Itovq. 

+  See  the  note,  book  i.  ch.  xxi. 

X  *'  Here  and  there:"  rari,  in  small  detached  parties. 

f  «  Longius."  The  comparative  degree  has  often  this  sense. 


CHAP.  XU.]  THE    UAA.1.X0    WAK.  Ill 

Chap.  X. — The  next  day,  early  ia  the  morning,  Le  sen: 
both  foot -soldiers  and  horse  in  three  divisions  on  an  expe- 
dition  to  pursue  those  who  had  fled.  These  having  advanced  a 
xitde  way,  ^Yhen  abeady  the  rear  [of  the  enemy]  was  in  sight, 
some  horse  came  to  Ccosar  from  Quintus  Atrius,  to  report  that 
ihe  preceding  night,  a  ^e^7  great  storm  having  arisen,  almost 
all  the  ships  were  dashed  to  pieces  and  cast  upon  the  shore, 
because  neither  the  anchors  and  cables  could  resist,  nor  could 
the  sailors  and  pilots  sustain  the  violence  of  the  storm ;  and 
thus  great  damage  was  received  by  that  collision  of  the  ships. 

Chap.  XI. — These  things  being  known  [to  him],  Ccssar 
orders  the  legions  and  cavaliy  to  be  recalled  and  to  cease  from 
their  march ;  he  himself  returns  to  the  ships :  he  sees  clearly 
before  him  almost  the  same  things  which  he  had  heai'd  of  from 
the  messengers  and  by  letter,  so  that,  about  forty  ships  being 
lost,  the  remainder  seemed  capable  of  being  repaired  with 
much  labour.  Therefore  he  selects  workmen  from  the  legions, 
and  orders  others  to  be  sent  for  from  t'  e  continent ;  he  writes 
to  Labienus  to  build  as  many  ships  as  he  could  with  those 
legions  which  were  with  him.  He  himself,  though  the  matter 
was  one  of  great  difiQculty  and  labour,  yet  thought  it  to  be 
most  expedient  for  all  the  ships  to  be  brought  up  on  shore  and 
joined  with  the  camp  by  one  fortification.  In  these  matters 
he  employed  about  ten  days,  the  labour  of  the  soldiers  being 
unremitting  even  during  the  hours  of  night.  The  ships  having 
been  brought  up  on  shore  and  the  camp  strongly*  fortified,  he 
left  the  same  forces  which  he  did  before  as  a  guard  for  the  ships; 
he  sets  out  in  person  for  the  same  place  that  he  had  returned 
from.  When  he  had  come  thither,  greater  forces  of  the  Britons 
had  already  assembled  at  that  place,  the  chief  command  and 
management  of  the  war  having  been  entrusted  to  Cassivel- 
launus,  whose  territories  a  river,  which  is  called  the  Thames, 
separates,  from  the  maritime  states  at  about  eighty  miles  from 
the  sea.  At  an  earlier  period  perpetual  wars  had  taken  place 
l)etween  him  and  the  other  states ;  but,  greatly  alarmed  by  our" 
axrival,  the  Britons  had  placed  him  over  the  whole  war  and  the 
conduct  of  it. 

Chap.  XII. — The  interior  portion  of  Britain  is  inhabited 
by  those  of  whom  they  say  that  it  is  handed  down  by  tradition 

*  "  Egregie,"  here  does  not  mean  eminently,  ot  pecuUarlt/;'h}3i  aaiDlyi 
with  great  atteniionf  admirably. 


113  CffiSAE's   COMMENTAEIES.  {[bOOK  Y. 

that  they  were  bom  in  the  island  itself :  *  the  maritime  portioD. 
by  those  who  had  passed  over  from  the  country  of  the  Beiges  foj 
the  purpose  of  plimder  and  making  war;  almost  all  of  whom  are 
called  by  the  names  of  those  states  from  which  being  sprung 
they  went  thither,  and  having  waged  war,  continued  there  and 
began  to  cultivate  the  lands.  The  number  of  the  people  is 
countless,  and  their  buildings  exceedingly  numerous,  for  the 
most  part  very  like  those  of  the  Gauls :  the  number  of  cattle 
is  great.  They  use  either  brass  f  or  iron  rings,  determined  at 
a  certain  weight,  as  their  money.  Tin  is  produced  in  the 
midland  regions ;  in  the  maritime,  iron ;  but  the  quantity  of  it 
is  small:  they  employ  brass,  which  is  imported.  There,  as 
in  Gaul,  is  timber  of  every  description,  except  beech  and  fir. 
'They  do  not  regard  it  lawful  J  to  eat  the  hare,  and  the  cock, 
and  the  goose ;  they,  however,  .breed  them  for  amusement  and 
pleasure.  The  climate  is  more  temperate  than  in  Gaul,  the 
colds  being  less  severe. 

Chap.  XIII. — The  island  is  triangular  in  its  form,  and  one 
of  its  sides  is  opposite  to  Gaul.  One  angle  of  this  side,  wliich 
is  in  Kent,  whither  almost  all  ships  from  Gaul  are  directed, 
[looks]  to  tJie  east ;  the  lower  looks  to  the  south.  This  side 
extends  about  500  miles.  Another  side  lies  towards 
Spain§  and  tho  west,  on  which  part  is  Ireland,  less,  as  is 
reckoned,  than  Britain,  by  one -half;  but  the  passage  [from 
it]  into  Britain  is  of  equal  distance  with  that  from  Gaul. 
In  the  middle  of  this  voyage,  is  an  island,  which  is  called 
Mona  ;lj  many  smaller  islands  besides  are  supposed  to  lie 
[there],  of  wlach  islands  some  have  written  that  at  the  time  of 
the  winter  solstice  it  is  night  there  for  thirty  consecutive  days. 
We,  in  our  inquiries  about  that  matter,  ascertained  nothing, 
except  that,  by  accurate  measurements  with  water,^  we  per- 

•  ''  Quos  natos  in  insula  ipsa  memoria  proditum  dicunt ;"  i.  e.  that  they 
were  those  whom  the  Greek  writers  call  avTox,66vec',  aborig^es;  descend- 
ants from  the  first  inhabitants.  Memoria  denotes  either  written  record^ 
or  traditionary  report.     Here  it  denotes  the  latter. 

+  Tacitus,  in  his  life  of  Agricola,  mentions  silver  and  gold  as  the  produc- 
tions of  Britain. 

*  The  nefas,  or  impietv  of  eating  those  animals  does  not  appear,  how- 
ever, to  arise  from  their  having  been  victims  offered  in  sacrifice. 

§  This  statement  of  Caesar's  is  incorrect,  as  Spain  lies  to  the  south,  not 
to  the  west  of  Britain. 

g  '*  Mona,"  the  isle  of  Man.  Tacitus  applies  this  name  to  Anglesey. 
Annal.  sdv.  29. 

^  The  iiu^rmnent  used  for  this  purpose  was  called  clepsydra,    V^getiua 


CHAP.  XV.]  raK    GALLIC    WAS,  113 

ceived  the  nights  to  be  shorter  there  than  on  the  continent. 
The  length  of  this  side,  as  their  account  states^  is  700  miles. 
The  third  side  is  towards  the  north,  to  which  portion  of  the 
island  no  land  is  opposite ;  hut  an  angle  of  that  side  looks 
principally  towards  Germany.  This  side  is  considered  to  he 
800  miles  in  length.  Thus  the  whole  island  is  [about]  2,000 
miles  in  circumference. 

Chap.  XIV.  —  The  most  civilized  of  all  these  nations 
are  they  who  inhabit  Kent,  which  is  entirely  a  maritime 
district,  nor  do  they  diSer  much  from  the  GalUc  customs. 
Most  of  the  inland  inhabitants  do  not  sow  com,  but  Hve  on 
milk  and  flesh,  and  are  clad  with  skins.  All  the  Bri tains, 
indeed,  dye  themselvesf  with  wood,  which  occasions  a  bluish 
colour,  and  tliereby  have  a  more  terrible  appearance  in  fight. 
They  wear  their  hair  long,  and  have  every  part  of  their  body 
shaved  except  their  head  and  upper  lip.  Ten  and  even  twelve 
have  wives  common  to  them,  and  particularly  brothers  among 
brothers,  and  parents  among  their  children ;  but  if  there  be 
any  issue  by  these  \vives,  they  are  reputed  to  be  the  children 
of  those  by  whom  respectively  each  was  first  espoused  when  a 
virgin. 

Chap.  XV. — The  horse  and  charioteers  of  the  enemy  con- 
tended vigorously  in  a  skiimish  with  our  cavalry  on  the  march  ; 
yet  so  that  our  men  were  conquerors  in  all  parts,  and  drove 
them  to  their  woods  and  hills  ;  but,  having  slain  a  great  many, 
they  pursued  too  eagerly,  and  lost  some  of  their  men.  But 
the  enemy,  after  some  time  had  elapsed,  when  our  men  were  off 
their  guard,  and  occupied  in  the  fortification  of  the  camp, 
rushed  out  of  the  woods,  and  making  an  attack  upon  those  who 
were  placed  on  duty  before  the  camp,  fought  in  a  determined 
aianner ;  and  two  cohorts  being  sent  by  Caesar  to  their  relief, 
and  these  severally  the  first  of  two  legions,  when  those  had 
talcen  up  their  position  at  a  very  small  distance  from  each 
otiier,  as  our  men  were  disconcerted  by  the  unusual  mode  of 
battle,  the  enemy  broke  through  the  middle  of  them  most 

telJs  us  that  they  were  commonly  used  in  the  army.  They  were  also  used 
at  the  bar  to  measure  the  time  allowed  to  the  several  advocates  for. 
«|.eaking.  Sand-g  asses  (whicli  resemble  them  in  form)  were  once  UEol 
in  England  to  limit  th2  time  \\liich  public  speakers  designed  to  allow 
tbcmRelvep. 
+  Pomponius  Mela  and  Pliny  have  related  the  same  thing. 
I 


114:  CiE8AB*R  OOMMEirrARIES  [bOOK  V> 

courageously,  and  retreated  thence  in  safety.  That  day, 
Q.  Laberius  Durus,  a  tribune  of  the  soldiers,  -svas  slain.  The 
enemy,  since  more  cohorts  were  sent  against  them,  wero 
repulsed. 

Chap.  XVI, — In  the  whole  of  this  method  of  fighting  since 
the  engagement  took  place  under  the  eyes  of  all  and 
before  ti^e  camp,  it  was  perceived  that  our  men,  on  account  of 
the  weight  of  their  aims,  inasmuch  as  they  could  neither 
pursue  [the  enemy  when]  retreating,  nor  dare  quit  their 
standards,  were  little  suited  to  this  kind  of  enemy ;  that  the 
horse  also  fought  with  great  danger,  because  they  [the  Britons] 
generally  retreated  even  designedly,  and,  when  they  had  drawn 
off  our  men  a  short  distance  from  the  legions,  leaped  from  their 
chariots  and  fought  on  foot  in  unequal  [and  to  them  advan- 
tageous] battle.  But  the  system  of  cavalry  engagement  is 
wont  to  produce  equal  danger,  and  indeed  the  same,  both  to 
those  who  retreat  ard  those  who  pursue.  To  this  was  added, 
that  they  never  fought  in  close  order,  but  in  small  parties  and 
at  great  distances,  and  had  detachments  placed  [in  different 
parts],  and  then  the  one  relieved  the  other,  and  the  vigorous 
and  fresh  succeeded  the  wearied. 

Chap.  XVII.-:— The  following  day  the  enemy  halted  on  the 
hills,  a  distance  from  our  camp,  and  presented  themselves  in 
small  parties, ■'Ond  began  to  challenge  our  hors^  to  battle  with 
less  spirit  than  the  day  before.  But  at  noon,  when  Csesar  had 
sent  tiu-ee  legions,  and  all  the  cavalry  witli  C  Trebonius,  the 
lieutenant,  for  the  purpose  of  foraging,  they  flew  upon  the 
foragers  suddenly  from  all  quai'ters,  so  that  they  did  not  keep 
off  [even]  from  the  standards  and  the  legions.  Our  men 
making  an  attack  on  them  vigorously,  repulsed  them ;  nor 
did  they  cease  to  pursue  them  until  the  horse,  relying 
on  relief,  as  they  saw  the  legions  behind  them,  drove  the 
enemy  precipitately  before  them,  and,  slaying  a  great  number 
of  them,  did  not  give  them  the  opportunity  either  of  rallying, 
or  halting,  or  leaping  fr*om  thefr  chariots.  Immediately  after 
this  retrea^t,  the  auxiliaries  who  had  assembled  from  ell  sides, 
departed ;  nor  after  that  time  did  the  enemy  ever  engage  with 
us  in  very  large  numbers. 

Chap.  XVIII. — Caesar,  discovering  their  design,  leads  his 
army  hito  the  territories  of  Cassivellaunus  to  the  river  Thames ; 
which  nver  can  be  forded  iu  one  place  only,  and  that  with 


CHAP.  XX.]  THE    OALLIO    WAE.  •     115 

difi&culty.  When  he  had  arrived  there,  he  perceives  that 
numerous  forces  of  the  enemy  were  marshalled  on  the  other 
bank  of  the  river;  the  bank  also  -was  defended  by  sharp  stakes* 
fixed  in  front,  and  stakes  of  the  same  kind  fixed  under  the 
water  were  covered  by  the  river.  These  things  being  dis- 
covered from  [some]  prisoners  and  deserters,  Caesar,  sending 
forward  the  cavalry,  ordered  the  legions  to  follow  them 
immediately.  But  the  soldiers  advanced  with  such  speed  and 
such  ardour,  though  they  stood  above  the  water  by  their  heads 
only,  that  the  enemy  could  not  sustain  the  attack  of  the 
legions  and  of  the  horse,  and  quitted  the  banks,  and  com- 
mitted themselves  to  flight 

Chap.  XIX, — Cassivellaunus,  as  we  have  stated  above,  all 
hope  [rising  out]  of  battle  being  laid  aside,  the  greater  part  ef 
his  forces  being  dismissed,  and  about  4,000  charioteers  only 
being  left,  used  to  observe  our  marches  and  retire  a  little 
from  the  road,  and  conceal  himself  in  intricate  and  woody 
places,  aad  in  those  neighbourhoods  in  which  he  had  dis- 
covered we  were  about  to  march,  he  used  to  drive  the  cattle 
and  the  inhabitants  from  the  fields  into  the  woods  ;  and, 
when  our  cavalry,  for  the  sake  of  plundering  and  ravaging 
the  more  freely,  scattered  themselves  among  the  fields,  ho 
used  to  send  out  charioteers  from  the  woods  by  all  the  well 
known  roads  and  paths,  and,  to  the  great  danger  of  our  horse, 
engage  with  them;  and  tliis  source  of  fear  hindered  them 
from  straggling  very  extensively.  The  result  wasf  that  Caesar 
did  not  allow  excursions  to  be  made  to  a  great  distance 
from  the  main  body  of  the  legions,  and  ordered  that  damage 
should  be  done  to  the  enemy  in  ravaging  their  lands  and 
Idndling  fires  only  so  far  as  the  legionary  soldiers  could,  by 
their  own  exertion  and  marching,  accomplish  it. 

Chap.  XX  — In  the  meantime,  the  Trinobantes,^  almost 
the  most  powerful  state  of  those  parts,  from  which  the  young 
£can,  Mandubratius  embracing  the  protection  of  Caesar  had 
come  to  the  continent  of  Gaul  to  [meet]  him,  (whose  father, 
Imanuentius,  had  possessed  the  sovereignty  in  that  state,  and 

•  Bede,  the  learned  and  devout  monk  of  the  noble  Benedictine  monas- 
lery  of  Yarrow  (8th  century),  so  deservedly  called  "  the  venerable  Bede," 
states  that  the  remains  of  these  stakes  existed  in  his  time. 

+  *' Relinquebatxir."     Literally,  "it  remained." 

J  The  territories  of  the  Trinobantea  comprehended  Essex  and  Middlesex. 


116  CfiSAB's   COMMENTARIES.  [BOOS  T. 

Iiad  been  killed  by  Gassivellamius ;  he  idmself  had  escaped 
death  by  flight,)  send  ambassadors  to  Caesar,  and  promise  that 
they  ■will  surrender  themselves  to  him  and  perform  his  com. 
mands ;  they  enti'eat  him  to  protect  Mandubratius  from  the 
violence  of  Cassivellaunus,  and  send  to  their  state  some  one 
to  preside  over  it,  and  possess  the  goveminent.  Caesar 
demands  forty  hostages  from  them,  and  com  for  his  army,  and 
sends  Mandubratius  to  them.  They  speedily  performed  the 
things  demanded,  and  sent  hostages  to  the  number  appointed, 
and  the  cor. 

Chap.  XX J. — The  Trinobantes  being  protected  and  secured 
from  any  violence  of  the  soldiers,  the  Cenimagni,  the  Segon 
tiaci,  the  Ancalites,  the  Bibroci,  and  the  Cassi,  sending 
embassies,  surrender  themselves  to  Caesar.*     Fjom  them  he 

*  Tacitus  says  that  Britain  was  rather  surveyed  than  reduced,  by  Csesar; 
claiming  for  his  father-in-law,  Agricola,  the  honour  of  the  conquest.  The 
Roman  arms,  it  need  scarcely  be  remarked,  owe  much  to  the  military 
virtues  of  Agricola,  as  displayed  here ;  but  Caesar  did,  what  no  one  b&d 
done  before  him,  he  levied  a  tribute  upon  the  Britons,  and  effectually 
paved  the  way  for  all  that  Rome  subsequently  accomplished  in  thij 
island. 

The  following  may  be  given  as  a  very  brief  and  general  account  of  the 
condition  of  Britain  in  relation  to  the  Romans  during  the  period  of  the 
twelve  Caesars.  Augustus  and  Tiberius,  from  motives  of  policy,  rested 
Gatisfied  with  the  achievements  of  their  predecessor,  Julius,  there.  Nor  did 
it  suffer  anything  at  the  hands  of  Caligula,  who  merely  proposed,  but  did 
not  attempt  to  execute,  a  design  upon  it.  Legions  and  auxiliaries  were  in- 
troduced by  Claudius,  who,  after  absurdly  arrogating  to  himself  the  hononra 
of  victory,  sent  thither,  first  Aulius  Plautus,  and  afterwards  Ostorius,  as 
proprastor  or  governor.  This  latter  overthrew  Caractacus,  and  led  him  in 
'.riumph  at  Rome— a  spectacle,  says  Tacitus,  Annal.  book  xii.  38,  which 
ihs  senators  pronounced  to  be  no  less  glorious  than  when  P.  Scipio  ex- 
hibited Sypbax,  or  L.  Paulus  paraded  the  Macedonian  Perseus  b  the 
sLreets  of  that  city.  Britain  was  next  under  the  governorship  of  Didiiia 
Callus,  who,  infirm  by  age  and  contented  with  his  present  glory,  left 
matters  as  he  received  them  from  his  predecessors  in  the  command.  It 
was  next  governed  by  Veranus,  a  man  of  a  stem  and,  it  would  seem,  boast- 
ful temper.  He  died  after  holding  his  office  about  one  year.  Under  the 
proprastorship  of  Suetonius  Paulinus,  who  succeeded  Veranus,  Anglesey 
was  invaded,  and  the  Iceni,  under  the  conduct  of  their  renowned  queeii, 
Boadicea,  were  signally  defeated.  His  discipline  in  Britain  gave  offence,  and 
Petronius  Turpilianus  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  His  sway  was  very 
mild.  Many,  also,  were  the  indulgences  of  the  Britons  under  his  successor, 
Trebellius  Maximus.  Nor  had  they  any  reason  to  complain  of  the  severity 
of  their  next  governor,  Vectius  Bolanus.  Petilius  Cerealis,  who  succeeded 
bfan,  sooght  to  lemedy  the  evils  which  the  laxity  of  the  last  three  had  ior 


CHAP.  XXn.]  TRB    0A1J.IC    "WAB,  117 

learns  that  the  capital  town  of  Cassivellaunus  was  not  far  from 
that  place,  and  was  defended  by  woods  fjid  morasses,  and  a 
very  large  number  of  men  and  of  cattle  had  been  collected 
in  it.  (Now  the  Britons,  when  they  have  fortified  the  intricate 
woods,  in  which  they  are  wont  to  ascemble  for  the  purpose  of 
avoiding  the  incursion  of  an  enemy,  with  an  entrenchment 
and  a  rampart,  call  them  a  town.)  Thither  he  proceeds  with  his 
legions  :  he  finds  the  place  admirably  fortified  by  nature  and 
art;  he,  hov/ever,  undertakes  to  attack  it  in  two  directions. 
The  enemy,  having  remained  only  a  short  time,  did  not 
sustain  the  attack  of  our  soldiers,  and  hurried  away  on 
the  other  side  of  the  town.  A  great  amount  of  cattle  was 
found  there,  and  many  of  the  enemy  were  taken  and  slain  in 
their  flight. 

Chap.  XXIT. — While  tliese  thiiigs  are  going  forward  in 
those  places,  Cassivellaunus  sends  messengers  into  Kent, 
which,  we  have  observed  above  is  on  the  sea,  over  which 
districts  four  several  kings  reigned,  Cingetorix,  Carvilius, 
Taximagulus  and  Segonax,  and  commands  them  to  collect  all 
their  forces,  and  imexpectedly  assail  and  storm  the  naval 
camp.  When  they  had  come  to  the  camp,  our  men,  after  making 
a  sally,  slaying  many  of  their  men,  and  also  capturing  a  dis- 
tinguished leader  named  Lugotorix,  brought  back  their  own 
men  in  safety.  Cassivellaunus,  when  this  battle  was  reported 
to  him  as  so  many  losses  had  been  sustained,  and  his 
territories  laid  waste,  being  alarmed  most  of  all  by  the 
desertion  of  the  states,  sends  ambassadors  to  Caesar  [to  treat] 
about  a  surrender  through  the  mediation  of  Commius  the 
Atrebatian.  Caesar,  since  he  had  determined  to  pass  the  winter 
on  the  continent,  on  account  of  the  sudden  revolts  of  Gaul, 
and  as  much  of  the  summer  did  not  remain,  and  he  perceived 
that  even  that  could  be  easily  protracted,  demands  hostages, 
and  prescribes  what  tribute  Britain  should  pay  each  year  to  the 
Roman  people ;  he  forbids  and  commands  Cassivellaunus  that 
he  wage  not  war  against  Mandubratius  or  the  Trinobantes. 

duced;  and  under  him  the  Brigantes  were  subdued.  Britain  \ras  next  go- 
verned by  Julius  Frontinus,  who  conquered  the  Silures.  Then  came  Agri- 
cok  of  whom  it  has  been  said  that  **he  was  as  fortunate  in  many  battles 
against  the  Britons,  as  he  was  unhappy  in  his  reward ;"  for  Domitian,  having 
become  envious  of  his  fame,  recalled  him  from  his  propraetorsliip,  and.  as 
is  reported,  afterwards  procured  his  death  by  poison. 


118  CJSSAR's    COltfMENTARIES.  [bOOK   V. 

Chaf.  XXIII. — When  he  had  received  the  hostages,  lie 
leads  back  the  armj'-  to  the  sea,  and  finds  the  ships  re- 
paired. After  launching  these,  because  he  had  a  lai'ge  num- 
ber of  prisoners,  and  some  of  the  ships  had  been  lost  in  the 
storm,  he  determines  to  convey  back  his  army  at  two  embarka- 
tions And  it  so  happened,  that  out  of  so  large  a  number  of 
ships,  in  so  many  voyages,  neither  in  this  nor  in  the  previous 
year  was  any  ship  mi^~ing  -which  conveyed  soldiers;  but 
very  few  out  of  those  which  were  sent  back  to  him  from  the 
continent  empty,  as  the  soldiers  of  the  former  convoy  had  been 
disembarked,  and  out  of  those  (sixty  in  number)  which  Labi- 
enus  had  taken  care  to  have  built,  reached  their  destination  ; 
almost  all  the  rest  were  driven  back,  and  when  Cgesar  had 
waited  for  them  for  some  time  in  vain,  lest  he  should  be 
debarred  from  a  voyage  by  the  season  of  the  year,  inasmuch 
as  the  equinox  was  at  hand,  he  of  necessity  stowed  his 
soldiers  the  more  closely,  and,  a  very  great  calm  coming  on, 
after  he  had  weighed  anchor  at  the  beginning  of  the  second 
watch,  he  reached  land  at  break  of  day  and  brought  in  all  the 
ships  in  safety. 

Chap  XXIV. — The  ships  having  been  drawn  up  and  a 
general  assembly  of  the  Gauls  held  at  Samarobriva,  because 
the  com  that  year  had  not  prospered  in  Gaul  by  reason  of 
the  droughts,  he  was  compelled  to  station  his  army  in  its  win- 
ter-quaiterg,  differently  from  the  former  years,  and  to  distribute 
the  legions  among  several  states :  one  of  them  he  gave  to  C. 
Fabius,  his  lieutenant,  to  be  marched  into  the  territories  of 
the  Morini;  a  second  to  Q.  Cicero,  into  those  of  the  Nervii; 
a  ttard  to  L.  Eoscius,  into  those  of  the  Essui;  a  fourth  he 
ordered  to  -uinter  with  T.  Labienus  among  the  Remi  in  the 
confines  of  the  Treviri;  he  stationed  three  in  Belgimn;  over 
these  he  appointed  M.  Crassus,  his  questor,  and  L.  Munatius 
Plancus  and  C  Trebonius,  his  Heutcnants.  One  legion  which 
he  had  raised  last  on  the  other  side  of  the  Po,  and  five 
cohorts,  he  sent  amongst  the  Fburones,  the  greatest  portion 
of  whom  lie  between  the  Mouse  and  the  Khine,  [and]  who 
were  under  the  government  of  Ambiorix  and  Cativolcus. 
He  ordered  Q.  Titurius  Sabinus  and  L.  AuruBCuleius  Cotta, 
his  lieutenants,  to  take  the  command  of  these  soldiers.  The 
Itaions  being  distributed  in  this  manner,  he  thought  he  could 
most  easily  remedy  the  scarcity  of  com ;  and  yet  the  winter- 


CHAP.  3ntrr.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE,  110 

q^iarters  of  all  these  legions  (except  that  whicli  he  had  given  to 
L.  Roseiu3  to  be  led  into  the  most  peaceful  and  tranquil  neigh 
bourhood)  were  comprehended  within  [about]  100  males.*  He 
himself  in  the  meanwhile,  until  he  had  stationed  the  legions 
and  knew  that  the  several  winter-quarters  were  fortified,  deter- 
mined to  stay  in  Gaul. 

Chap.  XXY. — There  was  among  the  Carnutes  a  man 
named  Tasgetius,  bom  of  very  high  rank,  whose  ancestors 
had  held'  the  sovereignty  in  his  state.  To  him  Caesar  had 
restored  the  position  of  his  ancestors,  in  consideration  of  his 
prowess  and  attachment  towards  him,  because  in  all  his 
wars  ho  had  availed  himself  of  his  valuable  sers'ices.  His 
personal  enemies  had  lulled  him  when  in  the  third  year  of 
his  reign,  many  even  of  his  o^vn  state  being  openly  promoters 
[of  that  act].  This  event  is  related  to  Cjesar,  He  fearing, 
because  several  were  involved  in  the  act,  that  the  state  might 
revolt  at  their  instigation,  orders  Lucius  Plancus,  with  a  legion, 
to  proceed  quickly  from  Belgium  to  the  Carnutes,  and  winter 
there,  and  arrest  and  send  to  him  the  persons  by  whose  in- 
strumcntah ty  he  should  discover  that  ^asgetius  was  slain.  In 
the  meantime,  he  was  apprised  by  all  the  lieutenants  and 
questors  to  whom  ho  had  assigned  the  legions,  that  they  had 
arrived  in  winter- quarters,  and  that  the  place  for  the  quarters 
was  fortified. 

Chap.  XXVI. — About  fifteen  days  after  they  had  come  mto 
winter-quarters,  the  beginning  of  a  sudden  insmTCction  and 
revolt  arose  from  Ambicrix  and  Cativolcus,  who,  though  they 
had  met  with  Sabinus  and  Cotta  at  the  borders  of  their  king- 
dom, and  had  conveyed  com  into  our  winter- quarters,  induced 
by  the  messages  of  Indutiomarus,  one  of  the  Treviri,  excited 
their  people,  and  after  having  suddenly  assailed  the  soldiers, 
engaged  in  procuring  wcod,  came  with  a  large  body  to  attack 
the  camp.  When  cur  men  had  speedily  taken  up  arms  and 
bad  ascended  the  rampart,  and  sending  out  some  Spanish 
horse  on  one  side,  had  proved  conquerors  in  a  cavalry  ac- 
tion, the  enemy,  despairing  of  success,  drew  off  their  troops 
from  the  assault.     Then  they  shouted,  according  to  their  cus- 

•  There  must  be  an  error,  (whatever  be  the  occasion  if  it)  in  this  state- 
ment of  the  space  intcrvoning  between  the  two  extreme  epcampments.  The 
distance  from  that  amongst  the  Eburonee  to  that  spoken  of  as  being  in 
Belgium,  wouldbe  about  180  miles. 


120  CEASAr/S    COMMENTARIES  [bOOK   V 

torn,  that  some  of  our  men  should  go  forward  to  a  conference, 
[alleging]  that  they  had  some  things  -which  they  desired  to  saj 
respecting  the  common  interest,  by  which  they  trusted  th^ 
disputes  could  he  removed. 

Chap.  XXYII. — C.  Ai-pineius,  a  Roman  knight,  the  intimate 
friend  of  Q.  Titurius,  and  with  him,  Q.  Junius,  a  certain  per- 
son from  Spain,  who  already  on  previous  occasions,  had  been 
accustomed  to  go  to  Ambiorix,  at  Caesar's  mission,  is  sent  to 
them  for  the  purpose  of  a  conference  :  before  them  Ambioris 
spoke  to  this  effect:  "  That  he  confessed,  that  for  Caesar's  kind- 
ness towai'ds  him,  he  was  very  much  indebted  to  him,  inasmuch 
;as  by  his  aid  he  had  been  freed  from  a  tribute  wliich  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  pay  to  the  Aduatuci,  his  neighbours  ;  and 
because  his  own  son  and  the  son  of  his  brother  had  been 
sent  back  to  him,  whom,  when  sent  in  the  number  of  host 
ages  the  Aduatuci  had  detained  among  them  in  slavery  and 
in  chains ;  and  that  he  had  not  done  that  which  he  had  done 
in  regard  to  the  attacking  of  the  camp,  either  by  his  own  judg- 
ment or  desire,  but  by  the  compulsion  of  his  state ;  and  that 
his  government  was  of  that  nature,  that  the  people  had  as 
much  of  authoritv  over  him  as  he  over  the  people.  To  the 
state  moreover  the  occasion  of  the  war  was  this — that  it  could 
not  withstand  the  sudden  combination  of  the  Gauls ;  that  he 
could  easily  prove  tliis  from  his  own  weakness,  since  he  was  not 
so  little  versed  in  affairs  as  to  presume  that  with  his  forces  he 
could  conquer  the  Roman  people ;  but  that  it  was  the  common 
resolution  of  Gaul ;  that  that  day  was  appointed  for  the  storm- 
ing of  all  Caesar's  winter-quarters,  in  order  that  no  legion  should 
be  able  to  come  to  the  rehef  of  another  legion,  that  Gauls  could 
not  easily  deny  Gauls,  especially  when  a  measure  seemed  en- 
tered  into  for  recovering  their  comicon  fi'eedom.  Since  he 
liad  performed  his  duty  to  them  on  the  score  of  patriotism  [he 
said],  he  has  now  regard  to  gratitude  for  the  kindness  of  Caesar; 
that  he  warned,  that  he  .prayed  Titurhis  by  the  claims  of  hos- 
pitality, to  consult  for  his  and  his  soldiers'  safety ;  that  a  large 
force  of  the  Germans  had  been  hired  and  had  passed  the 
Rhine  ;  that  it  Avould  arrive  in  two  days ;  that  it  was  fer  them 
to  consider,  whether  they  thought  fit,  before  the  nearest  people 
perceived  it,  to  lead  off  then'  soldiers  when  dra\vn  out  of  Nvinter 
quarters,  either  to  Cicero  or  to  Labienus ;  one  of  whom  was 
about  fifty  miles  distant  from,  them  the  other  rather  more ; 


••rtAI'.  XTTX.]  THE    GAILIO    WAB,  121 

that  this. he  promised  and  confirmed  by  oath,  that  he  would 
gi^o  them  a  safe  passage  through  his  territories ;  and  when 
he  did  that,  he  was  both  consulting  for  his  own  state,  because 
it  would  be  relieved  from  the  winter-quarters,  and  also  making 
a  requital  to  Caesar  for  his  obligations." 

Chap.  XXVIII. — Arpineius  and  Junius  relate  to  the  lieu- 
tenants what  they  had  heard.  They,  greatly  alarmed  by  the 
unexpected  affair,  though  those  things  were  spoken  by  an 
enemy,  still  thought  thsy  were  not  to  be  disregai'ded  ;  and  they 
were  especially  influenced  by  this  consideration,  that  it  was 
scarcely  credible  that  the  obscure  and  humble  state  of  the 
Eburones  had  dared  to  make  war  upon  the  Roman  people  of 
their  o^^T.  accord.  Accordingly,  they  refer  the  matter  to  a  coun 
cil,  and  a  great  controversy  arises  among  them.  L.  Aurun- 
culeius,  and  several  tiibunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  centurions 
of  the  first  rank,  were  cf  opinion  "  that  nothing  should  bo  done 
hastily,  and  that  they  should  not  depart  from  the  camp  with- 
out Caesar's  orders  ;"  they  declared,  "that  any  forces  of  the  Ger 
mans,  however  great,  might  be  encountered  by  fortified  winter 
quarters ;  that  this  fact  was  a  proof  [of  it]  ;  that  they  had  sus- 
tained the  fii-st  assault  of  the  Germans  most  valiantlj,  inflict- 
ing many  wounds  upon  them  ;  that  they  were  not  distresbed 
for  com ;  that  in  the  meantime  relief  would  come  both  from 
the  nearest  winter- quarters  and  from  Caesar  ,"  lastly,  they 
put  the  query,  "  what  could  be  more  undetermined,  mci'e  un- 
dignified, than  to  adopt  measures  respecting  thp  most  impoitant 
affaii's  on  the  authority  ef  an  enemy  ?" 

Chap  XXIX. — In  opposition  to  ihose  thmgs  Titurius  ex 
claimed,  "  That  thej  would  do  this  too  late,  when  greater 
forces  of  the  enemy,  after  a  junction  with  the  Germans, 
should  liave  assembled  ;  or  when  some  disaster  had  been  re- 
ceived m  the  neighbouring  ^\inter- quarters  ;  that  the  opportu- 
nity for  deliberating  was  short;  that  he  believed  that  Caesar  had 
set  forth  into  Italy,  as  the  Camutes  would  nor  othen\*ise  have 
taken  the  measure  of  slaying  Tasgetius,  nor  would  the  Eburones, 
if  he  had  been  present,  have  come  to  the  camp  with  so  great  de- 
fiance of  U5  ;  that  he  did  not  regard  the  enemy,  but  the  fact, 
as  the  authority  ;  that  the  Rhine  was  near  ;  that  the  death  of 
Ariovistus  and  our  previous  victories  were  subjects  of  great  m- 
diguation  to  the  Germans;  that  Gaul  w£3  inflamed,  that  after 
having  received  so  many  defeats  she  was  reduced  under  the 


128  CjESAB'S  tbMMENTABIES.  [BOOI*    V 

sway  of  the  Roman  people,  her  pristine  glory  in  military  i^atters 
being  extinguished."  Lastly,  "Tvho  would  persuade  himseli 
of  this,  that  Ambiorix  had  resorted  to  a  design  of  that  nature 
^Yithout  sure  grounds  ?  That  his  own  opinion  was  safe 
on  either  side ;  if  there  be  nothing  very  formidable,  they  would 
go  without  danger  to  the  nearest  legion ;  if  all  Gaul  conspii-ei 
with  the  Germans,  their  only  safety  lay  in  despatch 
What  issue  would  the  advice  of  Cotta  and  of  those  whc 
differed  from  him,  have  ?  from  which,  if  immediate  danger  waj 
not  to  be  dreaded,  yet  certainly  famine,  by  a  protracted  sieg*, 
was." 

Chap.  XXX. — This  discussion  having  been  held  on  the  two 
sides,  when  opposition  was  offered  strenuously  by  Cotta  and 
the  piincipal  officers,  "Prevail,"  said  Sabinus,  "if  so  you 
wish  it  ;"  and  he  said  it  with  a  louder  voice,  that  a  gi-eat 
portion  of  the  soldiers  might  hear  him ;  "  nor  am  I  the  per- 
son among  you,"  he  said,  "  who  is  most  powerfully  alarmed  by 
the  danger  of  death;  these  will  be  aware  of  it,  and  then,  if  any 
thing  disastrous  shall  have  occm-red,  they  will  demand  a 
reckoning  at  yom"  hands  ;  these,  who,  if  it  were  permitted  by 
you,  united  thi-ee  days  hence  with  the  nearest  winter-quarters, 
may  encounter  the  common  condition  of  war  with  the  rest,  and 
not,  as  if  forced  away  and  sepai-ated  far  from  the  rest,  perisb 
either  by  the  sword  or  by  famine." 

Chap.  XXXI. — They  rise  fi-om  ine  council,  detain  both, 
and  entreat,  that  "they  do  not  bring  the  matter  into  the 
greatest  jeopardy  by  their  dissension  and  obstinacy  ;  the  affair 
was  an  easy  one,  if  only  they  all  thought  and  approved  of  the 
8ame  thing,  whether  they  remain  or  depart  ;  on  the  other 
hand,  they  saw  no  security  in  dissension."  The  matter  is  pro- 
longed by  debate  till  midnight.  At  last  Cotta,  being  Ot^errul'ed, 
yields  his  assent  ;*  the  opinion  of  Sabinus  prevails.  It  is 
proclaimed  that  they  will  march  at  day-break  ;  the  remainder 
of  the  night  is  spent  without  sleep,  since  every  soldier  was  in- 
specting his  property,  [to  see]  what  he  could  carry  with  him, 
and  what,  out  of  the  appurtenances  of  the  winter-quarters,  he 

•  «  Dat  manus,"  lit.  gives  Jiis  hands ;  an  expression  derived  from  the 
attitude  of  the  vanquished  when  holding  out  their  hands  in  the  form  ol 
supplication  (more  generally,  however,  tendens  than  dans  manus),  or.  to 
receive  their  chains,  which,  at  once,  sealed  thai  submission  and  preservea 
their  lives. 


4;HAP.  XXXin.]  THE    GA1J,IC    WAR.  12S 

would  bo  compelled  to  leave;  every  reason  is  suggested  to 
.>»how  why  they  could  not  stay  -without  danger,  and  how  that 
danger  would  be  increased  by  the  fatigue  of  the  soldiers  and 
their  want  of  sleep.  At  break  of  day  they  quit  the  camp,  in  a 
very  extended  line  and  with  a  very  large  amount  of  baggage,  in 
such  a  manner  as  men  who  were  convinced  that  the  advice  was 
j,nven  by  Arabioiix,  not  as  an  enemy,  but  as  most  friendly 
[towards  them]. 

CH^r.  XXXII. — But  the  enemy,  after  they  had  made 
the  discovery  of  their  intended  depai'ture  by  the  noise  during 
the  night  and  their  not  retiring  to  rest,  having  placed  an  am- 
buscade hi  two  di-visions  in  the  woods,  in  a  suitable  and  con- 
cealed place,  two  miles  from  the  camp,  waited  for  the  arrival 
of  the  Komans  :  and  when  the  greater  part  of  the  line  of  march 
had  descended  into  a  considerable  valley,  they  suddenly  pre- 
sented themselves  on  either  side  of  that  valley,  and  began 
both  to  harass  the  rear  and  hinder  the  van  from  ascending,  and 
to  give  battle  in  a  place  exceedingly  disadvantageous  to  our  men 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Then  at  length  Titurius,  as  one  who  had 
provided  nothing  beforehand,  was  confused,  ran  to  and  fro,  and 
hct  about  arranging  his  troops ;  these  very  things,  however,  ho 
(lid  timidly  and  in  such  a  manner  that  all  resources  seemed  to 
fail  him:  which  generally  happens  to  those  who  are  compelled 
to  take  cotmcil  in  the  action  itself.  But  Cotta,  who  had  re- 
llected  that  these  things  might  occur  on  the  march,  and  on  that 
accovmt  had  not  been  an  adviser  of  the  departure,  was  wanting 
to  the  common  safety  iu  no  respect ;  both  in  addressing  and 
encouraging  the  soldiers,  he  perfoimed  the  duties  of  a  general, 
and  in  the  battle  those  of  a  soldier.  And  since  they  [Titurius 
and  Cotta]  could  less  easily  perform  everything  by  themselves, 
and  pro^ ide  what  v.as  to  be  done  iu  each  place,  by  reason  of  the 
lengtli  of  the  line  of  march,  they  ordered  [the  officers]  to  give 
the  conimaud  that  they  should  leave  the  baggage  and  form  them* 
selves  into  an  orb,*  Avhich  measure,  though  in  a  contingency 
of  that  nature  it  wos  not  to  be  condenmed,  still  tiuned  out  im- 
foi-tuuately  ;  for  it  loth  diminished  the  hope  of  our  soldiers  and 

*  When  surrounded  by  an  enemy,  they  threw  themselves  in  an  order  called 
orlis,  01  globus,  from  its  form.  This  is  further  referred  to  in  eh.  xxxvii.  ol 
book  i\-.  of  the  Gallic  peace,  and  the  iiftecnth  chapter  of  the  African  war. 
Thp  phrases  arc,  orient  facere,  or,  volverc;  in  orbern  se  iulari,  or  conglf 
b«re{  in  orbem  pugnant;  and,  upon  haltiiigjift  orbcm  consistunt. 


124  C^SAE'S    COMMENTARIES  [bOOK  V. 

rendered  the  enemy  moye  eager  for  tKe  fight,  because  it  ap- 
peared that  this  was  not  done  without  the  greatest  fear  and 
despair.  Besides  that  happened,  which  would  necessarily  be 
the  case,  that  the  soldiers  for  the  most  part  quitted  their  en- 
signs and  hurried  to  seek  and  carry  off  from  the  baggage 
■whatever  each  thought  valuable,  and  all  parts  were  filled  with 
uproar  and  lamentation. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — But  judgment  was  not  wanting  to  the  bar- 
barians; for  their  leaders  ordered  [the  officers]  to  proclaim 
through  the  ranks  "  that  no  man  should  quit  his  place;  that 
the  booty  was  theirs,  and  for  them  was  resen-ed  whatever  the 
Romans  should  leave;  therefore  let  them  consider  that  ali 
things  depended  on  their  victory."*  Our  men  were  equal 
to  them  in  fighting,  both  in  courage  and  in  number,  and 
though  they  were  deserted  by  iheir  leader  and  by  fortune,  yet 
they  still  placed  all  hope  of  safety  in  their  valom',  and  as  often 
as  any  cohort  sallied  forth  on  that  side,  a  great  number  of  the 
enemy  usually  fell.  Ambiorix,  when  he  observed  this,  orders 
the  command  to  be  issued  that  they  throw  their  weapons  from 
a  distance  and  do  not  approach  too  near,  and  in  whatever 
direction  the  Romans  should  make  an  attack,  there  give  way 
(from  the  lightness  of  their  appointments  and  from  their  dailv 
practice  no  damage  could  be  done  them) ;  [but]  pursue  them 
when  betaking  themselves  to  their  standards  again. 

Chap.  XXXV. — Which  command  having  been  most  care- 
fully obeyed,  when  any  cohort  had  quitted  the  circle  and  made 
a  charge,  the  enemy  fled  veiy  precipitately  In  the  meantime, 
that  part  of  the  Roman  army,  of  necessity,  was  left  unprotected, 
and  the  weapons  received  on  tlieir  open  flanlt.  Again,  when 
they  had  begun  to  return  to  that  place  from  which  they  had  ad 
vanced,  they  were  siu-rounded  both  by  those  who  had  retreated 
and  by  those  who  stood  next  them;  but  if,  on  the  other  hand, 
they  wished  to  keep  their  place,  neither  was  an  opportunity  left 
for  valour,  nor  could  tliey,  being  crowded  together,  escape  the 
weapons  cast  by  so  large  a  body  of  men.  Yet,  though  assailed 
by  so  many  disadvantages,  [and]  having' received  many  wounds, 
they  withstood  the  enemy,  and,  a  great  portion  of  the  day 
being  spent,  though  they  fought  from  day-break  till  the  eighth 
hour,  they  did  nothing  which  was  unworthy  of  them,  ^t 
length,  each  thigh  of  T.  Balventius,  who  the  year  before  haS 
*  «  Posita,"  &c.,  lit.  lay  in,  &c. 


CBAJP.   XXXVU."}  THE    GALLIC    WAS.  125 

been  cMef  centurion,*  a  brave  man  and  one  of  great  authority,  is 
pierced  with  a  javelin;  Q.  Lucanius,  of  the  same  rank,  fighting 
most  vaHantly,  is  slain  while  he  assists  his  son  when  surrounded 
by  the  enemy :  L.  Cotta,  the  heutenant,  when  encouraging  all 
'.he  cohorts  and  coinpanies,  is  wounded  full  in  the  moutli  by  a 
eling. 

Chap.  XXXVl.— Much  troubled  by  these  events,  Q.  Titu- 
rius,  when  he  had  perceived  Ambiorix  in  the  distance  encourag- 
ing his  men,  sends  to  him  his  interpreter,  Cn.  Pompey,  to  beg 
that  he  wou^d  spare  him  and  his  soldiers.  He,  when  addreased, 
replied,  "If  he  wished  to  confer  with  him,  it  was  permitted; 
that  he  hoped  what  pertained  to  the  safety  of  the  soldiers  could 
be  obtained  from  the  people;  that  to  him  however  certainly  no 
injury  would  be  done,  axid  that  he  pledged  his  faith  to  that 
effect."  He  consults  with  Cotta,  who  had  been  wounded, 
whether  it  would  appear  right  to  retire  from  battle,  and  confer 
with  Ambiorix;  [saying]  that  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  suc- 
ceed respecting  his  own  and  the  soldiers'  safety.  Cotta 
says  he  will  not  go  to  an  armed  enemy,  and  in  that  per- 
severes. 

Chap  XXXVII. — Sabinus  orders  those  tribunes  of  the 
soldiers  whom  he  had  at  the  time  around  him,  and  the  cen- 
turions of  the  first  ranks,  to  follow  him,  and  when  he  had  ap 
preached  near  to  Ambiorix,  being  ordered  to  throw  down  Ms 
arms,  he  obeys  the  order  and  commands  his  men  to  do  the 
same.  In  the  meantime,  while  they  treat  upon  the  terms 
and  a  longer  debate  than  necessary  is  designedly  entered 
into  by  Ambiorix,  being  surrounded  by  degrees,  he  is  slain. 
Then  they  according  to  their  custom  shout  out  "  Victory,"  and 
raise  their  war-cry,  and,  making  an  attack  on  our  men,  break 
their  ranks.  There  L.  Cotta,  v.hUe  fighting,  is  slain,  togetner 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  soldiers ;  the  rest  betake  themselves 
to  the  camp,  from  which  they  had  marched  forth,  and  one  of  them, 
L.  Petrosidius,  the  standard  bearer,  when  he  was  overpowered 
by  the  great  niunber  of  the  enemy,  threw  the  eagle  within  the 
entrenchments  and  is  himself  slain  while  fighting  with  the 
greatest  courage  before  the  camp.  They  with  difficulty  sus- 
tain the  attack  till  night ;  despairing  of  safety,  they  all  to  a 
man  destroy  themselves  m  the  night.     A  iew  escaping  from 

•  **  Qui  primum  pilum  duxerat."  See  the  note,  book  ii.  du  xxv.;  or 
(wok  ill.  ch.  V. 


128*  cmshr's  comhentabies  i^book  ▼. 

the  battle,  make  their  way  to  Labienas  at  winter-quarters, 
after  wandering  at  random  throagh  the  woods,  and  inform 
him  of  these  events. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — Elated  by  this  victory,  Ambiorix  marches 
immediately  with  his  cavalry  to  the  Aduataci,  who  bordered 
on  his  kingdom ;  he  halts  neither  day  nor  night,  and  orders  the 
infantry  to  follow  him  closely.  Having  related  the  exploit 
and  roused  the  Aduatuci,  the  next  day  he  arrived  among  the 
Nervii,  and  entreats  "  that  they  should  not  throw  away  the  op- 
portunity of  liberating  themselves  for  ever  and  of  punishing 
the  Romans  for  those  wrongs  which  they  had  received  from 
them;"*  [he  tells  them]  "that  two  lieutenants  have  been  slain, 
and  that  a  large  portion  of  the  army  has  perished ;  that  it  was 
not  a  matter  of  difficulty  for  the  legion  which  was  wintering 
with  Cicero  to  be  cut  off,  when  suddenly  assaulted ;  he  declares 
himself  ready  to  co-operate  in  that  design."  He  easily  gains 
over  the  Nervii  by  this  speech. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — Accordingly,  messengers  having  been  forth- 
with despatched  to  the  Centrones,  the  Grudii,  the  Levaci,  the 
Pleumoxii,  and  the  Geiduni,  all  of  whom  are  under  their  go- 
vernment, they  assemble  as  large  bodies  as  they  can,  and  rush 
unexpectedly  to  the  winter-quarters  of  Cicero,  the  report  of  the 
death  of  Titurius  not  having  as  yet  been  conveyed  to  him. 
That  also  occurred  to  him,  which  was  the  consequence  of  a 
necessaiy  work, — that  some  soldiers  who  had  gone  off  into  the 
woods  for  the  purpose  cf  procuring  timber  and  therewith  con- 
structing fortifications,  were  intercepted  by  the  sudden  anival 
of  [the  enemy's]  horse.  These  having  been  entrapped,  the 
Ebm'ones,  the  Nervii,  and  the  Aduatuci  and  all  their  allies  and 
dependants,  begin  to  attack  the  legion :  our  men  quickly  run 
together  to  arms  and  mount  the  rampart :  they  sustained  the 
fittack  that  day  with  great  difficulty,  since  the  enemy  placed  all 
their  hope  in  despatch,  and  felt  assured  that,  if  they  obtained 
this  victory,  they  would  be  conquerors  for  ever. 

Chap.  XL. — Letters  are  immediately  .sent  to  Caesar  by 
Cicero,  great  rewards  being  offered  [to  the  messengei-s]  if  they 
carried  them  through.  All  the  passes  having  been  beset.-  those 
who  were  sent  are  intercepted.     During  the  night  as  many  as 

•  See  a  statement  of  thoc.ilamity  of  the  Kervii,  made  by  themselves, 
Dook  ii.  ch.  xxviii.  Tot  a  signal  defeat  of  the  Aduatuci,  see  ch.  xxxiii.  o*" 
the  Mme  hnok. 


CHAP.  XII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  327 

120  towers  are  raised  -ivitli  incredible  despatch  out  of  the  timber 
wliich  they  had  collected  for  the  purpose  of  fortification :  the 
things  wluch  seemed  necessary  to  tite  -work  are  completed. 
The  following  day  the  enemy,  having  collected  far  greater 
forces,  attack  the  camp  [and]  fill  up  the  ditch.  Resistance  is 
made  by  our  men  in  the  same  manner  as  the  day  before :  this 
same  thing  is  done  afterwards  during  the  remainiag  days.  The 
work  is  caixied  on  incessantly  in  the  night:*  not  even  to 
the  sick,  or  wounded,  is  opportunity  given  for  rest :  whatever 
things  are  req^uired  for  resisting  the  assault  of  the  next  day 
are  provided  during  the  night :  jnany  stakes  burnt  at  the  end, 
and  a  large  number  of  mural  pikes  are  procured  r  towers  are 
built  up,  battlements  and  parapets  are  formed  of  interwoven 
hurdles.  Cicero  himself,  tliough  he  was  in  very  weak  health, 
did  not  leave  himseK  the  night-time  for  repose,  so  that  he 
was  forced  to  spare  himself  by  the  spontaneous  movement  and 
entreaties  of  the  soldiers. 

Chap.  XLI. — ITien  these  leaders  and  chiefs  of  the  Kervii, 
who  had  any  intimacy  and  grounds  of  friendsliip  with  Cicero, 
say  they  desire  to  confer  with  him.  "When  permission  was 
granted,  they  recount  the  same  things  which  Ambiorix  had 
related  to  Titurius,  namely,  "  that  aU  Gaul,  was  in  arms, 
that  the  Germans  had  passed  the  Ehine,  that  the  winter 
quarters  of  Caesar  and  of  the  others  were  attacked."  They 
report  in  addition  also,  about  the  death  of  Sabinus.  They 
point  to  Ambiorix  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  credence ; 
*•  they  ai'e  mistaken,"  say  they,  "  if  they  hoped  for  any  relief 
from  those  who  distinist  their  own  affairs;  that  tbcy  bear  such 
feelings  towards  Cicero  and  the  Roman  people  that  they  deny 
them  nothing  but  winter-quarters  and  are  unwilling  that  this 
practice! 'should  become  constant;  that  through  their  [the 
Kervii's]  means  it  is  possible  for  them  [the  Romans]  to  depart 
from  their  winter-quarters  safely  and  to  proceed  without  fear 
into  whatever  parts  they  desire."  To  these  Cicero  made  only 
one  reply :  "  that  it  is  not  the  custom  of  the  Roman  people 
to  accept  any  condition  from  an  armed  enemy:  if  they  are 
willing  to  lay  down  their  .arms,  they  may  employ  him  as  their 
advocate  and  send  ambassadors  to  Caesar:  tiiat  he  believed, 
from  his  [Caesar's]  justice,  they  would  obtain  the  things  which 
they  might  reques':." 

*  Literally,  "  Ko  portion  o\L\i  tigJ-L-t*'.  e  is  intermitted  tO  the  work. 
The  practice  of  occupying  winter-quaitera  in  GauL 


128  cjssar's  commentaries.  [book  V 

Ch\p  Xlill. — Disappointed  in  this  hope,  the  Nervii  sur- 
TOiind  the  -vvinter-quarters  with  a  rampart  eleven  feet  high, 
and  a  ditch  thirteen  feet  in  depth.  These  military  works 
they  had  learnt  from  our  men  in  the  intercourse  of  former 
years,  and,  having  taken  some  of  our  army  prisoners,  -were 
instructed  by  them  :  but,  as  they  had  no  supply  of  iron  tools 
■which  are  requisite  for  this  service,  they  were  forced  to  cut  the 
turf  with  their  swords,  and  to  empty  out  the  earth  with  their 
hands  and  cloaks,  from  which  circumstance,  the  vast  number 
of  the  men  could  be  inferred;  for  in  less  than  three  hours 
they  completed  a  fortification  of  ten  miles  in  circumference ; 
and  dm-ing  the  rest  of  the  days  they  began  to  prepare  and 
construct  towers  of  the  height  of  the  ramparts,  and  grappling 
irons,  and  mantlets,  which  the  same  prisoners  had  taught 
them. 

Chap.  XLIII. — On  the  seventh  day  of  the  attack,  a  very  high 
wind  having  sprung  up,  they  began  to  discharge  by  their  slings 
hot  balls  made  of  burnt  or  hardened  clay,  and  heated  javelins, 
upon  the  huts,  which,  after  the  Gallic  custom,  were  thatched 
with  straw.  These  quickly  took  fire,  and  by  the  violence  of  the 
wind,  scattered  their  flames  in  every  part  of  the  camp.  The 
enemy  following  up  their  success  with  a  very  loud  shout,  as  if 
victory  were  already  obtained  and  secured,  began  to  advance 
their  towers  and  mantlets,  and  climb  the  rampart  with  ladders. 
But  so  great  was  the  courage  of  our  soldiers,  and  such  their 
presence  of  mind,  that  though  they  were  scorched  on  all  sides, 
and  harassed  by  a  vast  number  of  weapons,  and  were  aware 
that  their  baggage  and  thek  possessions  were  burning,  not 
only  did  no  one  quit  the  rampart  for  the  purpose  of  withdrawing 
from  the  scene,  but  scarcely  did  any  one  even  then  look  behind ; 
and  they  all  fought  most  vigorously  and  most  valiantly.  This 
day  was  by  far  the  most  calamitous  to  our  men ;  it  had  this 
result,  however,  that  on  that  day  the  largest  number  of 
the  enemy  was  wounded  and  slain,  since  they  had  crowded 
beneath  the  very  rampart,  and  the  hindmost  did  not  afford 
the  foremost  a  retreat.  The  flame  having  abated  a  little, 
and  a  tower  having  been  brought  up  in  a  particular  place  and 
touching  the  rampart,  the  centurions  of  the  third  cohort  retired 
from  the  place  in  which  they  were  standing,  and  drew  off  all 
their  men :  they  began  to  call  on  the  enemy  by  gestures  and 
*>y  ivords,  to  enter  if  they  wished;  but  ncne  of  Ihem  dared  to 


CfiA-P.  XHV.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  129 

advance.  Then  stoues  having  Leeu  castlroni  every  quarter,  tho 
enemy  Avere  dislodged,  and  tlieir  tower  set  on  fire. 

Chap.  XLIV. — In  that  -legion  there  were  two  veiy  bravo 
men,  centurions,  who  were  now  approaching  the  first  ranks,  T. 
Pulfio,*  and  L.  Varenus.  These  used  to  iiave  continual  disputes 
l)etween  them  which  of  them  should  be  preferred,  and  every 
year  used  to  contend  for  promotion  with  the  utmost  animosity. 
VVhen  the  fight  was  going  on  most  vigorously  before  the  foiti- 
lications,  Pulfio,  one  of  them,  says,  "Why  do  you  hesitate,  Vare- 
aius?  or  what  [better]  opportunity  of  signalising  your  valour 
do  you  seek?  This  very  day  shall  decide  oiu-  disputes."  When 
be  had  uttered  these  words,  he  proceeds  beyond  the  fortifica- 
tions, and  rushes  on  that  part  of  the  enemy  which  appeared  the 
thickest.  Xor  does  Varenus  remain  within  the  rampart,  but 
"'•espectihg  the  high  opinion  of  all,  follows  close  after.  'Then, 
when  an  inconsiderable  space  intervened,  Pulfio  -brows  his 
ja\  elin  at  the  enemy,  and  pierces  one  of  the  midtitude  who  was 
running  up,  and  while  the  latter  was  wounded  and  slain,  the 
enemy  cover  him  with  their  shields,  and  all  throw  their  weapons 
at  the  other  and  afford  him  no  opportunity  of  retreatijag  The 
shield  of  Pulfio  is  pierced  and  a  javelin  is  fastened  in  his 
belt.  This  circiunstance  turns  aside  his  scabbard  and  obstructs 
his  right  hand'  when  attempting  to  draw  his  sword :  the 
enemy  crowd  around  him  when  [thus]  emban-assed.  His 
rival  runs  up  to  him  and  succours  him  in  this  emergency 
Immediately  the  whole  host  turn  fiom  Pulfio  to  him, 
supposing  the  other  to  be  pierced  thi'ough  by  the  javelin. 
Vai-enus  nishes  on  briskly  with  his  sword  and  carries  on 
the  combat  hand  to  hand,  and  having  slain  one  man,  for 
a  short  time  drove  back  the  rest :  while  he  urges  on  too 
eagerly,  slipping  into  a  hollow,f  he  fell.  To  him,  in  his  turn, 
when  surrounded,  Pulfio  brings  relief ;  aud  both  havuag  slain 


*  The  Delphin  aimotxtor  here  remarks,  that,  irom  the  circumstance  of 
tins  Pulfio's  having  been  a  strenuous  partisan  of  Pompey,  in  the  civil  war, 
either  Caesar  had  not  leisure  to  read  over  his  Commentaries  and  blot  out 
this  incident,  so  favourable  to  Pulfio  ;  or  that  having  published  them  be- 
fore that  person's  espousal  of  Pompey "s  cause,  he  could  not  retract  it;  or, 
tnat  he  was  to*  noble-minded  to  withhold  such  a  well  deserved  tribute  of 
praise,  even  from  one  who  had  become  his  opponent.  The  annotator.  how. 
ever,  does  not  favour  this  tliird  siapposition. 

+  **  In  locum  dejcctu3  inferiorem  concidit." 


130  C-ESAR*S  COMilENTARIES.  [BOOK  V, 

a  great  number,  retreat  ijito  the  fortifications  amidst  the  highest 
applause.  Fortune  so  dealt  with  both  in  this  rivalry  and  con- 
Hict,  that  the  one  competitor  \vas  a  succour  and  a  safeguai'd  to 
the  other,  nor  could  it  be  determined  vrhich  of  the  two  ap- 
peared worthy  of  being  preferred  to  the  other. 

Chap.  XLV. — In  proportion  as  the  attack  became  daily 
more  formidable  and  violent,  and  particularly,  because,  as 
a  great  number  of  the  soldiers  v.'ere  exhausted  with  wounds, 
the  matter  had  come  to  a  small  number  of  defenders,  more 
li'equent  letteis  and  messages  were  sent  to  Caesar;  a  part 
of  which  messengers  were  taien  and  tortured  to  death  in  the 
sight  of  our  soldiers.  There  was  within  our  camp  a  certmn 
Nervian,  by  name  Vertico,  bom  in  a  distinguished  posi- 
tion, who  in  the  beginning  of  the  blockade  had  deserted  to 
Cicero,  and  had  exhibited  his  fidelity  to  him.  He  perstiadea 
his  slave,  by  the  hope  of  freedom,  and  by  great  rewards, 
to  convey  a  letter  to  Caesar.  This  he  carries  out  bound 
about  his  javelin,  and  mixing  among  the  Gauls  without  any 
suspicion  by  being  a  Gaul,  he  reaches  Caesar.  From  him 
they  received  information  of  the  imminent  danger  of  Cicero 
and  the  legion. 

Chap.  XL VI. — Cassar  ha^ing  received  the  letter  about  the 
eleventh  hour  of  the  day,  immediately  sends  a  messenger  to 
the  Bellovaci,  to  M.  Crassus,  questor  there,  whose  winter- 
quarters  were  twenty-five  miles  distant  from  him.  He  orders 
the  legion  to  set  forward  in  the  middle  of  the  night  and  come 
to  him  with  despatch.  Crassus  set  out  with  the  messenger. 
He  Bends  another  to  C.  Fabius,  the  lieutenant,  ordering  him 
to  lead  forth  his  legion  into  the  territories  of  the  Atrebates, 
to  which  he  knew  his  march  must  bs  made.  He  writes  to  La- 
bienus  to  come  x\ith  his  legion  to  the  frontiers  of  tlie  Kervii, 
if  he  could  do  so  to  the  advantage  of  the  commonwealth :  he 
does  not  consider  that  the  remaining  portion  of  the  army, 
because  it  was  somewhat  farther  distant,  should  be  waited  for; 
but  assembles  aboi;t  400  horse  from  the  nearest  winter- 
quarters. 

Chap.  SLVII. — Having  been  apprised  of  the  anival  of 
Crassus  by  the  scouts  at  about  tlie  tliii-d  hour,  he  advances 
twenty  miles  that  day.  He  appoints  Crassus  over  Samaro- 
hriva  and  assigns  him  a  legion,  because  he  was  leaving  there 
tho  baggage  of  the  army,  tho  hostages  of  the  states,  the  puhll; 


c-HAP.  XLVni.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  131 

ilocuraeiib;,  aua  all  the  com,  wmch  he  had  conveyed  thither 
for  passing  the  winter.  Fabius,  without  delaying  a  moment, 
meets  him  on  the  march  with  his  legion,  as  he  had  been 
commanded.  Labienus,  having  learnt  the  death  of  Sabinus 
and  the  destruction  of  the  cohorts,  as  all  the  forces  of  the 
Treviri  had  come  against  him,  beginning  •  to  fear  lest,  if  he 
made  a  departure  from  his  winter-quarters,  resembling  a  flight, 
he  should  not  be  able  to  support  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  par- 
ticularly since  he  knew  them  to  be  elated  by  their  recent 
victory,  sends  back  a  letter  to  Caesar,  informing  him  with  what 
great  hazard  he  would  lead  out  his  legion  from  winter-quarters  ; 
he  relates  at  large  the  affair  which  had  taken  place  among  the 
Eburones ;  he  irdbrms  him  that  all  the  infantiy  and  cavalry  of 
the  Treviri  had  encamped  at  a  distance  of  only  three  miles 
from  his  own  camp. 

Chap.  XL VIII. — Caesar,  approving  of  his  motives,  although 
he  was  disappointed  in  his  expectation  of  three  legions,  and 
reduced  to  two,  yet  placed  Ins  only  hopes  of  the  common 
safety  in  despatch.  He  goes  into  the  territories  of  the 
Xervii  by  long  marches.  There  he  learns  from  some  prisoners 
what  things  are  going  on  in  the  camp  of  Cicero,  and  in  how 
great  jeopardy  the  aSair  is.  Then  with  great  rewards  he  induces 
H  certain  man  of  the  Gallic  horse  to  convey  a  letter  to  Cicero. 
This  he  sends  wiitten  in  Greek  characters,*  lest  the  letter  being 
intercepted,  our  measures  should  be  discovered  by  the  enemy. 
He  directs  him,  if  he -should  be  unable  to  enter,  to  throw  his 
spear  with  the  letter  fastened  to  the  thong,  inside  the  fortifica 

*  In  the  twenty-fifth  cliapter  of  the  first  book  of  these  Commentai-ies, 
Caesar  is  said  to  have  found  in  the  camp  of  the  Helvetii  (left  there  upon 
their  departure),  an  account  of  their  forces,  written  in  Greek  characters. 
In  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  the  sixth  book,  we  are  told  that  the  Gauls 
used  those  characters  both  in  their  public  and  their  private  matters.  Here 
we  have  it  assigned  as  a  reason  for  Cassar's  using  them  in  this  letter,  that  i! 
it  were  intercepted  by  the  Gauls,  it  might  be  unintelligible  to  them.  Some 
have  attempted  to  reconcile  these  apparent  descrepanciea,  by  supposing 
that,  though  the  Gauls  used  the  letters  of  the  Greek  alphabet,  they  only 
applied  them  to  their  own  language.  But  Caesar  is  not  here  said  to  have 
^vritten  this  letter  in  Greek  :  he  is  only  said  to  have  done  so  in  Greek  cha- 
.acters,  which  leaves  this  passage  still  seemingly  opposed  to  the  other  two. 
It  has,  therefore,  been  conjectured  that  he  wrote  not  only,  as  the  original 
would  imply,  in  the  Greek  characters,  with  which  he  seems  twice  to  repre- 
sent that  the  Gauls  were  acquainted,  but  also  in  the  Greek  language,  of 
which  they  were  ignorant. 


152  CJESAB's   COMMICKTAEIES.  [cOOK  V 

tiou3  of  the  camp.  He  writes  in  the  letter,  that  he  having 
set  out  "SNith  his  legions,  will  quickly  be  there :  he  entreats 
him  to  maintain  his  ancient  valour.  The  Gaul  apprehending 
danger,  throws  his  spear  as  he  had  been  directed.  It  by  chance 
stuck  in  a  tower,  and,  not  being  observed  by  our  men  for  two  days, 
was  seen  by  a  certain  soldier  on  the  third  day:  when  taken  down, 
it  was  carried  to  Cicero.  He,  after  perusing  it,  reads  it  out  in 
aa  assembly  of  the  soldiers,  and  fills  all  wiSi  the  greatest  joy. 
Then  the  smoke  of  the  fires  was  seen  in  the  distance,  a  circum- 
stance which  banished  all  doubt  of  the  arrival  of  the  legions. 

Chap.  XLEX. — The  Gauls,  having  discovered  the  matter 
through  their  acouts,  abandon  the  blockade,  and  march  towards 
Caesar  with  aU  their  forces :  these  were  about  60,000  armed 
men.  Cicero,  an  opportunity  being  now  afforded,  again  begs  of 
that  Vertico,  the  Gaul,  whom  we  mentioned  above,  to  convey 
back  a  letter  to  Caesar;  he  advises  him  to  perform  his  journey 
warily ;  he  writes  in  the  letter  that  the  enemy  had  departed 
and  had  turned  their  entire  force  against  him.  \Mien  this 
letter  was  brought  to  him  about  the  middle  of  the  night, 
Caesar  apprises  his  soldiers  of  its  contents,  and  inspires  them 
with  courage  for  fighting :  the  following  day,  at  the  dawn, 
he  moves  his  camp,  and,  having  proceeded  four  miles,  he 
espies  the  forces  of  the  enemy  on  the  other  side  of  a  consider- 
able vaUey  and  rivulet.  It  was  an  aimir  of  great  danger  to 
fight  with  such  large  forces  in  a  disadvantageous  situation. 
For  the  present,  therefore,  inasmuch  as  he  knew  that  Cicero 
was  released  from  the  blockade,  and  thought  that  he  might,  on 
that  account,  relax  his  speed,  he  halted  there  and  fortifies  a 
camp  in  the  most  favourable  position  he  can.  And  this, 
though  it  was  small  in  itself,  [there  being]  scarcely  7,000 
men,  and  these  too  without  baggage,  stiji  by  the  narrow- 
ness of  the  passages,*  he  contracts  as  much  as  he  can, 
with, this  object,  that  he  may  come  into  the  greatest  contempt 
with  tlie  enemy.  In  the  meanwhile,  scouts  having  been  sent 
in  all  directions,  he  examines  by  what  most  convenient  palii  he 
might  cross  the  valley. 

•  '*  Augustus  viaruiru"  The  spaces  between  the  different  divisions  of  the 
Oman  camp  were  called  vuz.  •  Of  these,  besides  several  sabordinate  ones, 
there  were  eight  of  considerable  -vridth ;  five  of  which  ran  from  the  Deeu- 
man  to  the  PrcBtoriar.  side  of  tLe  camp,  and  three  from  tlie  one  to  the 
other  of  the  two  remaining  sides.  These  Caesar  on  this  occasioa  very 
oiuch  contracted,  with  the  design  stated  in  the  text. 


CHAT.  LH.]  THE    GAILIC    WAE.  133 

Chap.  L. — That  day,  slight  skirmishes  of  cavalry  having  taken 
place  near  the  river,  both  armies  kept  in  their  own  positions 
the  Gauls,  because  they  were  awaiting  larger  forces  v/hich  had 
not  then  arrived ;  Caesar,  [to  seej  if  perchance  by  pretence  of  fear 
he  could  allure  the  enemy  towards  his  position,  so  that  he  might 
engage  in  battle,  in  front  of  his  camp,  on  this  side  of  the  valley; 
if  he  could  notaccompHsh  this,  that,  having  inquired  about  the 
passes,  he  might  cross  the  valley  and  the  river  with  the  less 
hazard.  At  day-break  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy  approaches  to 
the  camp  and  joins  battle  with  our  horse.  Cassar  orders  the 
horse  to  give  way  purposely,  and  retreat  to  the  camp :  at  tlie 
sam-e  time  he  orders  the  camp  to  be  fortified  with  a  higher 
rampart  in  all  directions,  the  gates  to  be  barricaded,  and  in 
executing  these  things  as  much  confusion  to  be  shown  as 
possible,  and  to  perform  them  under  the  pretence  of  fear. 

Chap.  LI. — Induced  by  all  these  things  the  enemy  lead 
over  their  forces  and  draw  up  their  line  in  a  disadvantageous 
position ;  and  as  our  men  also  had  been  led  down  from  the 
ramparts,  they  approach  nearer,  and  throw  their  weapons  into 
the  fortification  from  all  sides,  and  sending  heralds  round, 
order  it  to  be  proclaimed  that,  if  "  any,  either  Gaul  or  Roman, 
5vas  willing  to  go  over  to  them  before  the  tliird  hour,  it  was 
permitted;  after  that  time  there  would  not  be  permission;"*  and 
30  much  did  they  disregard  our  men,  that  the  gates  having  been 
Dlocked  up  with  single  rows  of  turf  as  a  mere  appearance, 
because  they  did  not  seem  able  to  burst  in  that  way,  some 
began  to  pull  dovm  the  rampart  •v\-ith  their  hands,  others  to  fill 
ap  the  tr<3nches.  Then  Csesar,  making  a  sally  from  aU  the  gates, 
md  sending  out  the  cavalry,  soon  puts  the  enemy  to  flight,  so 
Jiat  no  one  at  all  stood  his  ground  %\'ith  the  intention  of  fight- 
ng ;  and  he  slew  a  great  number  of  them,  and  deprived  all  of 
heir  arms 

Chap.  LIT. — Caesar,  fearing  to  piirsue  them  very  far,  because 
yoods  and  morasses  interiened,  and  also  [because]  he  saw  that 
hey  suffered  no  small  loss  in  abandoning  their  position,  reaches 
Dicero  the  same  day  -siith  all  his  forces  safe.  Ho  ^^itnesses  with 
surprise  the  towers,  mantlets,  and  [other]  fortifications  belong- 
ng  to  the  enemy:  the  legion  having  been  drawn  out,  he  finds 
Jaat  even  every  tenth  soldier  had  not  escaped  without  wounds. 
From  all  these  things  he  judges  with  what  danger  and  mth 
•  *  Non  fore  potestatem,"  lit.  there  would  not  be  the  pweer. 


134  cjesar's  commentaeees.  [book  v 

«rhst  great  courage  matters  had  been  conducted;  he  com- 
mends  Cicero  according  to  his  desert  and  likewise  the  legfou 
h8  addresses  individually  the  centiirions  and  the  tribunes  of  the 
soldiers,  whose  valour  he  had  discovered  to  have  been  signal. 
He  receives  information  of  the  death  of  Sabinus  and  Ci-'tta 
from  the  prisoners.  An  assembly  being  held  the  following 
day,  he  states  the  occurrence ;  he  consoles  and  encourages  the 
soldiers;  he  suggests,  that  the  disaster,  which  had  been  oc- 
casioned  by  the  misconduct  and  rashness  of  his  lieutenant, 
should  be  borne  with  a  patient  mind,  because  by  the  favour  of 
the  immortal  gods  and  their  own  valour,  neither  was  lasting 
joy  left  to  the  enemy,  nor  very  lasting  grief  to  them. 

Chap.  LIII. — In  the  meanwhile  the  report  respecting  the 
victory  of  Caesar  is  conveyed  to  Labienus  through  the  country 
of  the  Remi  with  incredible  speed,  so  that,  though  he  was 
about  sixty  miles  distant  from  the  winter-quarter  of  Cicero,  and 
Caesar  had  arrived  there  after  the  ninth  hour,  before  midnight 
a  shout  arose  at  the  gates  of  the  camp,  by  which  shout  an  in- 
dication of  the  victory  and  a  congratulation  on  the  part  of  the 
Remi  were  given  to  Labienus.  This  report  having  been  carried 
to  the  Treviri,  Indutiomarus,  who  had  resolved  to  attack  the 
camp  of  Labienus  the  following  day,  flies  by  night  and  leads 
back  all  his  forces  into  the  country  of  the  Treviri.  Caesar  sends 
back  Fabius  with  his  legion  to  his  winter-quarters ;  he  himseli 
detenidros  to  winter  with  three  legions  near  Samarobriva  in 
three  different  quarters,  and,  because  such  great  commotions 
had  arisen  in  Ghaul,  he  resolved  to  remain  during  the  whole 
winter  with  the  army  himself.  For  the  disaster  respecting  the 
death  of  Sabinus  having  been  circulated  among  them,  «ilmost 
all  the  states  of  Gaul  were  deliberating  about  war,  sending 
messengers  and  embassies  into  all  quarters,  inquiring  what 
farther  measure  they  should  take,  and  holding  councils  by 
night  in  secluded  places.  Nor  did  any  period  of  the  whole 
winter  pass  over  -without  fresh  anxiety  to  Caesar,  or,*  without 
his  receiving  some  intelligence  respecting  the  meetings  and 
commotions  of  the  Gavds.  Among  these,  he  is  informed  by 
L.  Roscius,  the  lieutenant  whom  he  had  placed  over  the 
thirteenth  legion,  that  large  forces  of  those  states  of  the 
Gauls,  which  are  called  the  Armoricae,  had  assembled  for  the 
purpose  of  attacking  him  and  were  not  more  than  eight 
miles  distant;  but  inteUigence  respecting  the  victory  of 
•  LHemlly.  **bat  tliat  he  receive^.*' 


CHAP.  IV.]  THE    GALLIC    WAE.  185 

Caesar  being  carried  [to  tliem],  had  retreated  in  sucn  a  man- 
ner that  their  depaiture  appeared  like  a  flight. 

Chap.  LIV. — But  Caesar,  having  summoned  to  him  the 
principal  persons  of  each  state,  in  one  case  by  alanning 
ithem,  since  he  declared  that  he  knew  what  was  going  on, 
and  in  another  case  by  encouraging  them,  retained  a  great 
part  of  Gaul  in  its  allegiance.  The  Senones,  however,  which 
is  a  state  eminently  powerful  and  one  of  great  influence 
among  the  Gauls,  attempting  by  general  design  to  slay  Ca- 
varinus  whom  Cassar  had  created  king  among  tiiem  (whose 
brother,  Moritasgus,  had  held  the  sovereignty  at  the  period 
of  the  arrival  of  Caesar  in  Gaul,  and  whose  ancestors  had 
also  previously  held  it)  v/hen  he  discovered  their  plot  and 
fled,  pursued  hira  even  to  the  frontiers  [of  the  state],  sal 
drove  him  from  his  kingdom  and  his  home ;  and,  after  liaving 
sent  ambassadors  to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of  concluding  a 
peace,  when  he  ordered  all  their  senate  to  come  to  him,  did 
not  obey  that  command.  So  far  did  it  operate  among 
those  barbarian  people,  that  there  were  found  some  to  be  the 
first  to  wage  war ;  and  so  great  a  change  of  inclinations  did 
it  produce  in  all,  that  except  the  ^dui  and  the  Eemi,  whom 
Caesar  had  always  held  in  especial  honour,  the  one  people  for 
their  long  standing  and  uniform  fidelity  towards  the  Eomau 
people,  the  other  for  their  late  service  in  the  Gallic  war,  there 
was  scarcely  a  state  which  was  not  suspected  by  us.  And  I 
do  not  know  whether  that  ought  much  to  be  wondered  at, 
as  well  for  several  other  reasons,  as  particularly  because  they 
who  ranked  above  all  nations  for  prowess  in  war,*  most  keenly 
regretted  that  they  had  lost  so  much,  of  that  refutation  as  to 
dubmit  to  commands  from  the  Roman  people. 

Chap.  LV. — But  the  Treviri  and  Indutiomarus  let  no 
part  of  the  entire  winter  pass  without  sending  ambassadors 
across  the  Rhine,  importuning  the  states,  promising  money, 
and  asserting  that,  as  a  large  portion  of  our  anny  had  been  cut 
off,  a  much  smaller  portion  remained.  However,  none  of  the 
German  states  could  be  induced  to  cross  the  Rhine,  since 
"they  had  twice  essayed  it,"  they  said,  "in  the  war  with  Ariovis- 
tus  and  in  the  passage  of  the  Tenchtheri  there ;  that  fortune  was 

*  When  thej  thought  of  their  national  glory  in  dseds  of  arms,  doubtleaa 
Uiej  did  not  pass  over  their  exploits  in  Italy  and  their  sacking  of  Rom© 


136  CJlSAJi's    COilMENTAETES,  ^^B«)(iK  V 

not  to  be  tempted  any  more."  liidutiomurus  disappomted  iu 
this  expectation,  nevertheless  began  to  raise  troops,  and  dis- 
cipline them,  and  procui-e  horses  li-om  the  neighbouring  peoplft 
and  allure  to  him  by  gi'eat  regards  the  outlaws  and  convicts 
throughout  Gaul.  And  such  great  influence  had  he  already 
acquired  for  himself  in  Gaul  by  these  means,  that  embassies 
were  flocking  to  him  in  all  directions,  and  seeking,  public!  v 
and  privately,  his  favour  and  friendship. 

Chap.  J, VI. — 'Wlien  he  perceived  that  they  were  <:'oming  U\ 
him  voluntarily;  that  on  the  one  side  the  Senones  and  the 
Carnutes  wei;e  stimulated  by  their  consciousness  of  guilt,  ou 
the  other  side  the  Nervii  and  the  Aduatuci  were  preparing  wai 
against  the  Romans,  and  that  forces  of  volunteers  would  not  be 
^vanting  to  him  if  he  began  to  advance  from  his  ovra  terri 
tories,  he  proclaims  an  armed  council  (this  according  to  tb(: 
custom  of  the  Gauls  is  the  commencement  of  war)  at  which, 
by  a  common  law,  all  the  youth  were  wont  to  assemble  ii, 
arms;  whoever  of  them  comes  last  is  killed  in  the  sight  of  th<i 
whole  assembly  after  being  racked  with  every  torture.*  In  thai 
council  he  declares  Cingetorix,  the  leader  of  the  other  faction, 
his  own  sor-in-law  (whom  we  have  above  mentioned,  as  hav- 
ing embraced  the  protection  of  Cfesar,  and  never  having 
deserted  him)  an  enemy  and  confiscates  his  property.  When 
these  things  were  finished,  he  asserts  in  the  council  that  he, 
in^ited  by  the  Senones  and  the  Carnutes,  and  several  other 
states  of  Gaul,  was  about  to  march  thither  through  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Remi,  devastate  their  lands,  and  attack  the  camp 
of  Labienus :  before  he  does  that,  he  informs  them  of  what  he 
desires  to  be  done. 

CiLVP.  LVII. — Labienus,  since  he  was  confining  himself 
within  a  camp  strongly  fortified  by  the  nature' of  the  ground 
and  by  art,  had  no  apprehensions  as  to  his  own  and  the  legion's 
danger,  but  was  devising  that  he  might  throw  away  no  oppor 
tunity  of  conducting  the  war  successfully.  Accordingly,  thr 
speech  of  Indutiomarus,  which  he  had  delivered  in  the  council, 
having  been  made  IcnoAvn  [to  him]  by  Cingetorix  and  his  allies, 
he  sends  messengers  to  the  neighbouring  states  and  summons 
horse  from  all  quailers :  he  appoints  to  them  a  fixed  day  foi 

*  Tacitus,  then,  when  he  tells  us,  in  his  Geraiania,  that  "  even  three  day* 
oat  of  the  space  appointed  for  their  assemblies  were  wasted  by  the  delay  "<»t 
v'3oie  who  were  to  meet,"  must  refer  to  councils  of  minor  importance. 


•  •HA  J*.  tVIII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  IST 

Assembling.  Id  the  meantime,  Indutiomarus,  with  .  ail  his 
javalry,  nearly  Bvery  day  used  to  parade  close  to  his  [Labienus's] 
jamp;  at  one  time,  that  he  might  inform  himself  of  the  situ- 
ation of  the  camp  ;  at  another  time,  for  the  purpose  of  confer- 
ring with  or  of  intimidating  him.  Labienus  confined  his  men 
within  the  fortifications  and  promoted  the  enemy's  belief  of 
liis  fear  by  whatever  methods  he  could 

Chap.  LVIII. — Since  Indutiomarus  was  daily  advancing 
up  to  the  camp  ^\ith  greater  defiance,  all.  the  cavalry  of  the 
neighbouring  states  which  he  [Labienus]  had  taken  care  to 
liave  sent  for,  havmg  been  admitted  in  one  night,  he  confined 
all  his  men  within  the  camp  by  guards  with  such  great  strict- 
ness, that  that  fact  could  by  no  means  be  reported  or  carried 
to  the  Treviri.  In  the  meanwhile  Indutiomarus,  accordiufr  to 
his  daily  practice,  advances  up  to  the  camp  and  spends  a  great 
part  of  the  day  there :  his  horse  cast  their  weapons,  and  with 
very  insulting  language  call  out  our  men  to  battle. "  Xo  reply 
being  given  by  our  men,  the  enemy,  when  they  thought  proper, 
clepait  towards  evening  in  a  disorderly  and  scattered  manner, 
Eabienus  unexpectedly  sends  out  all  the  cavahy  by  two  gates; 
he  gives  this  command  and  prohibition,  that,  when  the  enemy 
should  be  terrified  and  put  to  flight  (which  he  foresaw  would 
happen,  as  it  did),  they  should  all  make  for  Indutiomarus,  and 
no  one  wound  any  man  before  he  should  have  seen  him  slain, 
because  he  was  unwilling  that  he  should  escape,  in  consequence 
of  gaining  time  by  the  delay  [occasioned  by  the  pursuit]  of 
^he  rest.  He  offers  great  rewards  for  those  who  should  kill 
»iim :  he  sends  up  the  cohorts  as  a  relief  to  the  horse.  The  issue 
justifies  f  the  policy  of  the  man,  and,  since  all  aimed  at  one, 
Indutiomai-us  is  slain,  having  been  overtaken  at  the  very  ford 
of  the  river,  and  his  head  is  carried  to  the  camp :  the  horse, 
when  returning,  pursue  and  slay  all  whom  they  can.  This 
affair  having  been  known,  all  the  forces  of  the  Eburones  and 
the  Nervii  which  had  assembled,  depart;  and  for  a  short  time 
after  this  action,  Caesar  J  was  less  harassed  in  the  government 
01  Gaul. 

*  *  Comprobat  fortuna."    One  sense  of  comprobo,  is,  to  make  ^jod 
(■  Literally,  "  Caesai  held  Gaul  more  tranquil." 


138  cjesar's  commentaries.  |^book  vt 


BOOK  VI. 


THE  ARGUMENT. 

Caesar,  apprehending  commotions  in  Gaul,  levies  additional  forces.— 
II.-VI  .  Defeats  the  Nervii,  Senones,  Camutfes,  and  Menapii. — > 
VII.,  VIII.  Labienus  defeats  the  Treviri. —  IX.  Caesar  again 
crosses  the  Rhine ;  the  Ubii  send  ambassadors  to  plead  the  defence 
of  their  state. — XI.-XX.  The  pohtical  factions  of  the  Gallic  states 
The  Druids,  the  second  order  or  knights,  the  third  order  or  common 
alty,  and  the  m}thology  of  the  Gauls.— XXI.-XXVIII.  The  Ger 
mans;  their  customs ;  accoimt  of  some  remarkable  animals  found  ii 
the  Hercinian  forest.— XXIX.-XXXI.  Caesar  returns  to  Gaul ;  Am 
biorix  i3  worsted ;  death  of  Cativolcus.— XXXII.-XXXIV.  The  tern 
lories  of  the  Eburones  are  plundered. — XXXV.-XLII.  The  Sigambr 
attack  tlie  Roman  camp ;  some  extraordinary  incidents  connected 
therewith.  Caesar  arrives  and  restores  confidence.  —  XLIII.,  XLIV 
Caesar  holds  an  investigation  respecting  the  conspiracy  of  the  Senonea 
Acco  suffers  capital  punishment ;  the  appointment  ot  wintei 
quarters  ;  Caesar  departs  for  Italy. 

Chap.  I. — Caesar,  expecting  for  many  reasons*  a  greate 
conunotion  in  Gaul,  resolves  to  hold  a  \eyj  by  the  means  of  h 
Silanus,  C.  Antistius  EegLaus,  and  T.  Sextius,  his  lieutenantss  ■ 
at  the  same  time  he  requested  of  Cn.  Pompey,  the  proconsm, 
that  since  he  Tvas  remaining  near  the  city  invested  with  miii- 
tary  command  for   the  interests  of  the  commonwealtb,!  he 

•  "  For  many  reasons  :"  one  of  these  may  be  inferred  froir  the  close  of 
chap.  54.  of  book  v. 

+  When  Pompey  vras  consul  (wliich  ■was  the  year  699  a.  tj.  c),  Spain 
was  decreed  him,  as  his  proconsular  province,  for  a  period  of  five  years  ;  mid 
permission  was  given  him  to  raise  what  forces,  and  in  what  parts,  he  chose.  »Ie 
consequently  raised  one  legion  in  Cisalpine  Gaul.  WhUe,  however,  upon  «he 
expiration  of  his  consulate,  he  was  preparing  to  proceed  into  the  pro\nnc« 
which  the  senate  had  decreed  him,  an  opposition  was  successfully  made  t.  the 
realization  of  his  hopes  by  some  of  the  tribunes  of  the  conamons,  and  Petreius 
and  Afranius  were  sent  into  Spain  in  his  stead.  Pompey  remained  at  Rome, 
aivd  sought  to  diminish  the  im pleasant  nature  of  his  position  by  giving  out  that 
he  remained  in  the  city  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  com.  Caesar  requested 
%b*t  he  would  send  him  that  legion  which  he  had  raised  in  SruI.    Witf  thi» 


CHAP.  UJ]  THE    aViLIC    WAR.  139 

would  command  those  men  whom  when  consul  he  had  le\ded 
by  the  mihtary  oath  in  Cisalpine  Gaul,  to  joia  their  respective 
corps,*  and  to  proceed  to  him ;  thinking  it  of  great  impoitance, 
as  &r  as  regarded  the  opinion  which  the  Gauls  would  entertain 
for  the  future,  that  the  resources  of  Italy  should  appear  so  great, 
that  if  any  loss  should  be  sustaiued  in  war,  not  only  could  it 
be  repaired  in  a  short  time,  but  likewise  be  further  supplied  by 
still  larger  forces.  And  when  Pompey  had  granted  this  to  the 
interests  of  the  commonwealli  and  the  claims  of  friendship, 
Caesar  having  qmckly  completed  the  levy  by  means  of  his  lieute- 
nants, after  thre^^  legions  had  been  both  formed  and  brought  to 
him  before  the  winter  [had]  expired,  and  the  number  of  those 
cohorts  which  he  had  lost  under  Q  Titurius  had  been  doubled, 
taught  the  Gauls,  both  by  his  despatch  and  by  his  forces,  what 
the  discipline  and  the  nower  of  the  Eoman  neople  could  accom- 
plish. 

Chap.  ll. — Indutiomarus  having  been  slain,  as  we  have 
stated,  the  government  was  conferred  upon  his  relatives  by  the 
Treviri.  They  cee'-e  net  to  importune  the  neighbouring  Ger- 
mans and  to  promise  them  money :  when  they  could  not  obtain 
[their  object]  from  those  nearest  them,  they  try  those  more 
remote.  Having  found  some  states  willing  to  accede  to  their 
Nvishes,  they  enter  into  a  compact  with  them  by  a  mutual  oath, 
and  give  hostages  as  a  security  for  the  money :  they  attach  Am- 
biorix  to  them  by  an  alliance  and  confederacy.  Caesar,  on  being 
informed  of  their  acts,  since  he  saw  that  war  was  being  pre- 
pared on  all  sides,  that  the  Nervii,  Aduatuci,  and  Menapii, 
with  the  addition  of  all  the  Germans  on  this  side  of  the  Rhine 
were  tmder  arms,  that  the  Senones  did  not  assemble  according 
to  his  command,  and  were  conceiting  measures  with  the  Car- 
request  Pompey  complied,  as  an  ad  of  dnty  to  the  state  and  a  tribute  of 
friendship  towards  Caesar.  Pompey,  however,  afterwards  demanded  his 
legion  again.  The  circumstances  which  attended  its  return  to  him  performed, 
as  Plutarch  relates,  their  part  in  the  civil  war. 

With  regard  to  the  origmal  of  the  rest  of  this  sentence,  it  may  bo  re- 
marked, first,  that  some  copies  have  "  quos ....  consul  is,"  &c.,  and  oth^ 
"quos  .  .  .  •  consulis."  Da-^-is  and  Clark  defend  the  latter  reading  as,  agree- 
ably with  the  genius  and  usage  of  the  Latin  language,  denoting,  after  Lis 
consulate,  an  act  performed  during  it.  Secondly,  thai  Livy,  iii.  20,  gives 
the  substance  of  the  military  cath  in  his  time  ;  and,  thirdly,  that  Vegetiu?, 
has  left  it  as  it  was  used  under  the  Christian  emperors,  including  tl^gj* 
words.  "  per  -Deum  et  per  Christum  et  per  Spiritiun  Sanctum." 
•  Literally,  "  to  assemble  at  their  standards."  •  ,^ 


140  C^SAKS    COMMENTAEIES  [bOOK   VI 

nutes  and  the  neiglibouring  states,  tnat  the  Germans  were 
importuned  by  the  Treviri  in  frequent  embassies,  thought  that 
he  ought  to  take  measui-es  fo^:  the  -war  earlier  [than  usual]. 

Chap.  III. — Accordingly,  while  the  winter  was  not  yet 
ended,  having  concentrated  the  four  nearest  legions,  he 
marched  xmexpectedly  into  the  territories  of  the  Nervii,  and 
before  they  could  either  assemble,  or  retreat,  after  capturing  a 
large  number  of  cattle  and  of  men,  and  wasting  their  lands  and 
giving  up  that  booty  to  the  soldiers,  compelled  them  to  enter 
into  a  surrender  and  give  him  hostages.  That  business 
having  been  speedily  executed,  he  again  led  his  legions  back  into 
winter-quarters.  Having  proclaimed  a  council  of  Gaul  in  the 
beginning  of  the  spring,  as  he  had  been  accustomed  [to  doj, 
when  the  deputies  from  the  rest,  except  the  Senones,  the  Car- 
nutes,  and  the  Treviri,  had  come,  judging  this*  to  be  th^ 
commencement  of  war  and  revolt,  that  he  might  appear  to  cou- 
sider  all  things  of  less  consequence  [than  that  war],  be  transfers 
the  council  to  Lutetia  of  the  Parisii.  These  were  adjacent  to 
the  Seriones,  and  had  united  their  state  to  them  fluring  the 
memoiy  of  theii'  fathers,  but  were  thought  to  have  no  part  in 
the  present  plot  Having  proclaimed  this  from  the  tribunal, 
he  advances  tiie  same  day  towards  the  Senones  with  his  legions 
.and  arrives  among  them  by  long  marches 

Cha?,  IV. — Acco,  who  had  been  the  author  of  tliat  entei-- 
prise,  on  being  informed  of  his  arrival,  orders  the  people  to 
assemble  in  the  to-\vns;  to  them,  vrhile  attempting  this  and 
before  it  could  be  accomplished,  news  is  brought  that  the 
Romans  are  close  at  hand:  through  necessity  they  give  over 
tlieir  design  and  send  ambassadors  to  Caesar  for  the  purpose  of 
imploring  pardon;  they  make  advances  to  him  through  the 
^dui,  whose  state  was  from  ancient  times  under  the  protection 
of  Rome.  Caesar  readily  grants  them  pardon  and  receives  their 
excuse,  at  the  request  of  the  -SIdui ;  because  he  thought 
that  the  summer  season  f  was  one  for  an  impending  war,  not 
for  an  investigation.  Having  imposed  one  hundred  hostages, 
he  delivers  these  to  the  .^dui  to  be  held  in  charge  by  them. 

•  Namely,  the  absence  of  the  representatives  of  three  fore-mentioned 
states. 

t  "  The  summer  season,  investigation:"  i.  e.  it  iras  to  be  employed  in  the 
war  -n-ith  the  Tre%iri  and  Ambiorix,  and  not  in  an  e.xamination  as  to  the 
oierits  of  the  defence  set  up  in  behalf  of  the  Scnonei- 


CHAP.  VI.]  THE    GAILIO    WAB.  141 

To  the  same  place  the  Camutes  send  ambassadors  and  hostages, 
employing  as  their  mediators  the  Eemi,  imder  whose  protection 
they  were :  they  receive  the  same  answers.  Cassar  concludes 
the  council  and  imposes  a  levy  of  cavalry  on  the  states. 

Chap.  V. — This  part  of  Gaul  having  been  tranquillized,  ne 
applies  himself  entirely  both  in  mind  and  soul  to  the  war 
with  the  Treviri  and  Ambiorix  He  orders  Cavarinus  to 
march  with  him  with  the  cavalry  of  the  Senones,  lest  any  com- 
motion should  arise  either  out  of  his  hot  temper,  or  out  of 
the  hatred  of  the  state  which  he  had  incurred."-^'  After  arranging 
these  things,  as  he  considered  it  certain  that  Ambiorix  would 
not  contend  in  battle,  he  watched  his  other  plans  attentively. 
The  Menapii  bordered  on  the  territories  of  the  Ebm-ones,  and 
were  protected  by  one  continued  extent  of  morasses  and  woods ; 
and  they  alone  out  of  Gaul  had  never  sent  ambassadors  to 
Ceesar  on  the  subject  of  peace.  Caesar  knew  that  a  tie  of 
hospitality  subsisted  between  them  and  Ambiorix:  he  also 
discovered  that  the  latter  had  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the 
Germans  by  means  of  the  Treviri,  He  thought  that  these 
auxiliaries  ought  to  be  detached  from  him  before  he  provoked 
him  to  war ;  lest  he,  despairing  of  safety,  should  either  proceed 
to  conceal  himself  in  the  territories  of  the  Menapii,  f  or 
should  be  driven  to  coalesce]:  with  the  Germans  beyond  the 
Ehine.  Having  entered  upon  this  resolution,  he  sends  the 
baggage  of  the  whole  army  to  Labienus,  in  the  tsrritories  of 
the  Treviri  and  orders  two  legions  to  proceed  to  him:  he 
himself  proceeds  against  the  ilenapii  with  five  Hghtly- 
equipped  legions.  They,  having  assembled  no  troops,  as  they 
relied  on  the  defence  of  their  position,  retreat  into  tlie  woods 
and  Tnorasse;^,  and  convey  thither  all  their  pronerty. 

Chap.  VI. — Caesar,  having  divided  his  forces  with  C.  Fabius, 
his  lieutenant,  and  M.  Crassus,  his  questor,  and  having  hastily 
constnicted  some  bridges,  enters  their  country  in  three  divisions. 
bums  their  houses  and  villages,  and  gets  possession  of  a  large 

*  In  the  original,  "  ex  eo,  quod  meruerat,  odio ;"  mereo  referring  as  we.- 
to  the  unfavourable,  as  to  the  favourable  effects  of  conduct,  and  results  of 
fortune.     Some  copies  have  metuerat,  a  reading  obviously  erroneous. 

+  The  "  territories,"  &c.,  "  in  Menapios  abderetj"  the  preposition  hers 
including  the  idea  of  his^oira^  to  do  so. 

J  In  the  original,  "  coDgredi,"  The  Greek  paraphrast  naa  av/iuaxtcn 
vouTifdai 


142  C-ESAlfs   COMMENTARIES.  [BOOlf  VI 

number  of  cattle  and  men.  Constrained  by  these  circum- 
stances, the  Menapii  send  ambassadors  to  him  for  the  purpose 
of  suing  for  peace.  He,  after  receiving  hostages,  assm*es  ihem 
that  he  -will  consider  them  in  the  number  of  his  enemies  ii 
they  shall  receive  "withiu  their  territories  either  Ambionx  or 
his  ambassadors.  Having  detenu inately  settled  these  thmgs, 
he  left  among  the  Menapii,  Commius  the  ^trebatian  with  somo 
cavalry  as  a  guard  ;"^-  he  himself  proceed:  toward  the  Treviri. 

Chap.  VII. — AVlule  these  things  are  being  performed  bv 
Caesar,  the  Treviri,  having  dra-wn  together  large  forces  of  in  • 
fantiy  and  of  cavalry,  ^vere  preparing  to  attack  Labienus  an  1 
the  legion  -which  was  wintering  in  their  territories,  and  vrei'i 
already  not  farther  distant  from  him  than  a  journey  of  Iwo 
days,  whep  they  learn  that  two  legions  had  arrived  b^  the 
ordej:  of  Caesar.  Having  pitched  their  camp  fifteen  miles 
off,  they  resolve  to  await  the  support  of  the  Germans.  La- 
bienus, having  learned  the  design  of  the  enemy,  hoping  tliat 
through  their  rashness  there  would  be  some  opportunity  of 
engaging,  after  leaving  a  guard  of  five  cohorts  for  the  baggage, 
advances  against  the  enemy  with  twenty-five  cohorts  and  a 
large  body  of  cavaliy,  and,  lea\-ing  the  space  of  a  mile  between 
them,  fortifies  his  camp.  There  was  between  Labienus  and 
the  enemy  a  river  difficult  to  cross  and  with  steep  banlis :  thi.=) 
neither  did  he  himself  design  to  cross,  nor  did  he  suppose  ^he 
enemy  would  cross  it.  Their  hope  of  auxiliaries  vras  daily  in- 
creasing He  [Labienus}  openly  says  in  a  council  that  "  since 
the  Germans  are  said  to  be  approachiug,  he  would  not  bring  into 
uncertainty  his  own  and  the  army's  fortunes,  and  the  next  day 
would  move  his  camp  at  early  dawn.  These  words  are  quickly 
earned  to  the  enemy,  since  out  of  so  large  a  nimiber  of 
cavalry  composed  of  Gauls,  nature  compelled  some  to  favour 
the  Gallic  interests.  Labienus,  ha\'inf'  assembled  the  tribunes 
of  the  soldiers  and  principal  centurions  by  night,  state^ 
what  his  design  is,  and,  that  he  may  the  more  easily  give 
the  enemy  a  behef  of  his  fears,  he  orders  the  camp  to  be 
moved  with  greater  noise  and  confusion  than  was  usual  with 
the  Koman   people,  f    By  these  means  he  makes   his   de- 

•  *'  Custodis  loco."  "  7d  est,    observatoris,  spec  ulatoris."      Holomam. 
One  appointed  to  observe  and  report  proceedings. 

,  t  "Quam  populi  Romani  fe'*--  consuetudo:"  not  than  the  discipline  of 
the  Roman  army  allovoed,  but,  than  was  customary  teith,  or  wtiollu  o4 


CHAP.  Vni.]  THE    GAILIC    WAR.  143 

parturo  [appear]  like  a  retreat.  These  things,  also,  since  the 
camps  were  so  near,  are  reported  to  the  enemy  by  scouts 
before  daylight. 

Chap.  VIII.— Scarcely  had  the  rear  advanced  beyond  the 
fortifications  when  the  Gauls,  encouraging  one  another  "not  to 
cast  from  then'  hands  the  anticipAtcd  booty,  that  it  was  a 
tedious  thing,  while  the  Romans  were  panic  stricken,  to  be 
waiting  for  the  aid  of  the  Germans,  and  that  their  dignity  did 
not  sutfer  them  to  fear  to  attack  with  such  great  forces  so  small 
a  band,  particulaily  when  retreating  and  encumbered,"  do  not 
hesitate  to  cross  the  river  and  give  battle  in  a  disadvantageous 
position.  Labienus  suspecting  that  these  things  would  happen, 
was  proceeding  quietly,  and  using  the  same  pretence  of  a 
march,  in  order  that  he  might  entice  them  across  the  river 
Then,  having  sent  forward  the  baggage  some  short  distance  and 
placed  it  on  a  certain  eminence,  he  says,  "  Soldiers,  you  have  the 
opportunity  you  have  sought :  you  hold  the  enemy  in  an  encum 
bered  and  disadvantageous  position :  display  to  us  your  leaders 
the  same  valour  j^ou  have  ofttimes  displayed  to  your  general : 
imagine  that  he  is  present  and  actually  sees  these  exploits." 
At  the  same  time  he  orders  the  troops  to  face  about  to- 
wards the  enemy  and  form  in  line  of  battle,  and,  despatching 
a  few  troops  of  cavalry  as  a  guard  for  the  baggage,  he  places 
the  rest  of  the  horse  on  the  wings.  Our  men,  raising  a  shout, 
quickly  throw  their  javelins  at  the  enemy.  They,  when, 
contrary  to  their  expectation,  they  saw  those  whom  thej 
believed  to  be  retreating,  advance  towards  them  with  threaten- 
ing banners,  were  not  able  to  sustain  even  the  charge,  and, 
being  put  to  flight  at  the  first  onslaught.  Sought  the  nearest 
woods;  Labienus  pursuing  them  Avith  the  cavalry,  upon  a  lai-ge' 
number  being  slain,  and  several  taken  prisoners,  got  posses- 
sion of  the  state  a  few  days  after;  for  the  Germans,  who  were 
coming  to  the  aid  of  the  Treviri,  having  been  infonned  of  their 
flight,  retreated  to  thek  homes.  The  relations  of  Indutiomarus, 
who  had  been  the  promoters  of  the  revolt,  accompanjdng  them, 
quitted  their  own  state  with  them.  Tlie  supreme  power  and 
government  were  delivered  to  Cingetorix,  whom  we  have  stated 
to  have  remained  firm  in  his  allegiance  from  the  commence- 
ment. 

tended  it.  J'erl  consnctudo  is  an  expression  employed  in  this  way.  Tliua 
book  iv.  ch.  xxxii.  we  read  that  it  was  reported  to  Caesar  "  pulverem  majo 
rem,  rjuam  consuetudo  ferret— xi^i-"^  "^ 


H4  CJ:sA.TrS   COMMFNTAEIES.  |^BOOK   VI. 

Cuxp.  IX. — Caesar,  after  he  came  from  the  territories 
of  the  Menapii  into  those  of  the  Tre\iri,  resolved  for  two  rea- 
sons to  cross  the  Rhine;  one  of  which  was,  because  they*  had 
sent  assistance  to  the  Treviri  against  him;  the  other,  that 
Ambioiix  might  not  have  a  retreat,  among  them.  Having 
determined  on  these  matters,  he  began  to  build  a  bridge  a  little 
above  that  place,  at  which  he  had  before  conveyed  over  his 
army.  The  plan  having  been  known  and  laid  down,  the  work 
is  accomplished  in  a  fctv  days  by  the  great  exertion  of  the 
soldiers.  Having  left  a  strong  guard  at  the  bridge  on  tho 
side  of  the  Treviri,  lest  any  commotion  should  suddenly  arise 
among  them,  he  leads  over  the  rest  of  the  forces  and  the  cavalry. 
The  Ubii,  who  before  had  sent  hostages  and  come  to  a  capitu- 
lation, send  ambassadors  to  him,  for  the  purpose  of  vindicat- 
mg  themselves,  to  assure  him  that  "  neither  had  auxiliaries 
been  sent  to  the  Treviri  from  their  state,  nor  had  thev  violated 
their  allegiance,"  they  entreat  and  beseech  him  "to  spare 
them,  lest,  in  his  common  hatred  of  the  Germans,  the  innocent 
should  suffer  the  penalty  of  the  guilty :  they  promise  to  give 
more  hostages,  if  he  desire  them."  Having  investigated  the 
case,  Caesar  finds  that  tho  aaxiliaries  had  been  sent  by  the 
Suevi;  he  accepts  the  apology  of  the  Ubii,  and  makes  minute 
inquiries  concerning  the  approaches  and  the  routes  to  the 
tenitories  of  the  Suevi. 

Chat.  X. — In  the  meantime  he  is  informed  by  the  Ubii,  a 
few  days  after,  that  the  Suevi  are  dra^Ning  all  their  forces  into 
one  place,  and  are  giving  orders  to  those  nations  which  are 
under  their  government  to  send  auxilia.ries  of  infantry  and  of 
cavalry.  Having  learned  these  things,  he  provides  a  supply  of 
com,  selects  a  proper  place  for  his  camp,  and  commands  th-i 
Ubii  to  drive  off  their  cattle  and  carry  away  all  their  posses- 
sions from  the  country  parts  into  the  towns,  hoping  that  they, 
bemg  a  barbarous  and  ignorant  people,  when  harassed  by  the 
want  of  provisions,  might  be  brought  to  an  engagement  on  dis- 
advantageous terms:  he  orders  them  to  send  numerous  scouts 
among  the  Suevi,  and  learr  what  things  are  going  onamong  them. 
They  execute  the  orders,  and,  a  few  days  having  intervened, 
report  that  all  the  Suevi,  after  certain  intelligence  concerning 
the  army  of  the  Romans  had  come,  retreated  with  all  their 

•  The  Germans. 


CHAP.  XII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  T45 

own  forces  and  tliose  of  their  allies,  which  they  had  assembled, 
to  the  utmost  extremities  of  their  territories ;  that  there  is  a  wood 
there  of  very  great  extent,  wliich  is  called  Bacftiis;  that  this 
stretches  a  great  way  into  the  interior,  and,  being  opposed  as 
a  natm-al  barrier,  defends  from  injuries  and  incursions  the 
Cherusci  against  the  Suevi,  and  the  Suevi  against  the  Cherusci: 
that  at  the  entrance  of  that  forest  the  Suevi  had  determined  to 
await  the  coming  up  of  the  Romans. 

Chap.  XI. — Since  we  have  come  to  tliis  place,  it  does  not 
jippear  to  be  foreign  to  our  subject  to  lay  before  the  reader  an 
iccount  of  the  manners  of  Gaul  and  Germany,  and  wherein 
these  nations  differ  from  each  other.  In  Gaul  there  are  fac- 
tions not  only  in  all  the  states,  and  in  all  the  cantons  and 
their  divisions,  but  almost  in  each  family,  and  of  these 
/actiors  those  are  the  leaders  who  are  considered  according 
to  their  judgment  to  possess  the  greatest  influence,  upon  whose 
will  and  determination  the  management  of  all  afibirs  and  mea 
aures  depends.  And  that  seems  to  have  been  instituted  in  an 
oient  times  with  this  view,  that  no  one  of  the  common  people 
should  be  in  want  of  support  against  one  more  powerful ;  for 
none  [of  those  leaders]  suffers  his  party  to  be  oppressed  and  de- 
frauded, and  if  he  do  otherwise,  he  has  no  influence  among  his 
party.  This  same  policy  exists  throughout  the  whole  of  Gaul; 
for  all  the  states  are  divided  into  two  factions. 

Chap.  XII. — When  Caesar  arrived  in  Gaul,  the  ^dui  were 
the  leaders  of  one  faction,  the  Sequani  of  the  other.  Since  the 
latter  were  less  powerful  by  themselves,  inasmuch  as  the  chief 
influence  was  from  of  old  among. the  ^dui,  and  their  depen- 
dencies were  great,  they  had  united  to  themselves  the  Germans 
and  Ariovistus,  and  had  brought  them  over  to  their  party  by 
great  sacrifices  and  promises.  And  having  fought  several 
successful  battles  and  slain  all  the  nobility  of  the  ^dui,  they 
had  so  far  surpassed  them  in  power,  that  they  brought  over, 
from  the  ^dui  to  themselves,  a  large  portion  of  their  depend- 
ants and  received  from  them  the  sons  of  their  leading  men 
as  hostages,  and  compelled  them  to  swear  in  their  public  cha 
racter  that  they  would  enter  into  no  design  against  them ;  an.l 
held  a  portion  of  the  neighbouring  land,  seized  on  by  force, 
and  possessed  the  sovereignty  of  the  whole  of  Gaul.  Divitia- 
cus  urged  by  this  necessity,  had  proceeded  to  Kome  to  the  so 
oate,  101  the  purpose  of  entreating  assistance,  and  hadretumod 


146  C.KSAR'S  COililENTAlUK^.  [BOOK    VT, 

^ftithout  accomplLsliing  liis  object.  A  chaugc  of  affairs  en- 
sued on  the  arrival  of  Caesar,  the  hostages  were  returned  to 
the  ^dui,  theu-  old  dependencies  restored,  and  new  acquired 
through  Caesar  (because  those  who  had  attached  themselres 
to  their  alhance  saw  that  they  enjoyed  a  better  state  and  a 
milder  government),  then*  other  interests,  their  influence,  thek 
reputation  were  likewise  increased,  and  in  consequence,  the 
Sequani  lost  the  sovereignty.  The  Eemi  succeeded  to 
their  place,  and,  as  it  was  perceived  that  they  equalled  the 
JEdm  in  favour  with  Caesar,*  those,  who  on  account  of  tiieir 
old  animosities  could  by  no  means  coalesce  with  the  ^dui, 
consigned  themselves  in  cHentship  to  the  Remi.  The  latter 
cai'efully  protected  them.  Thus  they  possessed  both  a  new 
and  suddenly  acquii'ed  influence.  Affairs  were  then  in  thai 
position,  that  the  iEdui  were  considered  by  far  the  leading 
people,  and  the  Remi  held  tlie  second  post  of  honour. 

Chap.  XIII. — Throughout  all  Gaul  there  are  two  ordei-s  of 
those  men  who  ai-e  of  any  rank  and  dignity:  for  the  common 
ality  is  held  almost  in  the  condition  of  slaves,  and  dares  to 
undertake  nothing  of  itseff  and  is  admitted  to  no  deliberation. 
The  greater  part,  when  they  are  pressed  either  by  debt,  or  tlic 
large  amount  of  their  tributes,  or  the  oppression  of  the  more 
powerful,  give  themselves  up  in  vassalage  to  the  nobles,  who 
possess  over  them  tlie  same  rights  without  exception  as  master^ 
over  their  slaves.f  But  of  these  two  orders,  one  is  that  of  the 
Di-uids,  the  other  that  of  the  knights.  The  former  are  engaged 
in  things  sacred,  conduct  the  public  and  the  private  sacri- 
fices, and  interpret  aU  mattei-s  of  religion.  To  these  a  largo 
number  o^  the  young  men  resort  for  the  pm-pose  of  instruction, 
and  they  [the  Diiiids]  are  in  gi-eat  honom'  among  them.  For 
they  determine  respecting  almost  all  controversies,  public 
and  private;  and  if  any  crime  has  been  pei-petrated,  if  mm'der 
has  been  committed,  if  there  be  any  dispute  about  an  inlierit- 
ance,  if  any  about  boundaries,  these  same  persons  decide  it ; 
they  decree  rewards  and  punishments;  if  any  one,  either  in  a 
private  or  public  capacity,  has  not  submitted  to  their  decision, 

•  i.  e ,  that  the  Remi  stood  as  high  in  Caesar's  favour  as  did  the  ^dui. 

f  As  far  as  Tve  can  discover  from  remainirg  testimonies,  the  condition  of 
vassalage,  or  the  state  of  the  feudal  retainer,  among  the  ancient  Gauls  Trsj< 
not  so  hard  23  that  of  a  corresponding  relation  among  some  more  poliiheJ 
people. 


CHAP.  XIV.]  THE    GAXLIO    WAS.  1^ 

they  interdict  him  from  the  sacrifices.*  This  among  them  is 
the  most  heavy  punishment.  Those  -who  have  been  thus  inter- 
dicted are  esteemed  in  the  number  of  the  impious  and  the 
criminal :  all  shun  them,  and  avoid  their  society  and  conver- 
sation, lest  they  receive  some  evil  from  their  contact;  nor  is 
justice  administered  to  them  when  seeking  it,  nor  is  any  dig- 
nity bestowed  on  them.  Over  all  these  Druids  one  presides, 
who  possesses  supreme  authority  among  them.  Upon  his  death, 
if  any  individual  among  the  rest  is  pre-eminent  in  dignity,  he 
succeeds ;  but,  if  there  are  many  equal,  the  election  is  made  by 
the  suffrages  of  the  Druids;  sometimes  they  even  contend  for 
the  presidency  vrith  arms.  These  assemble  at  a  fixed  penod 
of  the  year  in  a  consecrated  place  in  the  territories  of  the 
Camutos,  -which  is  reckoned  the  central  region  of  the  whole  or 
Gaul.  Hither  all,  who  have  disputes,  assemble  from  ever}' 
part,  and  submit  to  their  decrees  and  determinations.  This 
institution  is  supposed  to  have  been  debased  in  Britain,  and  to 
have  beon  brought  over  fi'om  it  into  Gaul;  and  now  those  who 
desti-e  to  gain  a  more  accurate  knovv-ledge  of  that  system  ge- 
nerally proceed  thither  for  the  purpose  of  studying  it.f 

Chap.  XIV. — The  Diiiids  do  not  go  to  wai",  nor  pay 
tiibute  together  with  the  rest;  they  have  an  exemption 
from  mihtary  service  and  a  dispensation  in  all  matters.  In- 
d'med  by  such  great  advantages,  many  embrace  this  pro 
fession  of  their  own  accord,  and  [many]  are  sent  to  it  by 
their  parents  and  relations.     They  are  said  there  to  learn  by 

*  As  judges  not  only  in  the  most  important  civil  causes,  but,  further, 
invested  with  the  admmistiajion  of  capital  justice  ;  as  priests  among  a 
people  given,  as  all  allow  the  Gaula  were  in  a  remarkable  degree,  to  re- 
ligioiis  rites  and  ceremonies  ;  iis  those  who  had  the  instruction  of  the  sons 
of  the  great  not  only  in  the  mysteries  of  religion,  but  also  in  the  theox-ies 
of  government  and  tire  jihysical  sciences,  the  Druids  possessed  un- 
bounded influence.  "  They,"  says  Chrysostom,  "  in  truth,  reigned  ;  for 
kings,  though  Bitting  on  thrones  of  gold,  and  dwelling  in  gorgeous  palaces, 
and  partaking  of  sumptuous  banquets^  vere  subservient  tO  them." 

+  The  Delphin  commentator  thinks  this  improbable.  He  supposes  it 
more  likely  that  this  institution  pass-'d  into  Britain  from  Gaul.  When  it 
declined  in  Gaul  it  flourished  in  Britain.  He  illustrates  his  position  by 
saying,  that,  though  Judea  was  the  fountain  of  Christianity,  the  faith  is 
nearly  extinct  there  while  it  shines  in  those  regions  which  derived  it  thence  • 
and  asks  who  would  go  to  Jerusalem  rather  than  to  Rome  or  Paris  to  study 
Christian  divinity.  He  also  observes  that  Ceesar  does  not  aseext  it  on  bis 
cwn  authority.  ' 


J ^3  C«8AB*8   COMMENTARIES.  fBOOK   VI. 

neart  a  great  numoer  of  verses;  accordingly  some  remaiij 
in  the  coui-se  of  training  t^-enty  yeai's.  Nor  do  they  regard  it 
lawful  to  commit  these  to  ^vriting,  though  in  almost  all 
other  matters,  in  their  public  and  private  transactions,  they 
use  Greek  characters.  That  practice  they  seem  to  me  to  have 
adopted  for  two  reasons;  because  they  neither  desue  their 
doctiiues  to  be  divulged  among  the  mass  of  the  people,  nor 
those  who  learn,  to  devote  themselves  the  less  to  the  efforts 
of  memory,  relying  on  writing;  since  it  generally  occurs  to 
most  men,  that,  in  their  dependence  on  writing,  they  relax 
their  diligence  in  learning  thoroughly-,  and  tieir  employ- 
ment of  Sie  memory.  They  wish  to  inculcate  this  as  one  of 
their  leading  tenets,  that  souls  do  not  become  extinct,*  but 
pass  after  death  from  one  body  to  another,  and  they  think  that 
men  by  this  tenet  are  in  a  great  degree  excited  to  valour,  the 
fear  of  death  being  disregarded.  They  likewise  discuss  and 
impart  to  the  youth  many  things  respecting  the  stars  and  their 
motion,  respecting  the  extent  of  the  world  and  of  our  earth, 
respecting  the  nature  of  things,  respecting  the  power  and  the 
majesty  of  the  immortal  gods.f 

Chap.  XV. — The  other  order  is  tnat  of  the  knights.  J  These, 
when  there  is  occasion  and  any  war  occvurs  (which  before  Caesar's 
arrival  was  for  the  most  part  wont  to  happen  every  year,  as 
cither  they  on  their  part  were  inflicting  injmies  or  repelling 
those  which  others  inflicted  on  them),  are  all  engaged  in  war. 
And  those  of  them  most  distinguished  by  birth  and  resources, 
have  the  greatest  number  of  vassals  and  dependants  about  them. 
They  acbaowledge  this  sort  of  influence  and  power  only. 

*  Because  Pythagoras  is  said  by  Diogenes  Laertius  to  have  visited  not 
cn.Iy  vlie  Greek,  but  likewise  the  Barbarian  schools  in  pursuing  his  study 
of  Scored  Mysteries,  it  has  been  thought  that  he  derived  his  Metempsy- 
chosis from  the  Druids.  Hat,  though  there  is  in  another  writer  the  addi- 
tional record  that  Pythagoras  had  heard  the  Druids,  the  conjecture  above 
st::ted  will  not  be  readily  received. 

Between  the  Dniidical  and  the  Pythagorean  Metemspychoais  there  was 
this  difference,  that  the  latter  maintained  the  ruigration  of  the  soul  into 
irrational  animals,  while  the  former  restricted  the  dogma  to  the  passage  of 
the  soul  from  man  to  man. 

+  Other  ancient  writers  hcve  referred  to  the  sciences  of  the  Druids. 

:;:  As  Cassar  at  the  time  of  writing  probably  had  in  his  mind  the  three 
Roman  orders, "  pairicii,"  "  equilcs,"  and  ^'plebs"  and  "  equites  "  there 
13  commonly  rendered  "  knights,"  we  have  thorght  fit  (though  that  trwi*' 
lation  is  not  free  from  objections)  to  call  this  second  order  among  the  (^.^ 
bf  that  oame. 


CHIP.  XVII.3  THB    GAILIC    WAE.  149 

Chap.  XVI. — The  nation  of  all  the  Grauls  is  extremely  de- 
voted to  superstitious  rites ;  and  on  tliat  accoimt  they  who  aro 
troubled  "vnth  unusually  severe  diseases  "nd  they  who  aro 
engaged  in  battles  and  dangers,  either  saci-ifice  men  as  vic- 
tims,* or  vow  that  they  will  sacrifice  them,  and  employ  the 
Druids  as  the  performers  of  those  sacrifices;  beca^-se  they 
think  that  unless  the  life  of  a  man  be  offered  for  the  Hfe  of  a 
man,  the  mind  of  the  immortal  gods  cannot  be  rendered  pro- 
pitious, and  they  have  sacrifices  of  that  kind  ordained  for  na- 
tional purposes.  Others  have  figm-es  of  vast  size,  the  Hmbs  of 
which  formed  of  osiers  they  fill  with  living  men,  which  being  set 
on  fire,  the  men  perish  enveloped  in  the  flames.  They  con- 
cider  that  the  oblation  of  such  as  have  been  taken  in  theft,  or 
in  robbeiy,  or  any  other  ofi"ence,  is  more  acceptable  to  the  im- 
mortal gods ;  but  when  a  supply  of  that  class  is  wanting,  they 
have  recourse  to  the  oblation  of  even  the  innocent. 

Chap.  XVII. — They  worship  as  their  divinity.  Mercury  f  in 
particular,  and  have  many  images  of  him,  and  regard  him  as 
the  inventor  of  all  arts,  they  consider  him,  the  guide  of  their 
journeys  and  marches,  and  befieve  him  to  have  very  great  in- 
fluence over  the  acquisition  of  gain  and  mercantile  transactions. 
Next  to  him  they  worship  Apollo,  and  Mars-,  and  Jupiter,  and 
]\Iinen'a;  respecting  these  deities  they  have  for  the  most  part 
the  same  belief  as  other  nations :  that  Apollo  averts  diseases, 
that  Minerva  imparts  the  invention  of  manufactures,  that 
Jupiter  possesses  the  sovereignty  of  the  heavenly  powers ;  that 
Mars  presides  over  wars.  To  Mm,  when  they  have  determined 
to  engage  in  battle,  they  commonly  vow  those  things  which  they 
shall  take  J  in  war.  When  they  have  conquered,  they  sacrifice 
whatever  captured  animals  may  have  sm-vived  the  conflict,  § 

*  To  this  Cicero  refers  in  his  Oration  for  Fonteius,  as  to  a  well-known 
fact. 

+  The  student  musi  not  imagine  that  Caesar  found  the  names  Mercuritis, 
Apollo,  &c.,  existing  among  the  Gauls,  as  those  of  their  deities  here  spoken 
of.  Whether  the  names  assigned  by  commentators  (as  ^Yoda,  Mercury, 
Balenns,  Apollo,  &^.)j  were,  or  were  not,  the  Gallic,  must  remain  a  ques- 
tion ;  but  it  is  to  be  understood  that  Cjssar  applied  to  the  diviniHes  of  the 
Gauls  the  names  of  those  in  the  Roman  mytholog)-,  whose  attributes  ge- 
nerally corresponded  with  them  severally. 

X  "  Ceperint"  not,  as  some  copies,  ceperunt,  as  the  vow  necessarily 
requires  the  former  reading.  The  Greek  paraphiast  accordingly  has  ra 
"KrjtpQijffofiiva. 

§  Athensufi  remarks  "thai  the  Gauls  sacrifice  their  captiv»»«tt.  theKoda."* 


160  c;ksar's  comment.vriks.  [book  vi. 

and  collect  the  other  things  into  one  place.  In  many  states 
you  may  see  piles  of  these  things  heaped  up  in  their  consecrated 
ijpots;  nor  does  it  often  happen  that  any  one,  disregarding  tlie 
sanctity  of  the  case,*  dares  either  to  secrete  in  his  house  things 
captm-ed,  or  take  away  those  deposited ;  and  the  most  severe 
punishment,  with  torture,  has  been  established  for  such  a  deed. 

Chap.  XVIII. — All  the  Gauls  assert  that  they  are  descended 
from  the  god  Dis,  and  say  that  this  tradition  has  been  handed 
down  by  the  Druids.  For  that  reason  they  compute  the  divisions 
of  every  season,  not  by  tlie  nmnber  of  days,  but  of  nights;  they 
keep  birth-days  and  the  beginnings  of  months  and  years  in  such 
an  order  that  the  day  follows  the  night.  Among  the  other 
usages  of  their  life,  they  differ  in  this  from  almost  aU  other 
nations,  that  they  do  not  permit  their  children  to  approach 
them  openly  until  they  are  grown  up  so  as  to  be  able  to  bear 
the  sen-ice  of  war;  arid  they  regard  it  as  indecorous  for  a  son 
of  boyish  age  to  stand  in  public  in  the  presence  of  his  father. 

Chap.  XIX. — Whatever  sums  of  money  the  husbands  have 
received  in  the  name  of  dowry  from  their  wives,  making  an 
estimate  of  it,  they  add  the  same  amount  out  of  their  own 
estates.  An  account  is  kept  of  all  this  money  conjointly,  and 
the  profits  are  laid  by  whichever  of  them  shall  have  survived 
[the  other],  to  that  one  the  portion  of  both  reverts  together 
■with  the  profits  of  the  previous  time.  Husbands  have  power  of 
life  and  death  over  their  wives  as  weU  as  over  their  children: 
and  when  the  father  of  a  family,  bom  in  a  more  than  commonly 
distinguished  rank,  has  died,  his  relatioils  assemble,  and,  if 
the  circumstances  of  his  death  are  suspicious,  hold  an  investi- 
gation upon  the  -wives  in  the  manner  adopted  towai'ds  slaves; 
and,  if  proof  be  obtained,  put  them  to  severe  torture,  and  kill 
them.  Their  funerals,  considering  the  state  of  civiii^atiou 
among  the  Gauls,  are  maguificent  and  costly;  and  they  cast 
into  the  fire  aU  things,  including  living  creatures,  which  they 
suppose  to  have  been  dear  to  them  when  alive;  and,  a  little 
before  this  period,  slaves  and  dependants,  who  f  were  ascer- 

•  **  Neglects  religione  :"  there  are  four  general  senses  of  the  word  r^- 
ligio.  I.  Religio-j,  devotion.  2.  (in  the  plural)  Religious  ceremonies  and 
mysteries.  3.  Superstition.  And,  4.  The  sanctity  of  any  particular  matter, 
or  reverential  feelings  entertained  Tvith  regard  to  a  certain  case.  This  last, 
not  religion  in  its  general  acceptation,  is  the  sense  of  the  word  in  this  passage. 

f  Literally  "  who,  it  was  eEcerteioed^  were  beloved  bj  them." 


CHAP.  XXII.]  THE    GALIK!    WAR.  151 

tained  to  ha.\'e  btcn  beloved  by  them,  ^vere,*  after  tbe  regular 
funeral  rites  were  completed,  burnt  together  with  them. 

Chap.  XX. — Those  states  which  are  considered  to  conduct 
their  commonwealth  more  judiciously,  have  it  ordained  by  their 
laws,  that,  ii  any  person  shall  have  heard  by  rumour  and 
report  from  his  neighbours  anything  concerning  the  common- 
wealth, he  shall  convey  it  to  the  magistrate  and  not  impart  it  to 
any  other;  because  it  has  been  discovered  that  inconsiderate 
and  inexperienced  men  were  often  alarmed  by  false  reports 
and  driven  to  some  rash  act,  or  else  took  hasty  measmres  in 
aifairs  of  the  highest  importance.  The  magistrates  conceal 
those  things  which  require  to  be  kept  unknown;  and  they 
tlisclose  to  the  people  whatever  they  determine  to  he  ex 
pedient.  It  is  not  lawful  to,  speak  of  the  commonwealth, 
except  in  council. 

Chap.  XXI. — The  Germans  differ  much  from  these  usages, 
for  they  have  neither  Druids  to  preside  over  sacred  ofl&ces, 
nor  do  they  pay  great  regard  to  saciifices.  They  rank  in  the 
number  of  the  gods  those  done  whom  they  behold,  and  by  whose 
instrumentality  they  are  obviously  benefited,  namely,  the 
sun,  fire,  and  the  moon;  they  have  not  heard  of  the  other 
deities  even  by  report  Thek  whole  life  is  occupied  in  hunt- 
ing and  in  the  pursuits  of  the  military  ait;  fi'om  childhood 
they  devote  themselves  to  fatigue  and  hardships.  Those  who 
have  remained  chaste  for  the  longest  time,  receive  the  greatest 
commendation  among  their  people :  they  think  that  by  this  the 
growth  is  promoted,  by  this  the  physical  powers  are  increased  and 
the  sinews  ai-e  strengthened.  And  to  have  had  knowledge  of  a 
woman  before  the  twentieth  year  they  reckon  among  the  most 
disgracefiJ  acts ;  of  which  matter  there  is  no  concealment,  be 
cause  they  bathe  promiscuously  in  the  rivers  and  [only]  use  skins 
or  small  cloaks  of  deers  hides,  a  large  portion  of  the  body  being 
m  consequence  naked. 

Chap.  XXII. — They  do  not  pay  much  attention  to  agricul 
ture,  and  a  large  portion  of  their  food  consists  in  nulk,  cheese, 
and  flesh ;  nor  has  any  one  a  fixed  quantity  of  land  or  his  own 
individual  limits;  but  the  magistrates  and  the  leading  men 
each  year  apportion  to  the  tribes  and  families,  who  have  united 
together,  as  much  laud  as,  and  in  the  place  in  which,  they  think 

*  OtDerw jse  thus^    when  lb  e  fimeral  rites  were  rendered  complete,** 


152  CiESAE's  COMMENTARIE&.  [BOOK  V\ 

proper,  and  the  year  after  compel  them  to  remove  else 
where.  For  this  enactment"''  they  advance  many  reasons — ^lest 
^educed  by  long-continued  custom,  they  may  exchange  their 
ardour  in  the  waging  of  war  for  a^culture ;  lest  they  may  be 
anxious  to  acquire  extensive  estates,  and  the  more  powerful 
drive  the  weaker  from  their  possessions;  lest  they  construct 
their  houses  with  too  great  a  desire  to  avoid  cold  and  heat ;  lest 
the  desire  of  wealth  spring  up,  from  which  cause  divisions,  and 
discords  arise;  and  that  they  may  keep  the  common  people  in 
•>.  contented  state  of  mind,  when  each  sees  his  own  means 
placed  on  an  equality  with  [tho?e  of]  the  most  powerful. 

Chap.  -XXIII.  —  It  is  the  greatest  glory  to  the  several 
states  to  have  as  wide  deserts  as  possible  around  them,  their 
frontiers  having  been  laid  waste.  They  consider  this  the  real 
evidence  of  theu'  prowess,  that  their  neighbom's  shall  be  di'iven 
cut  of  then-  lands  and  abandon  them,  and  that  no  one  dare 
settle  near  them;  at  the  same  time  they  think  that  they  shall 
be  on  that  account  the  more  secm'e,  because  they  have  removed 
the  apprehension  of  a  sudden  incursion.  When  a  state  either 
repels  war  waged  against  it,  or  wages  it  against  another,  ma 
gistrates  are  chosen  to  preside  over  that  war  with  such  authority, 
ihat  they  have  power  of  life  and  death.  In  peace  there  is  no 
iommon  magistrate,  but  the  chiefs  of  provinces  and  cantons 
administer  justice  and  determine  controversies  among  theii 
own  people.  Robberies  which  are  committed  beyond  the  boun 
daries  of  each  state  bear  no  infamy,  and  they  avow  that  these 
are  committed  for  the  pm-pose  of  disciplining  their  youth  and 
of  preventing  sloth.  And  when  any  of  their  chiefs  has  said  in 
an  assembly  "  that  he  will  be  their  leader,  let  those  who  are 
wilHng  to  follow,  give  in  their  names;"  they  who  approve  of 
both  the  enterprise  and  the  man  arise  and  promise  their  assist 
ance  and  are  applauded  by  the  people ;  such  of  them  as  have 
not  followed  him  are  accounted  in  the  number  of  deserters  and 
traitors,  and  confidence  in  all  matters  is  afterwards  refused 
them.  To  itym-e  guests  they  regai-d  as  impious;  they  defend 
from  wrong  those  who  have  come  to  them  for  any  purpose 
whatever,  and  esteem  them  inviolable ;  to  them  the  houses  of 
all  are  open  and  maintenance  is  freely  suppUed.f 

*  "  Ejus  rei." 

+  "  No  nation,"  says  Tacitus,  speaking  of  them  fa  his  Germania,  '*  moro 
freely  exercises  entertainment  and  hospitality.  To  drive  any  one  whomso- 
ever from  their  houses,  thsy  consider  a  crimed 


CHAP.  XXV,]  THE  GALLIC  WAR.  '153 

Chap.  XXIV. — And  there  was  formerly  a  time  when  the 
Gauls  excelled  the  Germans  in  prowess,  and  waged  war  on  them 
offensively,  and,  on  account  of  the  great  number  of  their  people 
and  the  insufficiency  of  their  land,  sent  colonies  over  the  Rhine. 
Accordingly,  the  Volcse  Tectosages  *  seized  on  those  parts  of 
Germany  which  are  the  most  fi-uitful  [and  He]  around  the  Her- 
cynian  forest  f  (which,  I  perceive,  was  known  by  report  to  Era- 
tosthenesl  and  some  other  Greeks,  and  which  they  call  Orcynia) 
and  settled  there.  Which  nation- to  this  time  retains  its  posi- 
tion in  those  settlements,,  and  has  a  very  high  character  for 
justice  and  military  merit :  now  also  they  continue  in  the  same 
scarcity,  indigence,  hardihood,  as  the  Germaiis,  and  use  the 
same  food  and  dress;  but  their  proximity  to  the  Province 
and  knowledge  of  commodities  from  countries  beyond  the 
sea  supplies  to  the  Gauls  §  many  things  tending  to  luxury  as 
well  as  civilization.  Accustomed  by  degrees  to  be  overmatched 
and  worsted  in  many  engagements,  they  do  not  even  compare 
themselves  to  the  Germans  in  prowess. 

Chap.  XXV. — The  breadth  of  this  Hercynian  forest,  which 
has  been  referred  to  above,  is  H  to  a  quick  traveller,  a  journey 
of  nine  days.  For  it  cannot  be  otherwise  computed,  nor  are 
they  acquainted  with  the  measures  of  roads.  It  b^ins  at 
the  frontiers  of  the  Helvetii,  Nemetes,  and  Rauraci,  and  ex- 
tends in  a  right  line  along  the  river  Danube  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  Daci  and  the  Anartes:  it  bends  thence  to  the 
left  in  a  different  direction  from  the  river,  and  owing  to  its 

•  The  Volcffi  were  a  large  and  powerful  nation  in  the  south-west  of  Gaul^ 
and  were  divided  into  two  great  tribes.  First,  the  Volcse  Arecomici,  who 
inhabited  the  eastern  part  of  the  Province,  whose  chief  city  was  NimaQstm, 
Nismes.  Second,  the  VoIc»  Tectosages,  who  inhabited  the  western  part 
of  the  Province,  whose  chief  city  was  Narbo,  Narbonne.  It  is  highly  pro- 
bable that  the  migration  to  which  Cssai  alludes  here,  is  the  same  recorded 
by  Livy,  in  the  34th  chapter  of  the  Sth  book,  and  that  theVolcae  Tectosages 
were  the  Gauls  that  followed  Sigovesua  into  the  wilds  of  the  Hercynian  forest. 

t  The  Hercynian  forest  is  supposed  to  have  derived  ite  name  from  the 
German  word,  hartx  "  resin."  Traces  of  the  name  ar«  still  preserved  in 
tho  Harx  and  En  mountains. 

t  A  famous  mathematician  and  astronomer  bom  in  Africa.  He  was 
entruBted  by  the  Egyptians  with  the  care  of  the  femoua  Alexandrian  hbraiy, 
and  was  the  second  penon  who  discharged  that  honooiable  ofiBce.  H« 
died  194  B.  c 

$  Gallis  meaning  such  of  the  Yolca  Tectosages  as  had  not  niigraled  inW 
Gkarmany, 

B  Literally,  **extetidii' 


154  cesak's  commsntaeie<5.  [book  VI 

extent  touches  the  confines  of  many  nations ;  nor  is  there  any 
person  belonging  to  this  part  of  Germany  who  says  that  Lo 
either  has  gone  to  the  extremity  of  that  forest,  though  he  had 
advanced  a  journey  of  sixty  days,  or  has  heard  in  what  place  it 
begins.  It  is  certain  that  many  kinds  of  wild  beast  are  pro- 
duced'in  it  which  have  not  been  seen  in  other  parts;  of  which 
the  following  are  such  as  differ  principally  from  other  animals, 
and  appear  worthy  of  being  committed  to  record. 

Chap.  XXVI. — There  is  an  ox  of  the  shape  of  a  stag,  between 
whose  ears  a  horn  rises  from  the  middle  of  the  forehead, 
higher  and  straighter  than  those  horns  which  are  known  to  us. 
From  the  top  of  this,  branches,  like  palros,  stretch  out  a  con- 
siderable distance.  The  shape  of  the  female  and  of  the  male 
is  the  same ;  the  appearance  and  the  size  of  tbe  horns  is  the  same. 

Chap.  XXVII. — There  are  also  [animals]  which  are  called 
elks.  The  shape  of  these,  and  the  varied  colour  of  their 
skins,  is  much  like  roes,  but  in  size  they  surpass  them  a  httle 
and  are  destitute  of  horns,  and  have  legs  without  joints  and 
hgatures;  nor  do  they  He  down  for  the  purpose  of  rest,  nor,  if 
they  have  been  thrown  down  by  any  accident,  can  they  raise 
or  hft  themselves  up.  Trees  serve  as  beds  to  them ;  they  lean 
themselves  against  them,  saA  thus  reclining  only  slightly,  they 
take  their  rest;  when  tlie  huntsmen  have  discovered  from  the 
footsteps  of  these  animals  whither  they  are  accustomed  to  betake 
themselves,  they  either  undermine  all  the  trees  at  the  roots,  or 
cut  into  them  so  far  that  the  upper  part  of  the  trees  may  appeal 
to  be  left  standing.*  When  they  have  leant  upon  them,  accord- 
ing to  their  habit,  they  knock  down  by  their  weight  the  unsup- 
ported trees,  and  fall  down  themselves  along  with  them. 

Chap.  XXVIII. — There  is  a  third  kind,  consisting  of  those 
animals  which  ai'e  called  uri.  These  are  a  Httle  below  the 
elephant  in  size,  and  of  the  appearance,  coloui',  and  shape  of  a 
bull.  Their  strength  and  speed  are  extraordinary;  they  spare 
neither  man  nor  wild  beast  which  they  have  espied.  These  the 
Germans  take  with  much  pains  in  pits  and  kill  them.  The  young 
men  harden  themselyes  with  this  exercise,  and  practise  them- 
selves in  this  kind  of  hunting,  and  those  who  have  slain  tho 
greatest  number  of  them,  having  produced  the  horns  in  public, 
to  serve  as  evidence,  receive  great  praise.  But  not  even  when 
taken  very  young  can  they  le  rendered  familiar  to  men  and 

•  Literally,  "  that  tbe  appearance  alooe  of  them  standing  majr  be  left," 


rHAP.  XXX.J  THE    GALLIC    "WAR.  155 

tamed.  The  size,  shape,  and  appearance  of  their  noms  differ 
much  from  the  horns  of  our  oxen.  These  they  anxiously  seek 
after,  and  hind  at  the  tips  v/ith  silver,  and  use  as  cups  at  their 
most  sumptuous  entertainments. 

Chap.  XXIX.  —  Cxsai;  after  he  discovered  thi-ough  tlie 
Ubian  scouts  that  the  Suevi  had  retked  into  their  woods,  ap- 
prehending a  scarcity  of  com,  because,  as  -we  have  observed 
above,  all  the  Gennans  pay  veiy  Httle  attention  to  agriculture, 
resolved  not  to  proceed  any  farther;  but,  that  he  might  not 
altogether  relieve  the  barbarians  from  the  fear  of  his  return, 
and  that  he  might  delay  their  succours,  having  led  back  hia 
army,  he  breaks  do';vn,  to  the  length  of  200  feet,  the  farther 
end  of  the  bridge,  -which  joined  the  banlcs  of  the  Ubii,  and 
at  the  extremity  of  the  bridge  raised  towers  of  four  stories, 
and  stations  a  guard  of  twelve  cohorts  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
fending the  bridge,  and  strengthens  the  place  mth  consider- 
able fortifications.  Over  that  fort  and  guard  he  appointed 
G.  Volcatius  TuDus,  a  youug  man;  he  himself,  when  the  com 
began  to  ripen,  having  set  forth  for  the  war  with  Ambiorix 
(through  the  forest  Arduenna,*  which  is  the  largest  of  all  Gaul, 
and  reaches  fi-om  the  banks  of  the  llhine  and  the  fi'ontiers 
of  the  Treviri  to  those  of  the  Xervii,  and  extends  over  more 
than  500  miles),  he  sends  foi-^-ard  L.  Minucius  Basilus  with 
all  the  cavaliy,  to  try  if  he  might  gain  any  advantage  by  rapid 
raai'ches  and  the  advantage  of  time,  he  warns  him  to  forbid 
fires  being  made  in  the  camp,  lest  any  indication  of  his 
approach  be  given  at  a.  distance :  he  tells  him  that  he  will 
follow  immediately. 

Chap.  XXX. — Basilus  does  as  he  was  commanded;  having 
l>erformed  his  march  rapidly,  and  even  suirpassedf  the  expecta- 
lions  of  all,  he  surprises  in  the  fields  many  not  expecting  him  ; 
through  their  information  he  advances  towards  Ambiorix  him- 
self, to  the  place  in  which  he  was  said  to  be  with  a  few  horse. 

•  Arduenna,  tho  largest  forest  in  ancient  Gaul,  jfhe  name  is  supposed 
to  be  derived  from  ar  denn,  '•'  the  deep"  [forest],  Ar  is  the  article,  while 
denn  in  the  Kymric,  don  in  the  Bas-Breton,  and  domhainn  in  Gaelic,  denote 
respectively  "  deep,"  thick." — Thiery  Histoire  de  Gaulois,  vol.  ii.  page  41. 
The  name  is  still  preserved  in  the  "  forest  of  Ardennes,"  on  the  frontiers  of 
France  and  Belgium,  which  is  however  but  a  small  portion  of  the  noble 
forest  that  extended  from  the  bank  of  the  Rhine,  and  the  frontiers  of 
tlie  Treviri  to  those  of  the  Nervii. 

t  Literallji  **  contraiy  to,' 


i50  fflOOK  IV. 

Fortune  accomplishes  mucli,  not  only  in  other  matters,  but  also 
in  the  art  of  war.  For  as  it  happened  by  a  remarkable  chance, 
that  he  fell  upon  [Ambiorix]  himself  unguarded  and  tmpre- 
pared,  and  that  his  arriyal  was  seen  by  the  people  before  the 
report  or  information  of  his  arrival  was  carried  thither;  so  it 
was  an  incident  of  extraordinary  fortune  that,  although  eveiy 
impiement  of  war  which  he  was  accustomed  to  have  about 
him  was  seized,  and  his  chariots  and  horses  surprised,  yet  he 
himself  escaped  death.  But  it  was  effected  owing  to  this 
circmnstance,  that  his  house  being  surrounded  by  a  wood, 
(as  are  generally  the  dwellings  of  the  Gauls,  who,  for  the 
purpose  of  avoiding  heat,  mostly  seek  the  neighbourhood  of 
woods  and  rivers)  has  attendants  and  friends  in  a  narrow  spot 
sustained  for  a  short  time  the  attack  of  our  horse.  While  they 
were  fighting,  one  of  his  followers  mounted  him  on  a  horse : 
the  woods  sheltered  him  as  he  fled.  Thus  fortune  tended  much* 
both  towards  his  encountering  and  his  escaping  danger. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Whether  Ambiorix  did  not  collect  his  forces 
from  cool  deliberation,  because  he  considered  he  ought  not  to 
engage  in  a  battle,  or  [whether]  he  was  debarred  by  time  and 
prevented  by  the  sudden  arrival  of  our  horse,  when  he  sup- 
posed the  rest  of  the  army  was  closely  following,  is  doubtful; 
but  certainly,  despatching  messengers  through  ^e  country,  he 
ordered  every  one  to  provide  for  himself;  and  a  part  of  them  fled 
into  the  forest  Arduenna,  a  part  into  the  extensive  morasses; 
those  who  were  nearest  the  ocean,  concealed  themselves  in  the 
islands  which  the  tides  usually  form :  many,  departing  from 
their  territories,  committed  themselves  and  all  tibeir  posses- 
sions to  perfact  strangers.  Cativolcus,  king  of  one-half  of  the 
Eburones,  who  had  entered  into  the  design  together  with 
Ambiorix,  since,  being  now  worn  "Jut  by  age,  he  was  unable 
to  endure  the  fatigue  either  of  war  or  flight,  having  cursed 
Ambiorix  with  every  imprecation,  as  the  person  who  had  been 
the  contriver  of  that  measure,  destroyed  himself  with  the  juico 
of  the  yew  tree,  of  which  there  is  a  great  abimdance  in  Gaul 
and .  Germany. 

Chap.  XXXII.— The  Segui  and  Condrusi,  of  the  nation 
and  number  of  the  Germans,  and  who  are  between  the  Ebu- 
rones and  the  Treviri,  sent  ambassadors  to  Caesar  to  entreat 
that  he  would  not  regard  them  in  the  number  of  his  ene- 
naes,  nor  consider  that  the   cause  of  all  the  Germans  on 

*  <*  Multom  YtJuit:"  had  much  avail. 


CRAP.  XXXrv:}  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  167 

this  side  the  Rhine  was  one  and  the  same;  that  -fliey  had 
formed  no  plans  of  war,  and  had  sent  no  auxiliaries  to  Am- 
biorix.  Caesar,  having  ascertained  this  fact  by  an  examination 
of  his  prisoners,  commanded  that  if  any  of  the  Eburones  in 
their  flight  had  repaired  to  them,  they  should  be  sent  back  to 
him;  he  assm-es  them  that  if  they  did  that,  he  -will  not  injure 
their  territories.  Then,  having  divided  his  forces  into  three 
parts,  he  sent  the  baggage  of  all  the  legions  to  Aduatuca. 
That  is  the  name  of  a  fort.  This  is  nearly  in  the  middle  of 
the  Eburones,  where  Titurius  aad  Am'unculeius  had  been 
quartered  for  the  purpose  of  wintering.  This  place  he  selected 
as  well  on  other  accounts  as  because  the  fortifications  of  the 
previous  year  remained,  in  order  that  he  might  .relieve  the 
labour  of  the  soldiers.  He  left  the  fourteenth  legion  as  a  guard 
for  the  baggage,  one  of  those  three  which  he  had  lately  raised 
in  Italy  and  brought  over.  Over  that  legion  and  camn  he 
places  Q.  Tullius  Cicero  and  gives' him  200  horse. 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Having  divided  the  army,  he  orders  T 
Labienus  to  proceed  with  three  legions  towards  the  ocean  into 
those  parts  which  border  on  the  Menapii ;  he  sends  C.  Trebo- 
oius  with  a  like  number  of  legions  jto  lay  waste  that  dis- 
trict which  lies  contiguous  to  the  Aduatuci;  he  himself  de- 
termines to  go  with  the  remaining  tliree  to  the  river  Sambre,* 
which  flows  into  the  Meuse,  and  to  the  most  remote  parts  of 
Arduenna,  whither  he  heard  that  Ambions  had  gone  with  a 
few  horse.  When  departing^  he  promises  that  he  will  re- 
turn before  the  end  of  the  seventh  day,  on  which  day  he  was 
aware  com  was  due  to  that  legion  which  was  being  left  in  gar- 
lison.  He  directs  Labienus  and  Trebonius  to  retmn  by  the 
same  day,  if  they  can  do  so  agreeably  to  the  interests  of  the 
republic ;  so  that  their  measures  having  been  mutually  imparted, 
and  the  plans  of  the  enemy  having  been  discovered,  they  mighi 
be  able  to  commence  a  different  line  of  operations. 

Chap.  XXXIV. — There  was,  as  we  have  above  observed,- 
no  regular  army,  nor  a  town,  nor  a  garrison  which  could 
defend  itself  by  arms;  but  the  people  were  scattered   in  all 

*  I  have  here,  without  the  least  hesitation,  adopted  Anthon's  reading, 
which  is  supported  by  the  authority  of  the  Greek  paraphrase.  The  common 
reading  ia  Scaldis,  "  the  Scheldt :"  but  the  Scheldt  and  Meuse  do  not  form  a 
junction,  nor  have  we  any  reason  to  suppose  that  they  did,  either  in  Csesa^t 
time,  or  at  any  other  time. 

+  Chapter  xxxi. 


158  c^sab's  commentaries.  [^book  vl 

directions.  Wliere  either  a  hidden  valley,  or  a  ^voody  spot, 
or  a  difficult  morass  furnished  any  hope  of  protection  or  ot 
security  to  any  one,  there  he  had  fixed  himself.  These  places 
were  known  to  those  that  dwelt  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  the 
matter  demanded  great  attention,  not  so  much  in  protecting 
the  main  body  of  the  army  (for  no  peril,  could  occur  to  them 
altogether  from  those  alarmed  and  scattered  troops),  as  in 
preserving  individual  soldiers ;  which  in  some  measure  tended 
to  the  safety  of  the  army.  For  both  the  desire  of  booty  was 
leading  many  too  far,  and  the  woods  with  their  unlmown  and 
hidden  routes  would  not  allow  them  to  go  in  large  bodies.  If 
he  desired  the  business  to  be  completed  and  the  race  of  those 
infamous  people  to  be  cut  off,  more  bodies  of  men  musf  be 
sent  in  several  directions  and  the  soldiers  must  be  detached, 
on  all  sides;  if  he  were  disposed  to  keep  the  companies  at 
their  standards,  as  the  established  discipline  and  practice 
of  the  Roman  army  requu'ed,  the  situation  itself  wa3  a  safe 
guard  to  the  barbarians,  nor  was  there  wanting  to  indivi 
duals  the  daiing  to  lay  secret  ambuscades  and  beset  scattered 
soldiers.  But  amidst  difficulties  of  this  natm-e  as  far  as  pre- 
cautions could  be  taken  by  vigilance,  such  precautions  were 
taken ;  so  that  some  opportimities  of  injuring  the  enemy  were 
neglected,  though  the  minds  of  all  v^'ere  bm-ning  to  take  re- 
venge, rather  than  that  injury  should  be  effected  with  any 
loss  to  our  soldiers.  Caesar  despatches  messengers  to  the 
neighbourmg  states;  by  the  hope  of  booty  he  invites  all  to  him, 
for  the  purpose  of  plundering  the  Eburones,  in  order  that 
the  life  of  the  Gauls  might  be  hazarded  in  the  woods  rather 
than  the  legionary  soldiers;  at  the  same  time,  in  order  that  a 
large  force  being  drawn  aroimd  them,  the  race  and  name  of 
that  state  may  be  annihilated  for  such  a  crime.  A  large  nuiD' 
ber  from  all  qxiarters  speedily  assembles 

Chap.  XXXV, — These  things  were  going  on  in  all  parts 
of  the  territories  of  the'Eburones,  and  the  seventh  day  was 
drawing  near,  by  which  day  Caesar  had  purposed  to  retiim  to 
the  baggage  a!id  the  legion.  Here  it  might  be  learned  how 
much  fortune  achieves  in  war,  and  how  great  casualties  she  pro- 
duces. The  enemy  having  been  scattered  and  alarmed^  as  wo 
related  above,  there  was  no  force  which  might  produce  even 
a  slight  occasion  of  fear.  The  report  extends  beyond  tho 
Hhine  to  the  Germans  that  the  Eburones  are  being  pillaged, 


r-HAP.  XXXVI.]  THE    GALLIC    WAS.,  159 

and  that  all  were  \rithout  distinction*  invited  to  the  plunder. 
The  Sigambri,  who  are  nearest  to  the  Rhine,  by  whom,  we  have 
mentioned  above,  the  Tenchtheri  and  Usipetes  were  received 
after  their  retreat,  collect  2,000  horse;  they  cross  the  Ehine 
in  ships  and  barks  thirty  miles  below  that  place  where  the 
bridge  was  entire  and  the  garrison  left  by  Caesar;  they  arrive 
at  the  frontiers  of  the  Ebiiiones,  surprise  many  who  were 
scattered  in  flight,  and  get  possession  of  a  large  amount  of 
cattle,  of  which  barbarians  are  extremely  covetous.  Allured 
by  booty,  they  advance  farther ;  neither  morass  nor  forest  ob- 
structs these  men,  bom  amidst  war  and  depredations;  they 
mquire  of  their  prisoners  in  what  parts  Cassar  is ;  they  find 
that  he  has  advanced  farther,  and  leam^that  all  the  army  has 
removed.  Thereon  one  of  the  prisonera  says,  "  "V\'liy  do  you 
pursue  such  wretched  and  trifling  spoil;  you,  to  whom  it  is 
granted  to  become  even  now  most  richly  endowed  by  fortune  ? 
In  three  hours  you  can  reach  Aduatuca,  there  the  Roman 
army  has  deposited  all  its  fortunes  ;  there  is  so  little  of  a  gar- 
lison  that  not  even  the  wall  can  be  manned,  nor  dare  any  one 
go  beyond  the  fortifications."  A  hope  having  been  presented 
them,  the  Germans  leave  in  concealment  the  plunder  they  had 
acquired ;  they  themselves  hasten  to  Aduatuca,  employing  as 
their  guide  the  same  man  by  whose  informatioti  they  had  be- 
come informed  of  these  things. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — Cicero,  who  during  all  the  foregoing  days 
had  kept  his  soldiers  in  camp  with  the  greatest  exactness,  and 
agreeably  to  the  injunctions  of  Caesar,  had  not  permitted 
even  any  of  the  camp-foUowers  to  go  beyond  the  fortification, 
distrusting  on  the  seventh  day  that  Cassar  would  keep  his  pro- 
mise as  to  the  number  of  days,  because  he  heard  that  he  had 
proceeded  farther,  and  no  report  as  to  his  returh  was  brought 
to  him,  and  being  urged  at  the  same  time  by  the  expressions  of 
those  who  called  his  tolerance  almost  a  siege,  if,  forsooth,  it  was 
not  permitted  them  to  go  out  of  the  camp,  since  he  might  ex- 
pect no  disaster,  whereoy  he  could  be  injured,  within  thi^e 
miles  of  the  camp,  while  nine  legions  and  aU  the  cavalry 
were  nnder  arms,  and  the  enemy  scattered'  and  almost 
annihilated,  sent  five  cohorts  into  the  neighbouring  corn- 
lands,  between  which  and  the  camp  only  one  hill  intervened^ 

•  "  Ultro,"  or,  tuch  as  chose ;  /r«e^. 


160  CJESAn's    COMMENTARIES  [^BOOK  71. 

for  the  purpose  of  foraging.  Many  soldiere  of  tlie  legions  had 
been  left  invalided  in  the  camp,  of  whom  those  who  had 
recovered  in  this  space  of  time,  being  about  300,  are  sent 
together  under  one  standard;  a  lai'ge  number  of  soldiers' 
attendants  besides,  with  a  great  number  of  beasts  of  burden, 
which  had  remained  in  the  camp,  permission  being  granted, 
follow  them. 

Chap.  XXXYII. — At  this  very  time,  the  German  horse  by 
chance  come  up,  and  immediately,  with  the  same  speed  with 
which  they  had  advanced,  attempt  to  force  the  camp  at  the  Dccut 
man  gate,  nor  were  they  seen,  in  consequence  of  woods  lying  ia 
tlie  way  on  that  side,  before  they  were  just  reaching  the  camp : 
so  much  so,  that  the  sutlers  who  had  their  booths  imder  the 
rampart  had  not  an  opportunity  of  retreating  within  the  camp. 
Our  men,  not  anticipating  it,  are  perplexed  by  the  sudden 
affair,  and  the  cohort  on  the  outpost  scarcely  sustains  the 
first  attack.  The  enemy  spread  themselves  on  the  other  sides  to 
ascertain  if  they  could  find  any  access.  Onr  men  with  diffi- 
culty defend  the  gates ;  the  veiy  position  of  itself  and  the  forti- 
fication secores  the  other  accesses.  There  is  a  panic  in  the 
entire  camp,  and  one  inquires  of  another  the  cause  of  the  con- 
fusion, nor  do  they  readUy  determine  whither  the  standards 
should  be  borne,  nor  into  what  quarter  each  should  betalve  him- 
self. One  avows  that  the  camp  is  already  taken,  another 
maintains  that,  the  enemy  having  destroyed  the  army  and 
commander-in-chief,  are  come  thither  as  conquerors ;  most  form 
strange  superstitious  fancies  from  the  spot,  and  place  before 
their  eyes  the  catastrophe  of  Cotta  and  Titurius,  who  had  fallen 
in  the  same  fort.  All  being  greatly  disconcerted  by  this  alarm, 
the  belief  of  the  bai'barians  is  strengthened  that  there  is  no 
garrison  within,  as  they  had  heai-d  from  their  prisoner.  They 
endeavour  to  force  an  entrance  and  encom'age  one  another  not 
to  cast  fi'om  their  hands  so  valuable  a  prize. 

Chap.  XXXVIII. — P.  Sextius  Baculus,  who  had  led  a 
principal  century  under  Caesar  (of  whom  we  have  made  men- 
tion in  previous  engagements),  had  been  left  an  invahd  in  the 
garrison,  and  had  now  been  five  days  without  food.  He, 
distrusting  his  own  safety  and  that  of  all,  goes  forth  fi-om  his 
tent  unarmed:  he  sees  that  the  enemy  are  close  at  hand  and 
that  the  mattor  is  in  the  utmost  danger;  he  snatches  arms 


chap;  3CL.]  THE    GAIXIO    WAB.  161 

fix»in  those  nearest,  and  stations  himself  at  the  gate.  The  cen- 
turions of  that  cohort  which  was  on  guard  follow  him ;  for  a 
short  time  thej^  sustain  the  fight  together.  Sextius  faints,  after 
receiving  many  wounds;  he  is  with  difficulty  saved,  drawn 
away  by  tb.e  hands  of  the  soldiers.  This  space  having  inter- 
vened, the  others  resume  courage  so  far  as  to  ventmre  to  take 
their  place  on  the  fortifications  and  ^resent  the  aspect  of  de- 
fenders. 

Chap.  XXXIX. — The  foraging  having  in  the  meantime 
been  completed,  our  soldiers  distinctly  hear  the  shout;  the 
horse  hasten  on  before  and  discover  in  what  danger  the 
afiair  is.  But  here  there  is  no  fortification  to  receive  them, 
in  their  alarm :  those  last  enlisted,  and  unskilled  in  military 
discipline  turn  their  ikces  to  the  military  tribune  and  the 
centurions;  they  wait  to  find  what  orders  may  be  given  by 
them.  No  one  is  so  courageous  as  not  to  be  disccacerted 
by  the  suddenness  of  the  affair.  The  barbarians,  espying  our 
standard  in  the  distance,  desist  from  the  attack ;  at  first  they 
suppose  that  the  legions,  which  they  had  learned  from  their 
prisoners  had  removed  farther  off,  had  returned;  afterwards, 
despising  their  small  number,  they  make  an  attack  on  them 
at  all  sides. 

Chap.  XL.  —  The  camp-followers  run  forward  to  the 
nearest  rising  ground;  being  speedily  driven  from  this  they 
throw  themselves  among  the  standards  and  companies:  they 
thus  so  much  the  more  alarm  the  soldiers  already  affrighted. 
Some  propose  that,  forming  a  wedge,'^  they  suddenly  break 
through,  since  the  camp  was  so  near;  and  if  any  part  should  be 
Burro'unded  and  slain,  they  fully  trust  that  at  least  the  rest  may 
be  saved;  others,  that  they  take  their  stand  on  an  eminence,  and 
all  undergo  the  same  destiny.  The  veteran  soldiers,  whom 
^e  stated  to  have  set  out  together  [with  the  others]  uiider 
a  standard,  do  not  approve  of  this.  Therefore  encouraging  each 
other,  imder  the  conduct  of  Caius  Trebonius,  a  Roman  knight, 
who  had  been  appointed  over  them,  they  break  through  the 
midst  of  the  enemy,  and  arrive  in  the  camp  safe  to  a  man.  The 
camp-attendants  and  the  horse  following  close  upon  them  with 
the  same  impetuosity,  are  saved  by  the  courage  of  the  soldiers, 

•  «  Cunfto  facto."  The  cunsus,  b  its  strict  and  proper  sense,  was  a  tri- 
angular figure     It  vas  not  peculiar  to  the  Romans.    Tacitvis  sseni6  to 

II 


162  C^SAB's   C01OIENTABIE6.  [BOOK  VI 

But  those  -who  had  taken  theu-  stand  upon  the  emiuence, 
having  even  now  acquired  no  experience  of  military  matters, 
neither  could  persevere  in  that  resohition  which  they  approved 
of,  namely,  to  defend  themselves  from  their  higher  position, 
Ror  imitate  that  vigour  and  speed  which  they  had  observed 
to  have  availed  others;  but,  attempting  to  reach  the  camp, 
had  descended  into  an  unfavourable  situation.  The  Cen- 
turions, some  of  whom  had  been  promoted  for  their  valour 
from  the  lower  ranks  of  other  legions  to  higher  ranks  in  this 
legion,  in  order  that  they  might  not  forfeit  their  glory  for  mih- 
tary  exploits  previously  acquired,  feU  together  fighting  most 
valiantly.  The  enemy  having  been  dislodged  by  their  valour, 
a  part  of  tho  soldiers  anived  safe  in  camp  contrary  to  their 
expectations ;  a  part  perished,  sun'ounded  by  the  barbarians. 

Chap.  XLL — The  Germans,  despairing  of  taking  the  camp 
by  storm,  because  they  saw  that  our  men  had  taken  up  their 
position  on  the  fortifications,  retreated  beyond  the  Rhine  with 
that  plunder  which  they  hid  deposited  in  the  woods  And  so 
great  was  the  alarm,  even  after  the  departm-e  of  the  en  em} ,  that 
when  C.  Volusenus,  who  had  been  sent  with  the  cavalry, 
arrived  that  night,  he  could  not  gain  credence  that  Caesar  was 
close  at  hand  with  his  army  safe.  Fear  had  so  pre-occupied 
the  minds  of  all,  that,  their  reason  being  almost  estranged,  they 
said  that  all  the  other  forces  having  been  cut  off,  the  cavalry 
alone  had  arrived  there  by  flight,  and  asserted  that,  if  the 
army  were  safe,  the  Germans  would  not  have  attacked  tho 
camp :  which  fear  the  arrival  of  Caesar  removed. 

Chap.  XX, II. — He,  on  his  retm-n,  being  well  aware  of  tho 
casualties  of  war,  complained  of  one  thing  [only],  namely,  that 
the  cohorts  had  been  sent  away  from  the  outposts  and  garrison 
[duty],  and  pointed  out  that  room  ought  not  to  have  been  left 
for  even  the  most  tiivial  casualty;  that  fortune  had  exercised 
great  influence  in  the  sudden"  arrival  of  then*  enemy;  much 
greater,  in  that  she  had  turned  the  barbarians  away  from  tho 
very  rampart  and  gates  of  the  camp.  Of  all  which  events, 
it  seemed  the  most  surprising,  that  the  Germans,  who  had 


spenk  of  it  as  the  ordinary  battle  array  of  the  Germans.  The  Romans 
adopted  it  only  under  particular  circumstances.  They  sometimes  received 
the  riine»'<  of  their  enemy  by  forming  a  figure  called  "  forceps,"  from  i\s 
resemblance  to  a  pair  of  (opened)  scissavs  jr  shears. 


CHAP.  XLIV.]  THE    GAILIO    WAS.  1^ 

crossed  the  Rhine  -with  this  object,  that  they  might  plunder  the 
territories  of  Ambiorix,  being  led  to  the  camp  of  the  Eomans, 
rendered  Ambiorix  a  most  acceptable  service. 

Chap.  XLIII. — Caesar,  having  again  marched  to  harass 
the  enemy,  after  collecting  a  l^ge  number  [of  auxiliaries] 
from  the  neighbouring  states,  despatches  them  in  all  di- 
rections. All  the  villages  and  all  the  buildings,  "which  each 
beheld,  were  on  fire :  spoil  "was  being  driven  off  from  all 
parts ;  the  com  not  only  "was  being  consumed  by  so  great 
numbers  of  cattle  and  men,  but  also  had  fallen  to  the 
earth,  o-wing  to  the  time  of  the  year  and  the  storms;  so 
that  if  any  had  concealed  themselves  for  the  present,  still, 
it  appeared  likely  that  they  must  perish  through  want  of 
all  things,  when  the  army  should  bo  dra"wn  off.  And  fre- 
quently it  came  to  that  point,  as  so  large  a  body  of  cavalry 
had  been  sent  abroad  in  all  directions,  that  the  prisoners 
declared  Ambiorix  had  just  then  been  seen  by  them  in 
flight,  and  had  not  even  passed  out  of  sight,  so  that  the 
hope  of  overtaking  him  being  raised,  and  unbounded  ex- 
ertions having  been  resorted  to,  those  who  thought  they 
should  acquire  the  highest  favour  "with  Caesar,  nearly  over- 
came nature  by  their  ardour,  and  continually,  a  little  only 
seemed  wanting  to  complete  success;  but  he  rescued  himself 
by  [means  of]  lurking-places  and  forests,  and,  concealed  by 
the  night  made  for  other  districts  and  quarters,  "with  no 
greater  guard  than  that  of  four  horsemen,  to  whom  alone  he 
ventured  to  confide  his  life. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Ha"ving  devastated  the  country  in  such 
a  manner,  Caesar  leads  back  his  army  with  the  loss  of  two 
cohorts  to  Durocortorum*  of  the  Remi,  and,  having.summoned 
A  council  of  Oaui  to  assemble  at  that  place,  he  resolved  to  hold 
jin  investigation  respecting  the  conspiracy  of  the  Senones  and 
Camutes,  and  having  pronounced  a  most  severe  sentence  upon 
Acco,  who  had  been  ttie  contriver  of  that  plot,  he  punished  him 
after  the  custom  of  our  ancestors.!      Some  fearing  a  trial, 

•  *•  Durocortorum  :"  Rheims. 

•f  "  The  custom  of  our  ancestors:"  more  majorum.  What  that  was  mav 
be  shown  by  a  quotation  from  Suetonius's  Life  of  Nero.  "  In  the  mean- 
time  he  snatched  some  letters  from  the  hands  of  a  servant  of  Phaon,  and, 
upon  reading  them  discovers  that  he  has  been  declared  by  the  senate  an 
^ncrny  of  the  state,  and  was  sought  for,  that  he  might  be  punished  mor6 


161  C^SAR  S    CO-MMENTAKIES.  LbOOK  VI 

fled;  wlicii  he  had  forbidden  these  fire  and  water,*  he  sta 
tioned  in  winter-quarters  two  legions  at  the  frontiers  of  the 
Treviri,  two  among  the  Lingones,  tlie  remaining  six  at  Agen 
dicum,f  in  the  territories  of  the  Senones ;  and,  having  provided 
corn  for  the  army,  he  set  out  for  Italy,  as  he  had  determined, 
to  hold  the  assizes. 

majorum.  Upon  which  l>e  inquired  what  kind  of  punishment  that  was,  antf 
was  told  it  consisted  in  the  criminal  being  stripped  naked  and  lashed  io 
death,  with  his  neck  fastened  within  a  cross-bar  (furea).'"  The  questionj 
however,  may  arise,  how  could  Nero  require  such  information  ? 

*  "  Ignis  et  aqucB  interdictio,"  the  penalty  here  spoken  of,  23  it  applied 
to  a  Roman  citizen,  involved  the  necessity  of  seeking  an  abode  beyond 
Italy.  We  may  suppose  the  sentence  was  Feverely  felt  bj  tJbese  revolu 
tionary  Senones ;  at  least  for  a  timew 

t  "  Agcndicuui ;"  Spns. 


CHAP.  I.]  *HB    GAXIIC    WAR.  16S 


BOOK  vn. 

THE   ARGUMENT. 

J.-ni.  Many  of  the  Gallic  nations  conspire  to  assert  their  freedom, — IV.- 
VII.  And  select  Vercingetorix  +"  3  Arvemian  as  Cornmander-in-criief. 
—VIII.,  IX.  Cassar  suddenly  invades  the  country  of  the  Arvemi,—  X. 
Succours  the  Boii, — XI.  Takes  Vellaunodunum  and  Genabum, — XII. 
XIV.  And  Noviodunum. — XV.-XIX.  The  ^auls  bum  all  the  towns 
of  the  Bituriges,  except  Avaricum,  into  -n-hich  they  throw  a  strong 
garrison,  as  Caesar  was  then  besieging  it. — XX.,  XXI.  In  the  mean- 
time Vercingetorix,  being  accused  of  treachery  by  his  countryifien,  com- 
pletely vindicates  himself. — XXII.-XXVII.  Avaricum  is  for  some  time 
ably  defended,— XXVIII.-XXXI.  But  is  at  length  taken  by  stom. 
XXXII.,  XXXIII.  Commotions  among  the  ^dui  divert  Caesar  from 
the  war. — XXXIV.-XXXVI.  After  quelling  them,  he  marches  at 
the  head  of  his  army  to  Gergovia.— XXXVII.-XLV.  V/hilst  he  is 
carrj'bg  on  the  war  there,  disturbances  break  out  a  second  time  among 
the  .^dui. — XLVI.  The  Romans  take  possession  of  three  different 
camps  belonging  to  the  enemy, — XLVH.-LII.  But  attacking  the 
town  too  impetuously,  are  repulsed  with  great  loss,— LIII.-LVII. 
— Caesar,  despairing  of  being  able  to  take  the  town,  removes  his  camp 
into  the  country  of  the  iEdui. — LVIII.-LXI.  Labienus,  after  carrymg 
on  the  war  successfully  against  the  Parisii, — LXII.  Joins  him. — 
LXIII.-  LXV.  All  the  Gauls,  with  very  few  exceptions,  follow  the 
example  of  the  iEdui,  and  revolt. — LXVI.,LXVII.  Under  the  com- 
mand of  Vercingecorix,  they  attack  Caesar  while  marching  into  the 
country  of  the  Sequani,  and  are  completely  defeated. —  LXVIII.- 
LXXIV.  He  pmrsues  them  as  far  as  Alesia,  and  surrounds  both  the  town 
and  tnemselvbs,  with  a  line  of  circumvallation. — LXXV  -LXXXVI. 
The  Gauls  select  the  bravest  men  in  their  respective  states,  and 
endeavoiu:  to  reheve  their  besieged  countrymen. — LXXXVII.  They 
sustain  a  total  defeat. — LXXXIX.  Alesia  and  Vercingetorix  surrender, 
.likewise  the  !^dui  and  several  other  states. 

Chap.  I. — Gaul  being  tranquil,  Caesar,  as  lie  had  determined, 
sets  out  for  Italy  to  hold  the  provincial  assizes.  Ihere  he 
receives  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Clodius;*  andy  being 

•  Clodiuf,  a  noble  but  licentious  Roman,  who  acted  a  prominent  part  in 
the  scenes  of  anarchy  and  violence  which  disgraced,  at- this  time,  the 
Roman  repubUc.  He  bore  a  bitter  hatred  to  Cicero  and  became  a  read} 
tool  in  the  hands  of  Pompey  and  others,  who  beheld,  in  the  eloquence  of 
Cicero,  the  greatsst  halwaik  of  the  constitution.  He  succeeded  in      jelling; 


166  C^SAB's    COMMENTABIES.  [feOOK%'U 

informed  of  the  decree  of  the  senate,  [to  the  effect]  that  all 
the  youth  of  Italy  should  take  the  mihtary  oath,  he  de- 
termined to  hold  a  levy  thi'oughout  the  entire  province. 
Report  of  these  events  is  rapidly  borne  into  Transalpine 
Gaul.  The  Gauls  themselves  add  to  the  report >  and  invent, 
what  the  case  seemed  to  require,  [namely]  thaV*  Caesar  was 
detained  by  commotions  in  the  city,  and  could  not,  amidst  so 
violent  dissensions,  come  to  his  army.  Animated  by  this 
opportunity,  they  -who  aiready,  prenously  to  this  occurrence, 
were  indignant  that  they  were  reduced  beneath  the  dominion 
of  Eome.  begin  to  organize  their  plans  for  war  more  openly 
and  daringly.  The  leading  men  of  Gaul,  having  convened 
councils  among  themselves  in  the  woods,  and  retired  places, 
complain  of  the  death  of  Acco :  they  point  out  that  this 
fate  may  fall  in  turn  on  themselves :  they  bewail  the  un- 
happy fate  of  Gaul ;  and  by  eveiy  sort  of  promises  and  re- 
wards, they  earnestly  sohcit  some  to  begin  the  war.  and 
assert  the  freedom  of  Gaul  at  the  hazard  of  their  hves. 
They  say  that  special  care  should  be  paid  to  this,  that  Csesar 
should  be  cut  off  from  his  army,  before  their  secret  plans 
should  be  divulged.  That  this  was  easy,  because  neither 
would  the  legions,  in  the  absence  of  their  general,  dare  to 
leave  tbeir  winter  quarters,  nor  could  the  general  reach  his 
army  without  a  guard :  finally,  that  it  was  better  to  be  slain 
in  battle,  than  not  to  recover  their  ancient  glory  ui  war,  and 
that  freedom  which  they  had  received  from  their  forefathers. 

Chap.  II. — "Tlnlst  these  things  are  in  agitation,  the  Car- 
nutes  declare  "  that  they  would  decHne  no  danger  for  the  sake 
of  the  general  safety,  "and  promise  "  that  they  woiJd  be  the 
first  of  all  to  begin  the  war  ;  and  since  they  cannot  at  present 
take  precautions,  by  giving  and  receiving  hostages,  that  the  af- 
fau'  shall  e  divulged  they  require  that  a  solemn  assm-ance 

the  father  of  his  country,  who  was,  nowever,  speedily  recalled.  Clodius 
met  a  death  worthy  of  his  life,  being  slain  by  a  gladiator  in  the  sennce  of 
Milo,  one  of  his  most  hated  political  opponents.  It  was  on  the  occasion 
of  Milo's  trial  for  the  death  of  Clodius  that  Cicero  pronounced  his  famous 
oration,  "  Pro  Milone,"  which  has  attracted  the  admiration  of  all  ages  for 
the  eloquence  of  the  language  and  beauty  of  the  diction. 

•  Plutarch  well  remarks,  that  had  Vercingetorix  waited  a  little  longer 
until  Caesar  had  actually  engaged  in  the  civil  war,  the  rising  ot  the  Gauls 
would  have  appeared  as  formidable  to  the  Romans  as  the  inroad  of  the 
Cimbri  and  Teutones, 


CHAP.  IV.]  «HB    OAUJC    W  Aft  16V 

be  given  them  by  oath  and  plighted  honour,  their  miUtary 
standards  being  brought  together  (in  Avhich  manner  their 
most  sacred  obhgations  are  made  binding),  that  they  should  not 
be  deserted  by  the  rest  of  the  Gauls  on  commencing  the  war. 

Chap  III. — AVhen  the  appointed  day  came,  the  Camutes, 
under  the  command  of  Cotuatus  and  Conetodunus,  desperate 
men,  meet  together  at  Genabum,  and  slay  the  Roman  citizens 
who  had  settled  there  for  the  purpose  of  trading,  (among  the 
rest.  Gains  Fui^ius  Cita,  a  distinguished  Roman  knight,  who  by 
Caesar's  orders  had  presided  over  the  provision  depaitment,) 
and  plunder  their  property.  The  renort  is  quickly  spread 
among  aU  the  states  of  Gaul;  for,  whenever  a  more  im- 
portant and  remarkable  event  takes  place,  they  transmit 
the  intelligence  through  their  lands  and  districts  by  a 
shout;*  the  others  take  it  up  in  succession,  and  pass  it  to 
their  neighbours,  as  happened  on  this  occasion ;  for  the  things 
which  were  done  at  Genabum  at  simrise,  were  heard  in  the 
territories  of  the  Arvemi  before  the  end  of  the  first  watch, 
which  is  an  extent  of  more  than  a  hundred  and  sixty  miles. 

Chap.  IV. — There  in  like  manner,  Vercingetorixf  the  son  of 
Celtillus  the  Arvemian,  a  young  man  of  the  highest  power 
(whose  father  had  held  the  supremacy  of  entire  Gaul,  and  had 
been  put  to  death  by  his  feUow  citizens,  for  this  reason, 
becaiiEQ  he  aimed  at  sovereign  power),  summoned  together  his 
dependents,  and  easily  excited  them.  On  his  design  being 
made  known,  they  rush  to  arms :  he  is  expelled  fi'om  the  town 
cf  Gergovia,|  by  his  uncle  Gobanitio  and  the  rest  of  the  nobles, 
who  were  of  opinion,  that  such  an  enterprise  ought  not  to  be 
hazarded :  he  did  not  however  desist,  but  held  in  the  country  a 

•  Men  were  pa-ted  on  heights  to  convey  the  intelligence  from  one  to  tht- 
•ther  by  shouts.  This  practice  was  adopted  in  Persia,  7"  .^Spaniards, 
on  their  invasiop  of  Peru,  found  that  runners  were  stationed  rt  regula- 

distancea  to  corivey  any  important  intelligence  to  the  govern      it. 

t  Vercinge'x)rix  appears  to  have  bcsn  by  far  the  most  talented  of  the  Gallic 
chieAains  that  ever  entered  the  listo  against  Cesar;  he  certainly  raised  the 
most  powerful  combination  against  Rome  vrhich  has  been  yet  mentioned;  and 
it  was  luider'him  that  the  warrior  Gauls  made  their  last  great  effort  to  crush 
the  overwhelming  power  of  Rome,  which  is  detailed  i-  the  present  book, 
Celtics  cholars  derive  the  name  Vercingetorix  from  Ver-cim-cedo-righ,  which 
means,  "chieftain  of  a  hundred  heads,"  or,  in  other  words,  "a  great  captain." 

+  Gergovia,  a  very  strong  tv^vn  and  fortress  of  the  Arvemi,  built  on  a 
very  high  mountain,  which  was  almost  inaccessible :  it  lay  to  the  west  of 
the  Albi.  and  is  remarkable  as  bong  the  only  place  in  Gaul  that  foiled 
the  arms  of  Caesar.    It  is  considered  to  be  the  modem  Mount  Gergma. 


168  C.ESAttS    COmtENTARIES.  [bOOK  VII. 

levy  of  the  needy  and  desperate.  Having  collected  such  a  body 
of  troops,  he  brings  over  to  his  sentiments  such  of  his  fello-w 
citizens  as  he  has  access  to  :  he  exhorts  them  to  take  up  arms 
in  behalf  of  the  general  freedom,  and  having  assembled  great 
forces  he  drives  fi-om  the  state  his  opponents,  by  whom  he  had 
been  expelled  a  short  time  previously.  He  is  saluted  king  by 
his  partisans ;  he  sends  ambassadors  in  every  direction,  he 
conjures  them  to  adhere  firmly  to  their  promise.  He  quickly 
attaches  te  his  interests  the  Senones,  Parisii,  Pictones,  Cadurci, 
Turones,  Aulerci,  Lemovice,  and  all  the  othei-s  who  border  on 
the  ocean ;  the  supreme  command  is  conferred  on  him  by 
unanimous  consent.  On  obtaining  this  authority,  he  demands 
hostages  from  all  these  states,  he  orders  a  fixed  number  ot 
soldiers  to  be  sent  to  him  immediately;  he  determines  what 
quantity  of  arms  each  state  shall  prepare  at  home,  and  before 
Wi.at  time ;  he  pays  particular  attention  to  the  cavalry.  Tg 
the  utmost  vigilance  he  adds  the  utmost  rigour  of  authority ; 
and  by  the  severity  of  liis  punishments  brings  over  th& 
wavering:  for  on  the  commission  of  a  greater  crime*  he  puts 
the  perpetrators  to  death  by  fire  and  every  sort  of  tortures ;  for 
a  slighter  cause,  he  sends  home  the  ofi^enders  with  their  ears 
cut  off,  or  one  of  their  eyes  put  out,  that  they  may  be  an 
example  to  the  rest,  and  frighten  others  by  the  severity  ot 
their  punishment. 

Chap.  V. — Having  quickly  collected  an  army  by  theit 
punishments,  he  sends  Lucteriiis,  one  of  the  Cadurci,  a  man 
of  the  utmost  daring,  with  part  of  his  forces,  into  the  tenitory 
of  the  Rutem;  and  marches  in  pei*son  into  tJie  country  of  the 
Bituriges.  On  his  arrival,  the  Bitunges  send  ambassadors  to 
the  ^dui,  under  whose  protection  they  were,  to  soUcit  aid  in 
order  that  they  might  more  easily  resist  the  forces  of  thb 
enemy.  The  ^dui,  by  the  advice  of  the  lieutenants  whom 
Caesar  had  left  Avith  the  army,  send  supplies  of  horse  and  foo\ 
to  succour  the  Bituriges.  "When  they  came  to  the  river  Loire, 
which  separates  the  B-'uriges  h-orn  the  .^dui,  they  delayed  u 
few  days  there,  and,  not  daring  to  pass  the  river,  return  home, 
and  send  back  word  to  the  lieutenants  that  they  had  returned 
through  fear  of  the  treachery  of  the  Bituriges,  who,  thev 
ascertained,  hud  formed  this  design,  that  if  the  -lEdui  should 
cross  the  nvtjr,  the  Bituriges  on  the  one  side,  and  the  Arverot 
•  Than  being  lixJce-wann  in  the  Gallic  ca-aec. 


CHAP,  Vni.]  THE    GAUJO    VAB.  160 

on  the  other,  should  surround  them.  Whether  they  did  this 
Cor  the.  reason  whicli  they  alleged  to  the  lieutenants,  or 
iofluenced  by  treachery,  we  think  that  we  ought  not  to  state  as 
certain,  because  we  have  no  proof.  On  their  departure,  the 
Bituriges  immediately  unite  themselves  to  the  Arvemi. 

Chap.  VI. — These  affairs  being  announced  to  Caesar  in 
Italy,  at  the  time  when  he  imderstood  that  matters  in  the  city 
had  been  reduced  to  a  more  tranquil  state  by  the  energy  of 
Cneius  Pompey,  he  set  out  for  Transalpine  Gaul.  After  he 
had  arrived  there,  he*  was  greatly  at  a  loss  to  know  by  what 
means  he  could  reach  his  army.  For  if  he  should  summon 
the  legions  into  the  province,  he  was  aware  that  on  their  march 
they  would  have  to  fight  in  his  absence ;  he  foresaw  too,  that  if 
he  himself  should  endeavom:  to  reach  the  army,  he  would  act 
injudiciously,  in  trusting  his  safety  even  to  those  who  seemed 
to  be  tranquillized. 

Chap.  VII. — In  the  meantime  Lucterius  the  Cadurcan, 
having  been  sent  into  the  country  of  the  Euteni,  gains  over 
that  state  to  the  Arvemi.  Ha^dng  advanced  into  the  country 
of  the  Nitiobriges,  and  Gabali,  he  receives  hostages  from  both 
nations,  and,  assembling  a  numerous  force,  marches  to  make  a 
descent  on  the  province  in  the  direction  of  Narbo.  Caesar, 
when  this  circumstance  was  announced  to  bim.,  thought  that 
the  march  to  Narbo  ought  to  take  the  precedence  of  all  his 
other  plans.  When  he  arrived  there,  he  encom-ages  the 
timid,  and  stations  garrisons  among  the  Kuteni,-|-  in  the  pro- 
\ince  of  the  Volcee  Arecomici,  and  the  country  around  Nai-bo 
which  was  in  the  vicinity  of  the  enemy ;  he  orders  a  portion  of 
the  forces  from  the  province,  and  the  recruits  which  he  had 
brought  from  Italy,  to  rendezvous  among  the  Helvii  who 
border  on  the  territories  of  the  Arvemi. 

Chap.  VIII. — These  matters  being  arranged,  and  Lucterius 
now  checked  and  forced  to  retreat,  because  he  thought  it 
dangerous  to  enter  the  line  of  Roman  garrisons,  CsBsar 
marches  into  the  country  of  the  Helvii;  although  moxmt 
Cayennes,!  which  separates  the  Arvemi  from  the   Helvii, 

•  Literally,  "  he  was  affected  vritn  great  difficulty." 

+  Cae^ir  calls  them  the  Rmeni  of  the  province,  to  distingxiish  them 
from  the  Ruteni  of  Aquitania. 

■  J  Mount  Cevenna,  or  Cebenna,  the  Cevennes,  a  lofty  chain  of  moontama 
which  separated  Aquitania  from  Gallia  Narboneosis,  and  joins  Mount  Jura. 


170  C-ESAB'3   COMilENTARIES.  [BOOK  Vtf. 

blocked  up  the  way  with  very  deep  snow,  as  it  was  th« 
severest  season  of  the  year ;  yet  having  cleared  away  the  snow 
to  the  depth  of  sis  feet,  and  ha\'ing  opened  the  roads,  he 
reaches  the  territories  of  the  Arverni,  with  infinite  labour  to 
his  soldiers.  This  people  being  surprised,  because  they 
considered  themselves  defended  by  the  Cevennes  as  by  a  wall, 
and  the  paths  at  this  season  of  the  year  had  never  before  been 
passable  even  to  inc'i\'iduals,  he  orders  the  cavalry  to  extend 
themselves  as  far  as  they  could,  and  strili.e  as  great  a  panic  as 
possible  into  the  enemy.  These  proceedinrs  are  speedily 
announced  to  VercingetorLx  by  rumour  and  his  messengers. 
Around  him  aU  the  Arverai  crowd  in  alarm,  and  solemnly  en- 
treat him  to  protect  their  property,  and  not  to  suffer  them  to 
be  plundered  by  the  enemy,  especially  as  he  saw  that  all  the 
war  was  transferred  into  their  country.  Being  prevailed 
upon  by  their  entreaties  he  moves  his  camp  from  the  country 
of  the  Bituriges  in  the  direction  of  the  Arverni. 

Chap.  IX. — Caesar,  having  delayed  two  days  in  that  place, 
because  he  had  anticipated  that,  in  the  natm'al  course  of  events, 
such  would  be  the  conduct  of  Vercingetorix,  leaves  the  army 
under  pretence  of  raising  recruits  and  cavalry :  he  places 
Brutus,  a  young  man,  in  command  of  these  fdrc'^s ;  he  gives 
him  instructions  that  the  cavalry  should  range  as  extensively 
as  possible  in  all  directions  ;  that  hs  would  exert  himself  not 
to  be  absent  from  the  camp  longer  than  three  days.  Having 
arranged  these  matters,  he  marches  to  Vienna*  by  as  long 
journeys  as  he  can,  when  his  own  soldiei*s  did  not  expect  him. 
Finding  there  a  fresh  body  of  cavalry,  which  he  had  sent  on  to 
that  place  several  days  before,  marching  incessantly  night  and 
day,  he  advanced  rapidly  through  the  teiTitory  of  the  ^dui 
into  that  of  the  Lingones,  in  wliich  two  legions  were  wintering, 
that,  if  any  plan  affecting  his  own  safety  shoalld  have  been 
organized  by  the  ^dui,  he  might  defeat  it  by  the  rapidity  ol 
his  movements..  WTien  he  arrived  there,  he  sends  information 
to  the  rest  of  the  legions,  and  gathers  aU  his  army  into  one 
place  before  intelUgence  of  his  arrival  could  be  announced  tc 
the  Arverni. 

Vercingetorix,  on  hearing  this  circumstance,  leads  back  liis 

•  Vienna,  now  Vtenne,  the  chief  town  of  the  Allobrogoo,  situated  oo 
t^  eastern  bank  of  the  ilhone. 


C?H4P.  XT.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  Vp. 

army  into  the  country  of  tlie  Bituriges ;  and  after  marching 
from  it  to  Gergovia,  a  town  of  the  Boii,  whom  Caesar  had 
settled  there  aft(3r  defeating  them  in  the  Helvetian  -war, 
and  had  rendered  tributary  to  the  j3Edui,  he  determined  to 
attack  it. 

Chap.  X. — This  action  caused  great  perplexity  to  Csesar  in 
the  selection  of  his  plans ;  [he  feared]  lest,  if  he  should  con- 
fine his  legions  in  one  place  for  the  remaining  portion  of  the 
winter,  all  Gaul  shoiild  revolt  when  the  tributaries  of  the  ^du.' 
were  subdued,  because  it  would  appear  that  there  was  in  him 
no  protection  Tor  his  friends  ;  but  if  he  should  draw  them  too 
Boon  out  of  their  winter  quarters,  he  might  be  distressed  by  the 
want  of  provisions,  in  consequence  of  the  difficulty  of  convey- 
ance. It  seemed  better,  however,  to  endure  every  hardship 
than  to  alienate  the  afflictions  of  aU  his  allies,  by  submitting  to 
such  an  insult.  Having,  therefore,  impressed  on  the  .ffidui 
the  necessity  of  supplying  him  with  provisions,  he  sends 
forward  messeng\3r3  to  the  Boii  to  inform  them  of  his  arrival, 
and  encourage  them  to  remain  firm  in  their  aHegianco,  and 
resist  the  attack  of  the  enemy  with  great  resolution.  Having 
left  two  legions  and  the  luggage  of  the  entire  army  at  Agen 
dicum,*  he  marches  to  the  Boii 

Chap.  XI. — On  the  second  day,  when  he  came  to  Vellau 
dunum,t  a  town  of  the  Senones,  he  determined  to  attack  it,  in 
order  that  he  might  not  leave  an  enemy  in  his  rear,  snd  might 
the  more  easily  procure  supplies  of  provisions,  and  draw  a  hue 
of  circumvallation  around  it  in  two  days :  on  the  third  day, 
ambassadors  being  sent  from  the  town  to  treat  of  a  capitulation, 
he  orders  their  arms  to  be  brought  together,  their  cattle  to  be 
brought  forth,  and  six  hundred  hostages  to  be  given.  He 
leaves  Caias  Trebonius  his  lieutenant,  to  complete  these  arrange 
ments  ;  he  himself  sets  out  with  the  iatenUon  of  marching  as 
soon  as  possible,  to  Genabum,  a  town  of  the  C&mutes,  who 
having  then  for  the  first  time  received  information  of  the  siege 
of  Vellaunodunum,  as  they  thought  that  it  would  be  protracted 
to  a  longer  time,  were  preparing  a  grxrison  to  send  to  Genabum 

♦  Agendicum,  now  Senfi,  the  chief  city  of  the  Senonea.  It  stood  below 
the  confluence  of  the  Vanne  and  the  Yonne,  a  southern  branch  of  the 
Seine. 

+  Vellaunodunum,  nov  Beauns,  a  town  of  the  Senones,  about  flf^y-flvo 
miles  south  of  Paris. 


173  CeSAB's   COMMENTARIES.  J^BOOK  VIL 

for  the  defence  of  that  town.  Caesar  arrived  here  in  two  days ; 
after  pitching  his  camp  before  the  town,  being  prevented  by 
the  time  of  fiie  day,  he  defers  the  attack  to  the  next  day,  and 
orders  his  soldiers  to  prepare  whatever  was  necessf.ry  for  that 
enterprise  ;  and  as  a  bridge  over  the  Loire  connected  the  town 
of  Genabum*  with  the  opposite  bank,  fearijig  lest  the  inhabit- 
ants should  escape  by  night  from  the  town,  he  orders  two 
legions  to  keep  watch  under  arms.  The  people  of  Genabum 
came  forth  silently  fi-om  the  city  before  midnight,  and  began 
to  cross  the  river.  When  this  circximstance  was  announced  by 
scouts,  Caesar,  having  set  fire  to  the  gates,  sends  in  the  legions 
which  he  had  ordered  to  be  ready,  and  obtains  possession  of 
the  town  so  completely,  that  very  few  of  the  whole  number  of 
the  enemy  escaped  being  taken  ahve,  because  the  narrowness 
of  the  bridge  and  the  roads  prevented  the  multitude  from 
escaping.  He  pillages  and  bums  the  town,  gives  the  booty  to 
the  soldiers,  then  leads  his  army  over  the  Loire,  and  marches 
into  the  territories  of  the  Bituriges. 

Chap.  XII. — Vercingetorix,  when  he  ascertained  the  arrival 
of  Caesar,  desisted  from  the  siege  [of  Gergovia],  and  marched 
to  meet  Caesar.  The  latter  had  commenced  to  besiege  Novio- 
dimum;  and  when  ambassadors  came  from  this  town  to  beg 
that  he  would  pardon  them  and  spare  their  lives,  in  order 
that  he  might  execute  the  rest  of  his  designs  with  the  rapidity 
by  which  he  had  accomplished  most  of  them,  he  orders  their 
anns  to  be  collected,  their  horses  to  be  brought  forth,  and 
hostages  to  be  given.  A  part  of  the  hostages  being  now  de- 
livered up,  when  the  rest  of  the  terms  were  being  performed, 
a  few  centurions  and  soldiers  being  sent  into  the  town  to 
collect  the  arms  and  horses,  the  enemy's  cavalry  which  had 
outstripped  the  main  body  of  Vercingetorix's  army,  was  seen 
at  a  distance  ;  as  soon  as  the  townsmen  beheld  them,  and 
entertained  hopes  of  assistance,  raising  a  sbout,  tliey  began  to 
take  up  arms,  shut  the  gates,  and  line  the  ^vaUs.  When  the 
centurions  in  the  town  vmderstood  from  the  signal-making  of  the 
Gauls  that  they  were  forming  some  new  design,  they  drew  their 
swords  and  seized  the  gates,  and  recovered  all  their  men  safe. 

Chap  XIII. — Caesar  orders  the  horse  to  be  drawn  out  of 

*  Genabitm,  a  town  of  the  Aureliani,  situated  on  the  Loire,  which  ran 
through  ft  It  was  subsequently  called  by  the  inhabitants  AurelianuzD) 
which  by  a  slight  change  became  the  modem  Orleans. 


THAP.  3X7.]  *EB    OAlilO    VTAE.  178 

the  camp,  and  commences  a  cavalry  action.  His  men  being  now 
distressed,  Caesar  sends  to  their  aid  about  four  hundred  Germau 
horse,  which  he  had  determined,  at  the  beginning,  to  keep  with 
himself.  The  Gauls  could  not  withstand  their  attack,  but  were 
put  to  flight,  and  retreated  to  their  main  body,  after  losing  a 
great  number  of  men.  When  they  were  routed,  the  townsmen, 
again  intimidated,  arrested  those  persons  by  whose  exertions 
they  thought  tnat  the  mob  had  been  roused,  and  brought  them 
to  Cassar,  and  surrendered  themselves  xo  him.  When  thes» 
afiairs  were  accompHshed,  Caesar  mai'ched  to  the  Avaricum,* 
which  was  the  largest  and  best  fortified  town  in  the  territories 
of  the  Bituriges,  aad  situated  in  a  most  fertile  tract  of 
countiy ;  because  he  confidently  expected  that  on  taking  that 
town,  he  would  reduc-e  bene&th  his  dominion  the  state  of  the 
Bituriges. 

Chap  XIV. — Vercingetorix,  after  sustaining  such  a  senes  of 
losses  at  Vellaunodunum,  Genabum,  and  No\iodunum,  summons 
his  men  to  a  council.  He  impresses  on  them  "  that  the  war 
must  be  prosecuted  on  a  very  different  system  from  that  which 
h^ji  been  previously  adopted;  but  they  should  by  all  means 
aim  at  this  object,  that  the  Romans  should  be  prevented  from 
foraging  and  procuring  pro\isioa^ ;  that  this  was  easy,  because 
they  themselves  were  well  supplied  with  cavaliy,  and  were  lilce- 
vfise  assisted  by  the  season  of  the  year  ;  that  forage  could  not  bo 
cut ;  that  the  enemy  must  necessarily  disperse,  and  look  for  it  in 
the  houses,  that  all  these  might  be  daily  destroyed  by  the  horse. 
Besides  that  the  interests  of  private  property  must  be  neglected 
for  the  sake  of  the  general  safety ;  tkat  the  villages  and  houses 
ought  to  be  fired,  over  such  an  extent  of  country  in  every  direc- 
tion from  Boia,  as  the  Romans  appeared  capable  of  scouring  in 
their  seerch  for  forage.  That  an  abundance  of  these  necessaries 
could  be  supplied  to  them,  because  they  would  be  assisted  by 
the  resources  of  those  in  whose  territories  the  war  would  be 
waged  :  that  the  Romans  either  would  not  bear  the  privation, 
or  else  would  advance  to  any  distance  from  the  camp  with  con- 
siderable danger ;  and  that  it  made  no  difference  whether  they 
slew  them  or  stripped  them  of  their  baggage,  since,  if  it  was 

•  Avajicum,  the  modem  Bourges,  the  largest  and  best  fortified  to^rn  ol 
the  Bituriges,  whose  name  it  subbcquently  bore.  It  derived  its  ancient  ap- 
pellation from  the  river  Ava-ra,  the  Euse.  one  of  the  southern  branches  tf 
thaLoirc 


174  o^sab's  commentaries  |^book  vn. 

lost,  ttey  could  not  carry  on  the  war.  Besides  that,  the  towns 
ought  to  be  burnt  which  were  not  seciu-ed  against  every  danger 
by  tbeir  fortifications  or  natm-al  advantages  ;  that  there  should 
not  be  places  of  retreat  for  their  own  countrymen  for  declining 
military  service,  nor  be  exposed  to  the  Komans  as  induce- 
ments to  carry  off  abimdance  of  provisions  and  plunder.  If 
these  sacrifices  should  appear  heavy  or  galling,  that  they  ought 
to  consider  it  much  more  distressing  that  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren should  be  dragged  off  to  slavery,  and  themselves  slain ; 
the  evils  which  must  necessarily  befall  the  conquered. 

Chap.  XV. — This  opinion  having  been  approved  of  by 
unanimous  consent,  more  than  twenty  towns  of  the  Bituriges 
are  burnt  in  one  day.  Conflagi-ations  are  beheld  in  every 
quarter ;  and  although  all  bore  this  with  great  regi-et,  yet  they 
laid  before  themselves  this  consolation,  that,  as  the  victory  was 
certain,  they  cdold  quickly  recover  their  losses.  There  is  a 
debate  concerning  Avaricum  in  the  general  council,  whether 
they  should  decide,  that  it  should  be  burnt  or  defended.  The 
Bituriges  threw  themselves  at  the  feet  of  all  the  Gauls,  and 
entreat  that  they  should  not  be  compelled  to  set  fire  with  their 
own  hands  to  the  fairest  city  of  almost  the  whole  of  Gaul,  which 
was  both  a  protection  and  ornament  to  the  state ;  they  say  that 
"they  could  easily  defend  it,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  ground, 
for,  being  enclosed  almost  on  every  side  by  a  river  and  a  marsh, 
it  had  only  one  entrance,  and  that  very  narrow."  Permission 
being  granted  to  them  at  theii*  earnest  request,  Vercingetorix  at 
first  dissuades  them  from  it,  but  afterwards  concedes  the  point, 
o^^g  to  their  entreaties  and  the  compassion  of  the  soldiers 
A  proper  garrison  is  selected  for  the  town. 

Chap.  XVI. — Vercingetorix  follows  closeiy  upon  Caesar  by 
shorter  marches,  and  selects  for  his  camp  a  place  defended  by 
woods  and  marshes,  at  the  distance  of  fifteen  miles  from 
Avaricum.  There  he  received  intelhgence  by  trusty  scouts, 
eveiy  hour  in  the  day,  of  what  was  going  on  at  Avaricum,  and 
ordered  whatever  he  wished  to  be  done;  he  closely  watched  all 
our  expeditions  for  com  and  forage,  and  whenever  they  were 
compeUed  to  go  to  a  greater  distance,  he  attacked  them  when 
dispersed,  and  inflicted  severe  loss  upon  them;  although  the 
evil  was  remedied  by  our  men,  as  far  as  precautions  could 
be  taken,  by  going  forth  at  irregular  times,  and  by  different 
ways. — 


CHAP.  XVIII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  175 

Chap  XVII. — Caesar  pHchmg  his  camp  at  tliat  side  of  £hc 
to-mi  which  -vas  not  defended  by  the  river  and  marsh,  and  had 
a  very  narrow  approach,  as  we  have  mentioned,  began  to  raise 
the  vineae  and  erect  two  towers ;  for  the  nature  of  the  place 
prevented  him  from  drawing  a  line  of  circumvallation.  He 
never  ceased  to  importune  tiie  Boii  and  ^dui  for  supplies  of 
com;  of  whom  the  one  [the  ^dui],  because  they  were  acting 
with  no  zeal,  did  not  aid  him  much;  the  others  [the  Boii],  as 
their  resources  were  not  great,  quickly  consumed  what  they 
had.  Although  the  army  was  distressed  by  the  greatest  want 
of  com,  through  the  poverty  of  the  Boii,  the  apathy  of  the 
.^dui,  and  the  burning  of  the  houses,  to  such  a  degree,  that  for 
several  days  the  soldiers  were  without  com,  and  satisfied  their 
extreme  hunger  with  cattle  driven  from  the  remote  villages ; 
yet  no  language  was  heard  from  them  unworthy  of  the  majesty 
of  the  Roman  people  and  their  former  victories.  Moreover, 
when  Caesar  addi'essed  the  legions,  one  by  one,  when  at  work, 
and  said  that  he  would  raise  the  siege,  if  they  felt  the  scarcity 
too  severely,  they  unanimously  begged  him  "  not  to  do  so ; 
that  they  had  served  for  several  years  imder  his  command  in 
such  a  manner,  that  they  never  submitted  to  insult,  and  never 
abandoned  an  enterprise  without  accomplishing  it ;  that  they 
should  consider  it  a  disgrace  if  they  abandoned  the  siege  after 
commencing  it;  that  it  was  better  to  endure  every  hardship 
than  not  to  avenge*  the  manes  of  the  Roman  citizens  who 
perished  at  Genabum  by  the  perfidy  of  the  Gauls  "  They  en- 
trusted the  same  declarations  to  the  centurions  and  military 
tribunes,  that  through  them  they  might  be  communicated  to 
Ccesar. 

Chap.  XVIII. — When  the  towers  nad  now  approached  the 
walls,  Csesat  assertained  from  the  captives  that  Vercingetorix, 
after  destroying  the  forage,  had  pitched  his  camp  nearer 
Avancum,  and  that  he  himself  with  the  cavalry  and  light- 
armed  infantry,  who  generally  fought  among  the  horse,  had 
gono  to  lay  an  ambuscade  in  that  quarter,  to  which  he  thought 
that  ouj"  troops  would  come  the  next  day  to  forage.  On  learn- 
ing these  facts,  he  set  out  from  the  camp  secretly  at  midnight, 
and  reached  the  camp  of  the  enemy  early  in  the  morning. 

*  Parenlo  means,  properly,  to  celebrate  the  funeral  obsequies  of  a 
parent  or  friend;  hence,  by  on  easy  transition,  it  came  to  signify  "to 
areoge  tlie  doath  of  anv  one." 


176.  C^SAE's   commentaries.  [book  VII 

They  having  quickly  learaed  the  arrival  of  Caesar  oy  scouts, 
hid  their  cars  and  baggage  in  the  thickest  parts  of  the  woods, 
and  drew  up  all  their  forces  ia  a  lofty  and  open  space :  which 
circumstance  being  announced,  Caesar  immediately  ordered  the 
baggage  to  be  piled,  and  the  arms  to  be  got  ready 

Chap.  XIX. — There  was  a  lull  of  a  gentle  ascent  from  the 
bottom  ;  a  dangerous  and  impassable  marsh,  not  more  than 
fifty  feet  broad,  begirt  it  on  'almost  every  side.  The  Gauls, 
having  broken  down  the  bridges,  posted  themselves  ou  this 
hill,  in  confidence  of  their  position,  and  being  di'awn  up  ia 
tribes  according  to  their  respective  states,  held  all  the  fords 
and  passages  of  that  marsh  with  trusty  guards,  thus  detemuned 
that  if  the  Romans  should  attempt  to  force  the  marsh,  thej 
would  overpower  them  from  the  higher  ground  while  sticking 
in  it,  so  that  whoever  saw  the  nearness  of  the  position,  would 
imagine  that  the  two  armies  were  prepared  to  fight  on  almost 
equal  terms ;  but  whoever  should  view  accurately  the  disad- 
vantage of  position,  would  discover  that  they  were  showing 
off  an  empty  affectation  of  courage.  Caesar  clearly  points 
out  to  his  soldiers,  who  were  indignant  that  the  enemy  could 
bear  the  sight  of  them  at  the  distance  of  so  short  a  space,  and 
were  earnestly  demanding  the  signal  for  action,  "  with  how 
great  loss  and  the  death  of  how  many  gallant  men  the  victory 
would  necessarily  be  purchased :  and  when  he  saw  them  so  de- 
termined to  decline  no  danger  ior  his  renown,  that  he  ought  to 
be  considered  guilty  of  the  utmost  injustice  if  he  did  not  hold 
their  life  dearer  than  his  personal  safety."  Having  thus  con- 
soled his  soldiers,  he  leads  them  back  on  the  same  day  to  the 
camp,  and  determined  to  prepare  the  other  things  which  were 
necesary  for  the  siege  of  the  tA)wn. 

Chap.  XX. — Vercingetorix,  when  he  had  returned  to  his 
men,  was  accused  of  treason,  in  that  he  had  moved  his  camp 
nearer  the  Eomans.  in  that  he  had  gone  away  with  aU  the 
cavalry,  ha  that  he  had  left  so  great  forces  without  a  com- 
mander, in  that,  on  his  departure,  the  Eomans  had  come  at 
fueh  a  favourable  season,  and  with  such  despatch;  that  all 
these  circumstances  could  not  have  happened  accidentally  or 
without  design ;  that  he  preferred  hol(hng  the  sovereignty  of 
Gaul  by  the  grant  of  Caesar,  to  acquiring  it  by  then:  favour. 
Being  accused  in  such  a  iua,x.aer,  he  made  the  following  reply 
to  these  charges: — "That  his  moving  his  camp  had  been 


CHAP.  XX 1  THE  GALLIC   WAR.  177 

caused  by  "want  of  forage,  and  hod  been  done  c\en  by  their 
advice ;  that  his  approaching  near  the  Romans  had  been  a 
ineasure  dictated  by  the  favourable  nature  of  the  ground,  which 
would  defend  him  by  its  natural  strength;  that  the  service 
of  the  cavalry  could  not  have  been  requisite  in  marshy  ground, 
and  was  useful  in  that  place  to  which  they  had  gone ;  tiiat  he, 
on  his  departure,  had  given  the  supreme  command  to  no  no  one 
intentionally,  lest  he  should  be  induced  by  the  eagerness  ox 
the  multitude  to  hazard  an  engagement,  to  which  he  perceived 
that  all  were  inclined,  owing  to  their  want  of  energy,  because  they 
were  unable  to  endure  fatigue  any  longer.  That,  if  the  Romans 
in  the  meantime  came  up  by  chance,  they  [the  Gauls]  should 
feel  grateful  to  fortune ;  if  invited  by  the  injformation  of  some 
one  they  should  feel  grateful  to  him,  because  they  were  enabled 
to  see  distinctly  from  the  higher  ground  the  smallness  of  the 
number  of  their  enemy,  and  despise  the  courage  of  those  who, 
not  daring  to  fight,  retreated  disgracefully  into  their  camp. 
That  he  desired  no  power  from  Caesar  by  treachery,  since  he 
could  have  it  by  victory,  which  was  now  assured  to  himself  and 
to  all  the  Gauls ;  nay,  that  he  would  even  give  them  back  the 
command,  if  they  thought  that  they  conferred  honour  on  him, 
rather  than  received  safety  from  him.  That  you  may  be  as- 
sured," said  he,  "  that  I  speak  these  words  with  truth ; — ^listen 
to  these  Roman  soldiei-s  I "  He  produces  some  camp-followers 
whom  he  had  surprised  on  a  foraging  expedition  some  days 
before,  and  had  tortured  by  famine  and  confinement.  They 
being  previously  instructed  in  what  answers  they  should  make 
when  examined,  say,  "  That  they  were  legionary  soldiers,  that, 
urged  by  famine  and  want,  they  had  recently  gone  forth  from 
the  camp,  [to  see]  if  they  could  find  any  com  or  cattle  in  the 
fields;  that  the  whole  army  was  distressed  by  a  similar 
scarcity,  nor  had  any  one  now  sufficient  strength,  nor  cotild 
bear  the  labour  of  the  work ;  and  therefore  that  the  general 
was  determined,  if  he  made  no  progress  in  the  siege,  to  draw 
off  his  army  in  three  days."  "  These  benefits,"  says  Vercinge- 
torix,  "  you  receive  from  me,  whom  yon  accuise  of  treason — 
me,  by  whose  exertions  you  see  so  powerful  and  victorious  an 
army  almost  destroyed  by  famine,  without  shedding  one  drop  o! 
your  blood ;  and  I  have  taken  precautions  that  no  state  shall 
admit  within  its  territories  this  army  in  its  ignominious  flight 
tarn  this  place." 


its  0*9AB*8    COMMENTAJUES.  fBOOK  Vis 

Chap.  XXI  — The  "whole  multitude  raise  a  shout  aad 
clash  their  arms,  according  to  their  custom,  as  they  usually 
do  in  the  case  of  him  of  -whose  speech  they  approve ;  Qthey 
exclaim]  that  Vercingetorix  was  a  consummate  general,  and 
that  they  had  no  doubt  of  his  honour ;  that  the  war  could  not 
be  conducted  -with  greater  prudence.  They  determine  that 
ten  thousand  men  should  be  picked  out  of  the  entire  army  and 
sent  into  the  town,  and  decide  that  the  general  safety  should  not 
be  entrusted  to  the  Bitiuiges  alone,  because  they  were  aware 
that  the  glory  of  the  victory  must  rest  with  the  Bituriges,  if 
ihey  made  good  the  defence  of  the  town. 

Chap.  XXII. — To  the  extraordinary  valour  of  our  soldiers, 
devices  of  every  sort  were  opposed  by  the  Gauls;  since  they 
are  a  nation  of  consummate  ingenuity,  and  most  skiKul  in  imi- 
tating and  making  those  things  which  are  impaited  by  any 
one;  for  they  turned  aside  the  hooks*  with  nooses,  and  when 
they  had  caught  hold  of  them  firmly,  di-ew  them  on  by  means 
of  engines,  and  undermined  the  mound  the  more  sldlfully  on 
this  accoimt,  because  there  are  in  their  territories  extensive 
iron  mines,  and  consequently  every  description  of  mining  ope- 
rations is  known  and  practised  by  them.  They  had  furnished, 
moreover,  the  whole  wall  on  every  side  with  turrets,  and  had 
covered  thein  with  skins.  Besides,  in  their  frequent  sallies  by 
day  and  night,  they  attempted  either  to  set  fire  to  the  moun4, 
or  attack  our  soldiers  when  engaged  in  the  works ;  and,  mor<»- 
over,  by  splicing  the  upright  timbers  of  their  own  towers,  they 
equalled  the  height  of  ours,  as  fast  as  the  mound  had  daily  raised 
them,  and  countermined  our  mines,  and  impeded  the  working 
of  them  by  stakes  bent  and  sharpened  at  the  ends,  and  boiling 
pitch,  aiid  stones  of  very  great  weight,  and  prevented  them 
from  approaching  the  walls. 

Chap.  XXIII. — But  this  is  usually  the  form  of  all  th^ 
Gallic  waUs.  Straight  beams,  connected  lengthwise  and  two 
feet  distant  from  each  other  at  equal  inten-als,  are  placed 
together  on  the  ground ;  these  are  mortised  on  the  inside,  and 
covered  with  plenty  of  earth.     But  the  intervals   which  we 

*  These  are  the  falees  muraks.  When  they  were  struck  ag^nst  the 
walls  to  tear  out  the  stones,  the  Gaub  standing  on  tht  ♦.op  caug^'  them  by 
a  sort  of  snares  and  prevented  their  blows,  and  drew  tuem  over  the  walia 
« ito  C\e  town.  They  also  undermined  the  embankments  of  the  Romans 
and  rendered  them  useless. 


CHAP    X3CV.J  THE    GALLIC    WiJR.  179 

have  mentioned,  are  closed  up  in  front  by  large  stones. 
These  being  thus  laid  and  cemented  together,  another  row  is 
added  above,  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  same  interval  may  be 
observed,  and  that  the  beams  may  not  touch  one  another,  but 
equal  spaces  intervening,  each  row  of  beams  is  kept  firmly  in 
its  place  by  a  row  of  stones  In  this  manner  the  whole  wall  is 
consolidated,  until  the  regular  height  of  the  wall  be  completed. 
This  work,  with  respect  to  appearance  and  variety,  is  not  im^ 
sightly,  owing  to  the  alternate  rows  of  beams  and  stones,  which 
preserve  their  order  in  right  lines ;  and,  besides,  it  possesses 
great  advantages  as  regards  utility  and  the  defence  of  cities; 
for  the  stone  protects  it  from  fire,  and  the  wood  from  the  bat- 
tering ram,  since  it  [the  wood]  beuig  mortised  in  the  inside 
with  rows  of  beams,  generally  forty  feet  each  in  length,  can 
neither  be  broken  through  nor  torn  asunder. 

Chap.  XXIV. — The  siege  having  been  impeded  by  so  many 
disadvantages,  the  soldiers,  although  they  were  retarded  during 
the  whole  time,  by  the  mud,  cold,  and  constant  showers,  yet 
by  their  incessant  labour  overcame  all  these  obstacles,  and  in 
twenty-five  days  raised  a  mound  three  hundred  and  thirty  feet 
broad  and  eighty  feet  high.  When  it  almost  touched  the 
enemy's  walls,  and  Caesar,  according  to  his  usual  custom, 
kept  watch  at  the  work,  and  encouraged  the  soldiers  not  to 
discontinue  the  work  for  a  moment :  a  little  before  the  third 
watch  they  discovered  that  the  mound  was  sinking,  since  the 
enemy  had  set  it  on  fire  by  a  mine  j  and  at  the  same  time  a 
shout  was  raised  along  the  entire  wall,  and  a  sally  was  made 
from  two  gates  on  each  side  of  the  tmTets.  Some  at  a  dis- 
tance were  casting  torches  and  dry  wood  from  the  wall  on  the 
mound,  others  were  pouring  on  it  pitch,  and  other  materials, 
by  V7hich  the  flame  might  be  excited^,  so  that  a  plan  could 
hardly  be  formed,  as  to  where  they  should  first  run  to  the  de- 
fence, or  to  what  part  aid  Rhould  be  brought.  However,  as  two 
legions  always  kept  guard  before  the  camp  by  Caesar's  ordere, 
and  several  of  them  were  at  stated  times  at  the  work,  measures 
were  promptly  taken,  that  some  nhould  oppose  the  sallying 
party  others  draw  back  the  towers  and  make  a  cut  in  the  ram 
part ;  and  moreover,  that  the  whole  army  should  hasten  from 
the  camp  to  extinguish  the  flames. 

Chap.  XXV. — When  the  battle  was  going  on  in  every  direc- 
tiou,  the  rest  of  the  night  being  now  spent,  and  fiesh  hopes  of 
N  2 


180  c-esab's  commeotabies.  [book  vu. 

victory  aiways  arose  before  the  enemy :  the  more  so  on  this  ac- 
count because  they  saw  the  coverings  of  our  towers  burnt  away, 
and  perceived,  that  we,  being  exposed,  could  not  easily  go  to 
give  assistance,  and  they  themselves  were  always -relieving  the 
weary  with  fresh  men,  and  considered  that  all  the  safety  of 
Gaul  rested  on  this  crisis ;  there  happened  in  my  own  view  a 
circumstance  which,  having  appeared  to  be  worthy  of  record, 
we  thought  it  ought  not  to  be  omitted.  A  certain  Graul  before 
the  gate  of  the  town,  who  was  casting  into  the  fire  opposite 
the  turret  balls  of  tallow  and  fire  which  were  passed  along  to 
him,  was  pierced  mth  a  dart  on  the  right  side  and  fell  dead.* 
One  of  those  next  him  stepped  ov'er  him  as  he  lay,  and  dis- 
charged the  same  office :  when  the  second  man  was  slain  in  the 
same  manner  by  a  wound  from  a  crossbow,  a  third  succeeded 
him,  and  a  fourth  succeeded  the  third :  nor  was  this  post  left 
vacant  by  the  besieged,  until,  the  fire  of  the  mound  having 
been  extinguished,  and  the  enemy  repulsed  in  every  direction, 
an  end  was  put  to  the  fighting. 

Chap.  XXVI.-^The  Gauls  having  tried  every  expedient,  as 
nothing  had  succeeded,  adopted  the  design  of  fleeing  from  the 
town  the  next  day,  by  the  advice  and  order  of  Vercingetorix. 
They  hoped  that,  l3y  attempting  it  at  the  dead  of  night,  they 
would  effect  it  without  any  great  loss  of  men,  because  the 
camp  of  Vercingetorix  was  not  far  distant  from  the  town,  and 
the  extensive  marsh  which  intervened,  was  likely  to  retard 
the  Romans  in  the  pursuit.  And  they  were  now  preparing  to 
execute  this  by  night,  when  the  matrons  suddenly  ran  out  into 
the  streets,  and  weeping  cast  themselves  at  the  feet  of  their, 
husbands,  and  requested  of  them,  with  every  entreaty,  that 
they  should  not  abandon  themselves  and  their  common  children 
to  the  enemy  for  punishment,  because  the  weakness  of  their 
nature  and  physical  powers  prevBnted  them  from  taking  to 
flight.  When  they  saw  that  they  (as  fear  does  not  gene- 
rally admit  of  mercy  in  extreme  danger)  persisted  in  their 
resolution,  they  began  to  shout  aloud,  and  give  intelligence  of 
their  flight  to  the  Romans.  The  Gauk  being  intimidated  by 
fear  of  this,  lest  the  passes  should  be  preoccupied  by  the 
Roman  cavalry,  desisted  from  their  design. 

•  These  "ballB-  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand  until  they  came  to  him, 
and  he  was  in  the  act  of  throwing'  them  into  the  fire  when  he-  wafl  struck  b» 
th«  HiTow  from  the  croGS-boK 


CHAP.  XXIX.]  THE  GALLIC  VTA-R.  181 

Chap.  XXVII. — The  "neio  day  Caesar,  the  tower  beicg 
advanced,  and  the  works  which  he  had  determined  to  raise 
being  arranged,  a  violent  storm  arising,  thought  this  no  bad 
time  for  executing  his  designs,  because  he  observed  the  guards 
arranged  on  the  walls  a  little  too  negligently,  and  therefore 
ordered  his  own  men  to  engage  in  their  work  more  remissly, 
and  pointed  out  what  he  wished  to  be  done.  He  drew  up  hjs 
soldiers  in  a  secret  position  Avithin  the  vinese,  and  e>Jiorts  them 
to  reap,  at  least,  the  harvest  of  victory  proportionate  to  their 
exertions.  He  proposed  a  reward  for  those  who  should  first 
scale  the  walls,  and  gave  the  signal  to  the  soldiers.  They 
suddenly  flew  out  from  all  quarters  and  quickly  filled  the  wall. 
Chap.  XXVIII. — The  enemy  being  alanned  by  the  sud- 
denness of  the  attack,  were  dislodged  from  the  wall  and 
towers,  and  drew  up,  in  form  of  a  wedge,  in  the  market-place 
and  the  open  streets,  with  this  intention  tliat,  if  anattaci. 
should  be  made  on  any  side,  they  should  fight  with  their  line 
drawn  up  to  receive  it.  When  they  saw  no  one  descending 
to  the  level  ground,  and  the  enemy  extending  themselves 
aloug  the  entire  wall  in  every  direction,  fearing  lest  everv 
hope  of  flight  should  be  cut  off,  they  cast  away  their  anns,  and 
sought,  without  stopping,  the  most  remote  pails  of  the  town. 
A  part  was  then  slain  by  the  infantry  when  they  were  crowd- 
ing upon  one  another  in  the  narrow  passage  of  the  gates ;  and 
a  part  having  got  without  the  gates,  were  cut  to  pieces  by  the 
cavalry  :  nor  was  there  one  who  was  anxious  for  the  plunder. 
Thus,  being  excited  by  the  massacre  at  Genabum  and  the 
fktigue  of  the  siege,  they  spared  neither  those  worn  out  with 
years,  women,  or  children.  Finally,  out  of  all  that  number, 
which  amounted  to  about  forty  thousand,  scarcely  eight  hundred, 
who  fled  from  the  town  when  they  heard  the  first  alarm, 
reached  Verciugetorix  in  safety :  and  he,  the  night  being  now 
far  spent,  received  them  in  silence  after  their  flight  (fearing 
that  any  sedition  should  aiise  in  the  camp  from  their  entrance 
in  a  bo'^'y  and  the  compassion  of  the  soldiers),  so  that,  having 
arranged  his  fiiends  and  the  chiefs  of  the  states  at  a  distance 
on  the  road,  he  took  precautions  that  they  should  be  separated 
and  conducted  to  'heir  fellow  countrymen,  to  whatever  part  of 
the  camp  had  been  assigned  to  each  slate  from  the  begiiming. 
Chap.  XXIX. — Vercingetoiijc  having  convened  an  assem- 
bly ou  the  following  day,  consoled  and  encouraged  his  soldiers 


132  c^sab's  commentaeies,  ["book  Vlt 

in  the  following  words  : — "  Tliat  they  slionld  not  be  too  much 
depressed  in  spirit,  nor  alarmed  at  their  loss  ;  that  the 
Eomans  did  not  conquer  by  valour  nor  in  the  field,  but  by 
a  kind  of  art  and  skiU  in  assault,  with  which  they  themselves 
were  unacquainted ;  that  whoever  expected  every  event  in 
the  war  to  be  favourable,  erred  ;  that  it  never  was  his  opinion 
that  AvEuicum  should  be  defended,  of  the  truth  of  which  state- 
ment he  had  themselves  as  witnesses,  but  that  it  was  owing 
to  the  imprudence  of  the  Bituriges,  and  the  too  ready  com- 
pliance of  the  rest,  that  this  loss  was  sustained ;  that,  how- 
ever, he  would  soon  compensate  it  by  superior  advantages ;  for 
that  he  would,  by  his  exertions,  bring  over  those  states  which 
severed  themselves  from  the  rest  of  the  Gauls,  and  would  create 
a  general  unanimity  throughout  the  whole  of  Gaul,  the  union 
of  which  not  even  the  whole  earth  could  withstand,  and  that  he 
had  it  already  almost  effected ;  that  in  the  meantime  it  was 
reasonable  that  he  should  prevail  on  them,  for  the  sake  of  the 
general  safety,  to  begin  to  fortify  their  camp,  in  order  that  they 
might  the  more  easily  sustain  the  sudden  attacks  of  tho  enemy." 

Chap.  XXX. — This  speech  was  not  disagreeable  to  the 
Gauls,  principally,  because  he  himself  was  not  disheartened 
by  receiving  so  severe  a  loss,  and  had  not  concealed  himself, 
nor  shunned  the  eyes  of  the  people :  and  he  was  believed  to 
possess  greater  foresight  and  sounder  judgment  than  the  rest, 
because,  when  the  affair  was  undecided,  he  had  at  first  been  of 
opinion  that  Avaricum  should  be  burnt,  and  afterwards  that  it 
should  be  abandoned.  Accordingly,  as  ill  success  weakens  the 
authority  of  other  generals,  so,  on  the  contraiy,  his  dignity 
increased  daily,  although  a  loss  was  sustained  :  at  the  same 
time  they  began  to  entertain  hopes,  on  his  assertion,  of  imit- 
ing  the  rest  of  the  states  to  themselves,  and  on  this  occasion, 
for  the  first  time,  the  Gauls*  began  to  fortify  their  camps,  and 
were  so  alarmed  that  although  they  were  men  unaccustomed 
to  toil,  yet  they  were  of  opinion  that  they  ought  to  endure  and 
suffer  everything  which  should  be  imposed  upon  them. 

Chap.  XXXI. — Nor  did  Vercingetorix  use  less  efforts  than 
he  had  promised,  to  gain  over  the  other  states,  and  [in  conse- 
quence] endeavoured  to  entice  their  leaders  by  gifts  and  promises. 
For  this  object  he  selected  fitting  emissaries,  by  whose  subtlo 

•  The  Nervii  did  so  in  the  war  rnth  Cicero,  but  it  now  became  a  general 


CHAP,  xxxnrj  the  oatjjo  war.  189 

pleading  or  private  -friendsliip,  each  of  the  nohles  could  be  mosc 
easily  influenced.  He  takes  care  that  those  who  fled  to  him-  on 
the  storming  of  Avaricum  should  be  provided  with  arms  and 
clothes.  At  the  same  time  that  his  diminished  forces  should 
be  recruited,  he  levies  a  fixed  quota  of  soldiers  from  each  state, 
and  defines  the  number  axul  day  before  which  he  should  wish 
them  brought  to  the  camp,  and  orders  all  the  archers,  of  whom 
there  was  a  very  great  number  in  Gaul,  to  be  collected  and 
sent  to  him.  By  these  means,  the  troops  which  were  lost 
at  Avai'icum  are  speedily  replaced.  In  the  meantime, 
Teutomarus,  the  son  of  Ollovicon,  the  king  of  the  Nitictrige8,t 
whose  father  had  received  the  appellation  of  friend  from  our 
senate,  came  to  him  with  a  great  number  of  his  own  horse  and 
those  whom  he  had  hired  from  Aquitania. 

Chap.  XXXII. — Caesar,  after  delaying  several  aays  au 
Avaricum,  and,  finding  there  the  greatest  plenty  of  com  and 
other  provisions,  refi'eshed  his  army  after  their  fatigue  and  pri- 
vation. The  winter  being  almost  ended,  when  he  was  invited 
by  the  favourable  season  of  the  year  to  prosecute  the  war  and 
march  against  the  enemy,  [and  try]  whether  he  could  draw 
them  from  the  marshes  and  woods,  or  else  press  them  by  a 
blockade ;  some  noblemen  of  the  .^dui  came  to  him  as  ambas- 
sadors to  entreat  "  that  in  an  extreme  emergency  he  should 
succour  their  state  ;  that  then-  affairs  were  in  the  utmost 
danger,  because,  whereas  single  magistrates  had  been  usually 
appointed  in  ancient  times  and  held  the  power  of  king  for  a 
single  year,  two  persons  now  exercised  this  office,  and  each 
asserted  that  he  was  appointed  according  to  their  laws.  That 
one  of  them  was  Convictolitanis,  a  powerful  and  illustrious 
youth ;  the  other  Cotus,  sprung  from  a  most  ancient  family, 
and  personally  a  man  of  very  great  influence  and  extensive 
connexions.  His  brother  Valetiacus  had  borne  the  same 
office  during  the  last  year ;  that  the  whole  state  was  up  in 
arms ;  the  senate  divided,  the  people  divided ;  that  each  of 
them  had  his  own  adherents  ;  and  that,  if  the  animosity  would 
te  fomented  any  longer,  the  result  would  be  that  one  part  of 
the  state  would  come  to  a  collision  with  the  other;  that  it 
rested  with  his  activity  and  influence  to  prevent  it." 

Chap.  XXXIII. — Although  Cassar  considered  it  ruinous  to 
teave  the  war  and  the  enemy,  yet,  being  well  aware  what  great 

•  The  Nitiolriges  were  a  people  of  (iallia,  whose  country  was  situaxt<J 
CO  both  sides  of  ttie  Garrone,  where  it  receives  the  Olt. 


184  CiESAE'S   COMMENTARIES.  [UOOK   VIL, 

evils  generally  arise  from  internal  dissensions,  lest  a  state  so 
powerful  and  so  closely  connected  with  the  Roman  people,  which 
he  himself  had  always  fostered  and  honoured  in  every  respect, 
should  have  recourse  to  violence  and  arms,  and  that  the  party 
which  had  less  confidence  in  its  own  power  should  eumimon 
aid  from  Vercingetorix,  he  determined  to  anticipate  this 
movement ;  and  because,  by  the  laws  of  the  ^dui,  it  was  not 
permitted  those  who  held  the  supreme  authority  to  leave  the 
country,  he  determined  to  go  in  person  to  the  -£dui,  lest  he 
should  appear  to  infringe  upon  lieir  government  and  laws, 
and  summoned  all  the  senate,  and  those  between  whom  the 
dispute  was,  to  meet  him  at  Decetia.*  When  almost  all  the 
state  had  assembled  there,  and  he  was  informed  that  one 
brother  had  been  declared  magistrate  by  the  other,  when 
only  a  few  persons  were  privately  summoned  for  the  purpose, 
at  a  difibrent  time  and  place  from  what  he  ought,  whereas  the 
laws  not  only  forbade  two  belonging  to  one  family  to  be  elected 
magistrates  while  each  was  alive,  but  even  deterred  them 
from  being  in  the  senate,  he  compelled  Cotns  to  resign  his 
office ;  he  ordered  Convictolitanis,  who  had  been  elected  by 
the  priests,  according  to  the  usage  of  the  state.f  in  the  nresence 
of  the  magistrates,  to  hold  the  supreme  authority. 

Chap,  XXXIV. — Having  pronounced  this  decree  between 
[the  contending  parties],  he  exhorted  the  -^dui  to  bury  in 
oblivion  their  disputes  and  dissensions,  and,  laying  aside  all 
these  things  devote  themselves  to  the  war,  and  expect  from 
him,  on  the  conquest  of  Gaul,  those  rewards  which  they 
should  have  earned,  and  send  speedily  to  him  all  their  cavalry 
and  ten  thousand  infantry,  which  he  might  place  in  different 
garrisons  to  protect  his  convoys  cf  provisions,  and  then  divided 
his  array  into  two  parts  :  he  gave  Labienus  four  legions  to  lead 
into  the  country  of  the  Senones  and  Parisii ;  and  led  in  person 
six  into  the  country  of  the  Arvemi,  in  the  direction  of  the  town 
of  Gergovia,  along  the  banks  of  the  AlUer.*     He  gave  part  of 

•  Decrtifl,  now  Decvse,  s.  town  of  the  ^dui,  situated  in  a  rocky  island  in 
the  Loire,  about  153  miles  south-east  from  Paris. 

+  I  have  here  adopted  the  reading,  "  intromissis  magistratibus,'*  which  19 
supported  by  the  authority  of  the  Greek  paraphrases.  Oberlins  reads,  "  in- 
termissis  ma^:istratibus,'*  which  may  be  rendered, "  when  the  magistracy  was 
%acant." 

+  Elaver,  the  Allier,  a  river  of  Gaul,  whicTi  rises  at  the  foot  of  vacuus 
Lozere,  runs  nearVf  north,  and,  after  a  course  of  seventy-two  lea^aee,  faU> 
itto  tha  Luifc  about  three  mil*  above  Never*.  


CHAP.  30X71. J  TSa    GALLIC  WAS.  185 

the  cavalry  to  i^bienus,  and  topt  part  to  himself.  Vercinge- 
torix,  on  learning  this  circumstance,  broke  down  all  the  bridges 
over  the  river  and  began  to  march  on  the  other  bank  of  the  Allier. 

Chap.  XXXV. — When  each  army  was  in  sight  of  the  other, 
and  was  pitching  their  camp  almost  opposite  that  of  the 
enemy,  scouts  being  distributed  in  every  quarter,  lest  the 
Romans  should  build  a  bridge  and  bring  over  their  troops; 
it  was  to  Caesar  a  matter  attended  with  great- difficulties,  lest 
he  should  be  hindered  from  passing  the  river  during  the 
greater  part  of  the  summer,  as  the  Allier  cannot  generally  be 
forded  before  the  autumn.  Therefore,  that  this  might  not 
happen,  ha\ing  pitched  his  camp  in  a  woody  place  opposite  to 
on©  of  those  bridges  which  Vercingetorix  had  taken  fcare 
should  be  broken  down,  the  next  day  he  stopped  behind  with 
two  legions  in  a  secret  place  :  he  sent  on  the  rest  of  the  forces 
as  usual,  with  aU  the  baggage,  after  having  selected  some 
cohorts,  that  the  number  of  the  legions  might  appear  to  be 
complete.  Having  ordered  these  to  advance  as  far  as  they 
could,  when  now,  from  the  time  oi  day,  he  conjectm-ed  they 
ha4  come  to  an  encampment,  he  began  to  rebuild  the  bridge 
on  the  same  piles,  the  lower  part  of  which  remained  entire. 
Having  quickly  finished  the  worjc  and  led  his  legions  across, 
lie  selected  a  fit  place  for  a  camp,  and  recalled  the  rest  of 
his  troops.  Vercingetorix,  on  ascertaining  this  fact,  went 
before  him  by  forced  marches,  in  order  that  he  might  not  be 
compelled  to  come  to  an  action  against  his  will. 

Chap.  XXXVI. — Caesar,  in  five  days'  march,  went  from 
that  .place  to  Gergovia,  and  after  engaging  in  a  slight  cavalry 
skirmish  that  day,  ^n  viewing  the  situation  of  the  city,  which, 
being  built  on  a  very  high  mountain,  was  very  difficult  of 
access,  he  despaired  of  taking  it  by  storm,  and  determined  to 
take  no  measures  with  regard  to  besieging  it-before  he  should 
secure  a  supply  of  provisions.  But  Vercingetorix,  having 
pitched  his  camp  on  the  mountain  near  the  town,  placed  the 
forces  of  each  state  separately  and  at  small  intervals  around 
himself,  and  having  occupied  all  the  hills  of  that  range  as  far 
as  they  commanded  a  view  [of  the  Roman  encampment],  he 
presented  a  formidable  appearance  ;  he  ordered  the  rulers  of 
the  states,  whoia  he  had  selected  as  his  council  of  war,  to  come 
to  him  daily  at  the  da\vn,  whether  any  measure  seemed  to 
require  deliberation  or  execution*     Nor  did  he  allow  almost 


lfl(i  '     aBBASTB  C0MMENTAHIE8  J^BOOK  VH. 

any  day  to  pass  without  testing  in  a  cavalry  acUon,  the  archers 
being  intermixed,  what  spirit  and  valour  there  was  in  each  of 
his  own  men.  There  was  a  hill  opposite  the  town,  at  the 
very  foot  of  that  mountain,  strongly  fortified  and  precipitous  on 
every  side  (which  if  oar  men  could  gain,  they  seemed  likely  to 
exclude  the  enemy  from  a  great  share  of  their  supply  of  water, 
and  from  free  foraging;  hut  this  place  was  occupied  by  them 
with  a  weak  garrison) :  however,  Caesai*  set  out  from  the  camp 
in. the  silence  of  night,  and  dislodging  the  garrison  before 
succour  could  come  from  the  town,  he  got  possession  of  the 
place  and  posted  two  legions  there,  and  drew  from  the  greater 
camp  to  the  less  a  double  trench  twelve  feet  broad,  so  that  the 
soldiers  could  even  singly  pass  secure  from  any  sudden 
attack  of  the  enemy. 

Chap  XXXVII — VVhilst  these  affairs  were  going  on  at 
Gergovia,  Convictolanis,  the  ^duan,  to  whom  we  have  observed 
the  magistracy  was  adjudged  by  Caesar,  being  bribed  by  the 
Arvemi,  holds  a  conference  with  certain  young  men,  the  chief 
of  whom  were  Litavicus  and  his  brothers,  who  were  bom 
of  a  most  noble  family.  He  shares  the  bribe  with  them,  and 
exhorts  them  tc  "  remember  that  they  were  free  and  bom  for 
empu-e  ;  that  the  state  of  the  ^dui  was  the  only  one  which 
retai'ded  the  most  certain  victory  of  the  Gauls ;  that  the  rest 
were  held  in  check  by  its  authority  ;  and,  if  it  was  brought  over, 
the  Romans  would  not  have  room  to  stand  on  in  Gaul ;  that 
he  had  received  some  kindness  from  Caes^,  only  so  far,  how- 
sver,  as  gaining  a  most  just  cause  by  his  decision  ;  but  that  he 
assigned  more  weight  to  the  general  freedom ;  for,  why  should 
the  .^dui  go  to  Caesar  to  decide  concerning  their  rights  and 
laws,  rather  than  the  Romans  come  to  the  jEdui  ?"  The  young 
men  being  easily  won  over  by  the  speech  of  the  magistrate 
and  the  bribe,  when  they  declared  that  they  would  «ven  be 
leaders  in  the  plot,  a  plan  for  accomplishing  it  was  considered, 
because  they  were  confident  their  state  could  not  be  induced 
to  undertake  the  war  on  slight  grounds.  It  was  resolved  that 
Litaivicus  should  have  the  command  of  the  ten  thousand, 
which  were  being  sent  to  Caesar  for  the  war,  and  should  have 
charge  of  them  on  their  march,  and  that  his  brothers  should 
go  before  him  to  Caesar.  They  arrange  the  other  measures,  and 
the  manner  in  which  they  should  have  them  done.  j 

Chap    XXXVUI. — Litavicus,  having  received  the  com- 


CHAP.  3CXXIX.]  THE  GALLIC  VAR.  187 

mana  oi  tne  army,  suddenly  convened  the  soldiers,  when  ho 
was  about  thirty  miles  distant  from  Gergovia,  and,  weeping, 
said,  "  Soldiers,  whither  are  we  going  ?  All  our  knights  and 
aU.  our  nobles  have  perished.  Eporedirix  and  Viridomarus, 
the  principal  men  ef  the  state,  being  accused  of  treason,  havo 
been  slain  by  the  Romans  without  even  permission  to  plead 
their  cause.  Learn  this  intelligence  from  those  who  have 
escaped  from  the  masssicre ;  for  I,  since  my  brothers  and  all 
my  relations  have  been  slain,  am  prevented  by  grief  from 
declaring  what  has  taken  place.  Persons  are  brought  forward 
whom  he  had  instructed  in  what  he  would  have  them  say,  and 
make  the  same  statements  to  the  soldiery  as  Litavicus  had 
made :  that  all  the  knights  of  the  jEdui  were  slain  because 
they  were  said  to  have  held  conferences  with  the  Arvemi ; 
that  they  bad  concealed  themselves  among  the  multitude  of 
soldiers,  and  had  escaped  from  the  midst  of  the  slaughter. 
The  JEdui  shcut  aloud  and  conjure  Litavicus  to  provide  for 
their  safety.  As  if,  said  he,  it  were  a  matter  of  deliberation, 
and  not  of  necessity,  for  us  to  go  to  Gergovia  and  unite  our- 
selves to  the  Arvemi.  Or  have  we  any  reasons  to  doubt  that 
the  Romans,  after  perpetrating  the  atrocious  crime,  are  now 
hastening  to  slay  us  ?  Therefore,  if  there  be  any  spirit  in  us, 
let  us  avenge  the  death  of  those  who  have  perished  in  a  most 
unworthy  manner,  and  let  us  slay  these  robbers."  He  points 
to  the  Roiaan  citizens,  who  had  accompanied  them,  in  reliance 
on  his  protection.  He  immediately  seizes  a  great  quantity  of 
com  and  provisions,  cmelly  tortures  them,  and  then  puts  them 
to  deefth,  sends  messengers  throughout  the  entire  state  of  the 
JEdui,  and  rouses  them  completely  by  the  same  falsehood 
concerning  the  slaiighter  of  their  knights  and  nobles ;  ho 
[earnestly  advises  them  to  avenge,  in  the  same  manner  as  ho 
did,  the  wrongs,  which  they  had  jeceived. 

Chap  XXXIX. — Eporedirix,  the  -^duan,  a  young  man 
bom  in  the  highest  rank  and  possessing  very  great  influence 
at  home,  and,  along  with  Viridomarus,  of  equal  age  and 
influence,  but  of  inferior  birth,  whom  Caesar  had  raised  from 
a  humble  position  to  the  highest  rank,  on  being  recommended 
to  him  by  Divitiacus,  had  come  in  the  number  of  horse,  being 
summoned  by  Caesar  by  name.  These  had  a  dispute  with 
«ach  other  for  precedence,  and  in  the  struggle  between  the 
magistTtotes  they  had  contended  with  their  utmost  efforte,  the 


188  CfSAR's  COMMENTABIES.  LBOOK  VII. 

one  for  Convictolitanis,  tlie  other  for  Cotus.  Of  these  Epore- 
dirix,  on  learning  the  design  of  Litavicus,  lays  the  mattei 
before  Caesar  almost  at  midnight ;  he  entreats  that  Caesar 
should  not  suffer  their  state  to  swerve  from  the  alliance  with 
the  Roman  people,  owing  to  the  depraved  coimsels  of  a  few 
young  men,  which  he  foresaw  would  be  the  consequence  if  so 
many  thousand  men  should  unite  themselves  to  the  ent=my, 
as  their  relations  could  not  neglect  their  safety,  nor  the  state 
regard  it  as  a  matter  of  slight  importance. 

Chap.  XL. — Ca3sar  felt  great  anxiety  on  this  intelligence, 
because  he  had  always  especially  indulged  the  state  of  the 
^dui,  and,  without  any  hesitation,  draws  out  from  the  camp 
four  light-anned  legions  and  all  the  cavalry :  nor  had  he  time, 
at  such  a  crisis,  to  conti-act  the  camp,  because  the  affair 
seemed  to  depend  upon  despatch.  He  leaves  Caius  Fabius, 
his  lieutenant,  with  two  legions  to  guard  the  camp.  When 
he  ordered  the  brothers  of  Litavicus  to  be  arrested,  he  dis- 
covers that  they  had  fled  a  short  time  before  to  the  camp  of 
the  enemy.  He  encouraged  his  soldiers  *'  not  to  be  dis- 
heartened by  the  labour  of  the  journey  on  such  a  necessary 
occasion,"  and,  after  advancing  twenty-five  miles,  all  being 
most  eager,  he  came  'm  sight  of  the  army  of  the  -lEdui,  and, 
by  sending  on  his  cavalry,  retards  aud  impedes  their  mai'ch :  he 
then  issues  strict  orders  to  all  his  soldiers  to  kill  no  one.  He 
commands  Eporedirix  and  Viridomarus,  who  they  thought  were 
killed,  to  move  among  the  cavalry  and  address  their  friends. 
When  they  were  recognized  and  the  treachery  of  Litavicus  dis- 
covered, the  ^dui  began  to  extend  their  hands  to  intimate 
submission,  and,  laying  down  their  arms,  to  deprecate  death. 
Litavicus,  with  :liis  clansmen,  who  aftor  the  custom  of  the 
Gauls  consider  it  a  crime  to  desert  their  natrons,  even  in 
extreme  misfortune,  flees  forth  to  Gergovia. 

Chap.  XLL — Caesar,  after  sending  messengers  to  the 
state  of  the  uEdui,  to  inform  them  that  they  whom  he  could 
have  put  to  death  by  the  right  of  war  were  spared  through  his 
kindness,  and  after  giving  three  hours  of  the  night  to  his 
army  for  his  repose,  directed  his  march  to  Gergovia.  Almost 
in  the  middle  of  the  journey,  a  party  of  horse  that  were  sem 
by  Fabius  stated  in  how  great  danger  matters  were  ;  they 
inform  him  that  the  camp  was  attacked  by  a  veiy  powerful 
army,  while  fresh  men  were  fre(juently  relieving  the  wearied. 


CHAP.  XLHI.]         THE  OALLIG  WAE,  189 

ana  exhausting  our  soldiers  by  the  incessant  toil,  since,  on  ac- 
count of  the  size  of  the  camp,  they  had  constantly  to  remain  on 
the  rampart ;  that  many  had  been  wounded  by  the  immense 
number  of  arrows  and  aU.  kinds  of  missiles ;  that  the  engines 
were  of  great  service  in  withstanding  them ;  that  Fabius,  at 
their  departure,  leaving  only  two  gates  opeij,  was  blocking  up 
the  rest,  and  was  adding  breast- works  to  the  ramparts,  and 
was  preparing  himself  for  a  similar  casualty  on  the  following 
day.  C«sar,  after  receiving  this  information,  reached  the 
camp  before  sunrise  c^ing  to  the  very  great  zeal  of  his  soldiers. 

Chap.  XLII. — Whilst  these  things  are  going  on  at  Gergovia, 
the  ^dui,  on  receiving  the  first  announcements  from  Litavi- 
cus,  leave-  themselves  no  time  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  'these 
6tatement3.  Some  are  stimulated  by  avarice,  others  by  revenge 
and  credulity,  which  is  an  innate  propensity  in  that  race  of 
men  to  such  a  degree  that  they  consider  a  slight  rumour  as  an 
ascertained  fact.  They  plunder  the  property  of  the  Romaa 
citizens,  and  either  massacre  them  or  drag  them  away 
to  slavery  Convictolitanis  increases  the  evil  state  of  afEairs, 
and  goads  on  the  people  to  fury,  that  by  the  commission  of 
some  outrage  they  may  be  ashamed  to  return  to  propriety. 
Tliey  entice  from  the  town  of  CabiUonus,  by  a  promise  of  safety, 
"Marcus  Aristius,  a  military  tribune,  who  was  on  his  march  to 
his  legion ;  they  compel  those  who  had  settled  there  for 
the  purpose  of  trading  to  do  the  same.  By  constantly  attack- 
ing them  on  their  march  they  strip  thein  of  aU  their  baggage  •, 
they  besiege  day  and  night  those  that  resisted ;  when  many 
were  slain  on  both  sides,  they  excite  a  greater  number  to  arms 

Chap.  XLIII. — Ii.  the  meantime,  when  intelhgence  was 
brought  that  all  their  soldiers  were  in  Ceesar's  power,  they 
run  in  a  body  to  Aristius ;  they  assure  hltn  that  nothing  had 
been  done  by  pubhc  authority,  they  order  an  inquiry  to  be  made 
about  the  plundered  property  ;  they  confiscate  the  property  of 
Litavicus  and  his  brothers ;  the^  send  ambassadors  to  Caesar 
for  the  purpose  of  clearing  themselves.  They  do  aU  this  with 
a  view  to  recover  their  soldiers  ;  but  being  contaminated  by 
guilt,  and  charmed  by  the  gains  arising  from  the  plundered 
property,  as  that  act  was  shared  in  by  many,  and  being 
tempted  by  the  fear  of  punishment,  they  began  to  form  plana 
of  war  and  stir  up  the  other  states  by  embassies  Although 
Caesar  tras  aware   of  this  proceeding,   yet  he  swidreE?^  ^ 


190  Cesar's  commentabies.  [book  vu 

ambassadors  -with  as  much  mildness  as  he  can :  "  That  he  did 
uot  think  worse  of  the  state  on  account  of  the  ignorance  and 
fickleness  of  the  mob,  nor  -would  diminish  his  regard  for  the 
^dui."  He  himself,  fearing  a  greater  commotion  in  Gaul,  in 
order  to  prevent  his  being  surrounded  by  all  tne  states,  began 
to  form  plans  as  to  the  manner  in  which  he  should  return 
from  Gergovia  and  again  concentrate  his  forces,  lest  a  departure 
arising  from  the  fear  of  a  revolt  should  seem  like  a  flight. 

Chap.  XLIV. — Whilst  he  was  considering  these  things  an 
opportunity  of  acting  successfully  seemed  to  offer.  For,  when 
he  had  come  into  the  smaller  camp  for  the  pui-pose  of  securing 
the  works,  he  noticed  that  the  hill  in  the  possession  of  the 
enemy  was  stript  of  men,  although,  on  the  former  days,  it 
could  scarcely  be  seen  on  account  of  the  numbers  on  it  Being 
astonished,  he  inquires  the  reason  of  it  from  the  deserters,  a 
great  number  of  whom  flocked  to  him  daily.  They  all  con- 
curred in 'asserting,  what  Caesar  himself  had  already  ascertained 
by  his  scouts,  that  the  back  of  that  hill  was  almost  level  ; 
but  lik-ewise  woody  and  narrow,  by  which  there  was  a  pass  to 
the  other  side  of  the  town;  that  ihey  had  serious  appreheii 
sions  for  this  place,  and  had  no  other  idea,  on  the  occupa- 
tion of  one  hill  by  the  Romans,  than  that,  if  they  should 
lose  the  other,  they  would  be  dmost  surrounded,  and  cut 
oflf  from  all  egress  and  foraging ;  that  they  were  all  summoned 
by  Vercingetorix  to  fortify  this  place., 

Chap.  XLV. — Caesar,  ou  being  informed  of  this  circum- 
stance, sends  several  troops  of  horse  to  the  place  immediately 
after  midnight ;  he  orders  them  to  range  in  eveiy  quarter  with 
more  tumult  than  usual.  At  dawn  he  orders  a  large  quantity' 
of  baggage  to  be  drawn  out  of  the  camp,  and  the  muleteers 
with  helmets,  in  the  appearance  and  guise  of  horsemen,  to 
ride  roimd  the  bills.  To  these  he  adds  a  few  cavalry,  mtb 
instructions  to  range  more  widely  to  make  a  show.  He  orders 
them  all  to  seek  the  same  quarter  by  a  long  circuit ;  these 
proceedings  were  seen  at  a  distance  from  the  town,  as  Gergovia 
commanded  a  view  of  the  camp,  nor  could  the  Gauls  ascertain 
at  so  great  a  distance,  what  certainty  there  was  in  the  ma- 
noeuvre. He  sends  one  legion  to  the  same  hill,  and  after  it 
had  marched  a  little,  stations  it  in  the  lower  ground,  and 
conceals  it  in  the  woods.  The  suspicions  of  the  Gauls  are 
increased,  and  all  their  forces  ar^  marched  to  that  place  to 


CHAP.  XL^^I.]  THE    GALLIC    WAR.  I9l 

defend  it.  Caesar,  having  perceived  the  camp  of  the  enemy 
deserted,  covers  the  military  insignia  of  his  men,  conceals  the 
etandards,  and  transfers  his  soldiers  in  small  bodies  from  the 
greater  to  the  less  camp,  and  points  out  to  the  lieutenants  whom 
be  had  placed  in  command  over  the  respective  legions,  -what 
he  should  wish  to  be  done ;  he  particularly  advises  them  to 
restrain  their  men  from  advancing  too  fer,  through  their 
desire  of  fighting,  or  their  hope  of  plunder;  he  sets  before 
them  what  disadvantages  the  unfavourable  nature  of  the 
ground  carries  with  it ;  that  they  could  be  assisted  by  despatch 
alone  that  success  depended  on  a  surprise,  and  not  on  a 
battle  After  stating  these  paiticulars,  he  gives  the  signal  for 
action,  and  detaches  the  ^dui  at  the  same  time  by  another 
ascent  on  the  right. 

Chap.  XLVI. — The  town  wall  was  1200  paces  distant  from 
the  plain  and  foot  of  the  ascent,  in  a  strlaight  line,  if  no  gap 
in)  ervened ;  whatever  circuit  was  added  to  this  ascent,  to  make 
the  hill  easy,  increased  the  length  of  the  route.  But  almost 
in  the  middle  of  the  hill,  the  Gauls  had  previously  built  a  waU 
i'lK  feet  high,  made  of  large  stones,  and  extending  in  length  as 
i'iir  as  the  nature  of  the  ground  permitted,  as  a  barrier  to  retard 
the  advance  of  our  men;  and  leaving  all  the  lower  space  empty, 
they  had  filled  the  upper  part  of  the  hill,  as  far  as  the  wall  of 
the  town,  mth  their  camps  very  close  to  one  another.  The 
soldiers,  on  the  signal  being  given,  quickly  advance  to  this 
fortification,  and  passing  over  it,  make  themselves  masters  of 
the  separate  camps.  And  so  great  was  their  activity  in  taking 
the  camps,  that  Teutomarus,  the  king  of  the  Nitiobriges,  being 
suddenly  surprised  id  his  tent,  as  he  had  gone  to  rest  at  noDn, 
with  difficulty  escaped  from  the  hands  of  the  plunderers,  with 
the  upper  part  of  his  person  naked,  and  his  horse  wounded. 

Chap.  XL VI I.— Caesar,  having  accomphshed  the  object 
which  he  had  in  view,  ordered  the  signal  to  be  sounded  for 
a  retreat ;  and  the  soldiers  of  the  tenth  legion,  by  which  he 
was  then  accompanied,  halted.  But  the  soldiers  of  the  other 
legions,  not  hearing  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  because  there 
was  a  very  large  valley  between  them,  were  however  kept  back 
by  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  Ueutenants,  according 
to  Caesar's  orders ;  but  being  animated  by  the  prospect  of  speedy 
victory,  and  the  flight  of  the  enemy,  and  the  favourable  battles 
of  former  periods,  they  thought  nothing  so  di£&cult  that  tbeie 


192  O^SAB's   commentaries  [book   VII. 

bravery  could  not  accomplish  it ;  nor  A\d  they  put  an  end  to 
the  pursuit,  until  they  drew  nigh  to  the  -wall  of  the  town  and 
the  gates.  But  then,  when  a  shout  arose  in  every  quarter  of 
the  city,  those  who  were  at  a  distance  being  alarmed  by  the 
sudden  tumult,  fled  hastily  from  the  town,  since  they  thought 
that  the  enemy  were  within  the  gates.  The  matrons  begin  to 
cast  their  clothes  and  silver  over  the  wall,  and  bending  over 
as  far  as  the  lower  part  of  the  bosom,  with  outstretched  hands 
beseech  the  Rorhans  to  spare  them,  and  not  to  sacrifice  to 
their  resentment  even  women  and  children,  as  they  had  done 
at  Avaricum.  Some  of  them  let  themselves  down  from  the 
walls  by  their  hands,  and  surrendered  to  our  soldiers.  Lucius 
Fabius,  a  centmion  of  the  eighth  legion,  who,  it  was  ascertained, 
had  said  that  day  among  his  fellow  soldiers  that  he  was  excited 
by  the  plimder  of  Avaricum,  and  would  not  allow  any  one  to 
motmt  the  wall  before  him,  finding  three  men  of  his  own  com- 
pany, and  being  raised  up  by  them,  scaled  the  wall. .  He 
himself,  in  turn,  taking  hold  of  them  one  by  one  drew  them  up 
to  the  wall. 

Chap.  XL  VIII. — ^In  the  meantime  those  who  had  gone  to 
the  other  part  of  the  town  to  defend  it,  as  we  have  mentioned 
above,  at  first,  aroused  by  hearing  the  shouts^  and,  afterwards, 
by  frequent  accounts,  that  the  town  was  in  possession  of  the 
Romans,  sent  forward  their  cavalry,  and  hastened  in  larger 
numbers  to  that  quarter.  As  each  first  came  he  stood  beneath 
the  wall,  and  increased  the  number  of  his  coxmtrymen  engaged 
in  action.  When  a  great  multitude  of  them  had  assembled, 
the  matrons,  who  a  little  before  were  stretching  their  hands 
from  the  walls  to  the  Romans,  began  to  beseech  their  coimtry- 
men,  and  after  the  GaUic  fashion  to  show  their  dishevelled  hair, 
and  bring  their  children  into  public  view.  Neither  in  position 
nor  in  numbers  was  the  contest  an  equal  one  to  the  Romans-, 
at  the  same  time,  being  exhausted  by  running  and  the  long 
continuation  of  the  fight,  they  could  not  easily  withstand  fresh 
and  vigorous  troops. 

Chap.  XLIX. — Caesar,  when  he  perceived  that  his  soldiers 
were  fighting  on  unfavourable  ground,  and  that  the  enemy's 
forces  were  increasing,  being  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  his 
troops,  sent  orders  to  Titus  Sextius,  one  of  his  lieutenants, 
whom  he  had  left  to  guard  the  smaller  camp,  to  lead  out  his 
xhorta  quickly  from  the  camp,  ind  post  them  at  the  foot  of  the 


CHAP.  LI.]  THE   GALLIC    WAR.  193 

bill,  on  the  right  ^ving  of  the  enemy;  that  if  he  should  see  our 
men  driven  from  the  ground,  he  should  deter  the  enemy 
from  following  too  closely.  He  himaelf,  advancing  with  the 
(egion  a  little  from  that  place  where  he  had  taken  his  post, 
iiwaited  the  issue  of  the  battle. 

Chap.  L. — While  the  fight  was  going  on  most  vigorously, 
hand  to  hand,  and  the  enemy  depended  on  their  position  and 
numbei-s,  our  men  on  their  bne^-eiy,  the  iEdui  suddenlv 
appeared  on  our  exposed  flank,  as  Csesar  had  sent  them  hy 
another  ascent  on  the  right,  for  the  sake  of  creating  a 
diversion.  These,  from  the  similarity  of  their  arms,  greatly 
terrified  our  men ;  and  although  they  were  discovered  to  have 
their  right  shoulders  bare,*  which  was  usually  the  sign  of  those 
reduced  to  peace,  yet  the  soldiers  suspected  that  this  very 
thing  was  done  by  the  enemy  to  deceive  them.  At  the  same 
time  Lucius  Fabius  the  centurion,  and  those  who  had  scaled 
the  wall  with  him,  being  sun-oonded  and  slain,  were  cast  frona 
the  wall.  Marcus  Petreius,  a  centurion  of  the  same  legicn, 
after  attempting  to  hew  down  the  gates,  was  ovei-powered  by 
numbers,  and,  despairing  of  his  safety,  having  already  re- 
ceived many  wounds,  said  to  the  soldiers  of  his  own  company 
who  followed  him ;  "  Since  I  cannot  save  you  as  well  as  my- 
self, 1  shall  at  least  provide  for  your  safety,  since  1,  allured  by 
the  love  of  glory,  led  you  into  this  danger,  do  you  save  your- 
sel  es  when  an  opportunity  is  given  "  At  the  same  time  he 
rushed  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  and  slaying  two  of  them, 
drove  back  the  rest  a  little  from  the  gate,  ^^^len  his  men 
attempted  to  aid  him,  "  In  vain,"  he  says,  "  you  endeavour  to 
procure  my  safety,  since  blood  and  strength  are  now  lailing  me, 
therefore  leave  this,  Avliile  you  have  the  opportunity,  and  retreat 
to  the  legion."  Thus  he  fell  fighting  a  few  moments  after, 
and  saved  his  men  by  his  own  death. 

Chap.  LI. — Om-  soldiers,  being  hard  pressed  on  every 
side,  were  dislodged  fi'om  their  position,  with  the  loss  of 
forty  six  centurions;  but  the  tenth  legion,  which  had  beeu 
posied  in  reserve  on  ground  a  little  more  level,  checked  tlie 

•  It  is  more  than  probable  tl.at  Ceesar  had  entered  into  a  compact  with 
such  of  the  Gallic  states  as  he  had  brought  under  the  sway  and  alliance 
of  Rome,  that  when  engajjing  in  battle  agamst  th'eir  countrymen  they 
should  leave  their  right  shoulders  bare,  in  order  that  tlie  Roman  soldiei'V 
alight  be  able  to  distinguish  between  friend  and  foe. 
O 


194  CJ^SAR's  commentaries.  [book  VII, 

Gauls  in  their  eager  pursuit.  It  v>as  supported  by  the  cohorts  of 
the  tl'iirteenth  legion,  which,  being  led  from  the  smaller  camp, 
had,  under  the  command  of  Titus  Sextius,  occupied  the  higher 
ground.  The  legions,  as  soon  as  they  reached  the  plain, 
halted  and  faced  th&  enemy.  Vercingetorix  led  back  his  mon 
from  the  part  of  the  hill  wiihm  the  fortifications.  On  that 
day  little  less  than  seven  hundred*  of  the  soldiers  were  missing. 

Chap  LII — On  the  next  day,  Csesar,  having  called  a  meet- 
ing, censured  the  rashness  and  avarice  of  his  soldiers,  "  In 
that  they  had  judged  for  themselves  how  far  they  ought  to 
proceed,  or  what  they  ought  to  do,  and  could  not  be  kept  back 
by  the  tribunes  of  the  soldiers  and  the  lieutenants ; "  and 
stated,  "  what  the  disadvantage  of  the  ground  could  effect, 
what  opinion  he  himself  had  entertained  at  AvaricuiQ,  when 
having  sui-prised  the  enemy  without  either  general  or  cavalry, 
he  had  given  up  a  certain  victory,  lest  even  a  trifling  loss  should 
occur  in  the  contest  owing  to  the  disadvantage  of  position. 
That  as  much  as  he  admired  the  greatness  ot  their  courage, 
since  neither  the  foilifications  of  the  camp,  nor  the  height  of 
the  mountain,  nor  the  wall  of  the  town  could  retard  them ;  in 
the  same  degree  he  censured  their  licentiousness  and  an-o- 
gance,  because  they  thought  that  they  knew  more  than  theii- 
general  concerning  victory,  and  the  issue  of  actions ;  and  that 
he  required  in  his  soldiers  forbearance  and  self-command,  not 
less  than  valour  and  magnanimity." 

Chap.  LIII. — Having  held  this  assembly,  and  having 
encom-aged  the  sole'  ars  at  the  conclusion  of  his  speech,  "That 
they  should  not  be  dispirited  on  this  account,  nor  attribute 
to  the  valour  of  the  enemy,  what  the  disadvantage  of  position 
had  caused ; "  eutertaiuing  the  same  views  of  his  depaiture 
that  he  had  prexiously  had,  he  led  forth  the  legions  from 
the  camp,  and  drew  up  his  army  in  order  of  battle  in  a 
suitable  place.  When .  Vercingetorix,  nevertheless,  would  not 
descend  to  the  level  ground,  a  slight  cavalry  action,  and  that  a 
successful  one,  having  taken  place,  he  led  back  his  army  into 
the  camn.     Wlien  he  had  done  tliis,  the  next  day,  thinking 

*  Prendeville  well  remarks  that  we  miglit  naturally  infer  from  the  num- 
ber of  officers  that  perished  a  much  greater  loss  among  the  soldiers;  how- 
ever, it  is  by  no  means  improbable  that,  as  the  rashness  of  the  centurions 
contributed  largely  to  the  defeat  of  the  ti'^ops,  so  they  endeavouiedabv  the 
rtckleafi  exposure  of  their  iives,  to  atone  for  their  miscondijct. 


CHAP.  LV:]  -'IHE   GALLIC  VTlSi.  195 

that  he  had  done  enough  to  lower  the  pride  of  the  Gauls,  and 
to  encourage  the  n.mds  of  his  soldiers,  he  moved  his  cainp  in 
the  lirec*^ion  of  the  -ZEdui,  The  enemy  not  e%en  then 
pui-suing  IS.  on  the  third  day  he  repaired  the  hridge  over  the 
river  Allier,  a  ad  led  over  his  whole  army. 

Chap.  LIV, — Ha\ing  then  held  an  inteniew  with  Viri 
domaris  and  Eporedorix  the^duans,  he  leanis  that  Litavicus 
liad  set  out  with  all  the  cavalry  to  raise  the  iEdui ;  that  it 
was  necessary  that  they  Loo  should  go  before  him  to  confirm 
the  state  in  their  allegiance.  Although  he  now  saw  distinctly 
the  treachery  of  *he  -^dui  in  many  t>iiiigs,  and  was  of  opinion 
that  the  revolt  of  the  entire  state  would  be  ha>tened  by  their 
departure  ;  yet  he  thought  that  they  should  \  ot  be  detained, 
lest  he  should  appear  either  to  offer  an  insult,  or  betray  sonic 
suspicion  of  fear.  He  briefly  states  to  them  when  departing  his 
«>er\ices  towards  the  jEdui:  in  what  a  state  and  how  humbled 
he  had  found  them,  driven  into  their  towns,  deprived  of  theii 
lands,  stripped  of  all  their  forces,  a  tribute  imposed  on  them, 
and  hostages  wrested  from  them  with  the  utmost  insult;  and 
to  what  ■'ondition  and  to  what  greatness*  he  had  raised  them, 
[so  muf'h  so]  that  they  had  not  only  recovered  tlieir  fomier 
position,  but  seemed  to  surpass  the  dignity  and  influence  of 
all  the  previous  eras  of  their  history.  After  giving  tliese 
admonitions  he  dismissed  them. 

Chap.  LV. — Koviodunum  was  a  town  of  the  -^dui,  advan 
tageously  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Loire.  Caesar  had  con- 
veyed hither  all  the  hostages  of  Gaul,  the  com,  public  money. 
a  great  part  of  his  own  baggage  and  that  of  his  army ;  he  had 
sent  hither  a  great  number  cf  horses,  which  he  had  purchased 
in  Italy  and  Spain  on  account  of  this  war.  "When  Eporedorix 
and  Virilomarus  came  to  this  place,  and  received  information 
of  the  disposition  of  the  state,  that  Lita\-icus  had  bpcn 
admitted  by  the  ^dui  into  Bibracte,  which  is  a  to\vn  of  tlio 
greatest  importance  among  them,  tliat  Conviotolitanis  the 
ihief  magistrate  and  a  great  part  of  the  senate  had  gone  to 
meet  him,  that  ambassadors  had  been  publicly  sent  to  Ver- 
cingetorix  to  negotiate  a  peace  and  alliance  ;  they  thought  that 
60  great  an  opportunity  ought  not  to  be  neglected.  Tlierefore, 
having  put  to  ^e  sword  the  garrison  of  Noviodunum,  and  those, 

*  The  iEdui  at  tliis  time  numbered  among  their  dependents  the  SegMsiani 
Aiabivareti,  Boii,  and  Aulerci  Brannovices. 
o2 


196  cjesar's  comment  ABIES.  [book  ru. 

who  had  assembled  there  for  the  purpose  of  trading  or  were 
on  their  march,  they  divided  the  money  and  horses  among 
themselves ;  they  took  care  that  the  hostages  of  the  [different] 
states  should  be  brought  to  Bibracte,  to  the  chief  magistrate ; 
they  burnt  the  tOAvn  to  prevent  its  being  of  any  service  to  tho 
Komans,  as  they  Avere  of  opinion  that  they  could  not  hold  it ; 
they  carried  away  in  their  vessels  whatever  com  they  could  in 
the  hurry  ;  they  destroyed  the  remainder,  by  [throwing  it] 
into  the  river  or  setting  it  on  fire  ;  they  themselves  began  tc 
collect  forces  from  the  neighbouring  country,  to  place  guards  and 
garrisons  in  different  positions  along  the  banks  of  the  .Loire, 
and  to  display  the  cavalry  on  all  sides  to  strike  terror  into  the 
Romans,  [to  try]  if  they  could  cut  them  off  from  a  supply  of 
provisions.  In  which  expectation  they  were  much  aided,  from 
the  circumstance  that  the  Loire  had  swollen  to  such  a  degree 
from  the  melting  of  the  snows,  that  it  did  not  seem  capable  of 
being  forded  at  all. 

Chap.  LVI. — Caesar  on  being  informed  of  these  movements 
was  of  opinion  that  he  ought  to  make  haste,  even  if  he  should 
run  some  risk  in  completing  the  bridges,  in  crder  that  he 
might  engage  before  greater  forces  of  the  enemy  should  be 
collected  in  that  place.  For  no  one  even  then  considered  it 
iin  absolutely  necessary  act,  that  changing  his  design  he 
uhould  direct  his  march  into  the  Province,  both  because  tho 
infamy  and  disgrace  of  the  thing,  and  the  intervening  mount 
Cevennes,  and  the  difficulty  of  the  roads  prevented  him;  and 
especially  because  he  had  senoas  apprehensions  for  the  safety 
i>f  Labienus  whom  he  had  detached,  and  those  legions  Avhom 
he  had  sent  with  him.  Therefore,  having  made  very  long 
marches  by  day  and  night,  he  came  to  the  river  Loire. 
Qontrary  to  the  expectation  of  ail ;  and  having  by  means  of 
the  cavalry,  found  out  a  ford,  suitable  enough  considering 
the  emergency,  of  such  depth  that  their  arras  and  shoulders 
could  be  abov9  water  for  supporting  their  accoutrements, 
he  dispersed  his  cavalry  in  such  a  manner  as  to  break  the 
force  ot  tho  current,  and  lia\ing  confounded  the  enemy  at 
the  first  *>ight,  led  liis  army  across  the  river  in  safety ;  and 
lindmg  com  and  cattle  in  the  fields,  after  refreshing  his  army 
with  them,  he  determined  to  march  into  the  country  of  the 
Senones 

Cpa»    LVll.  —  Whilst  thcsa   things   are    being  doce  by 


CTIAP.  LIX.]  THE  GALLIC    WAK.  197 

C'ffisar,  Labienus.  leaving  at  Agendicum  the  recruits  who  had 
lately  anived  from  Italy,  to  giaard  the  baggage,  marches  with 
four  legions  to  Lutetia  (which  is  a  to^sni  of  the  Parisii,  situated 
on  an  islaud  of  the  river  Seine),  whose  anival  being  discovered 
by  the  enemy,  numerous  forces  aiTived  from  the  neighbom-ing 
states.  The  supreme  command  is  entrusted  to  Camalugenus 
one  of  the  Aulerci,  who,  although  almost  worn  out  with  age, 
was  called  to  that  honour,  on  account  of  his  extn ordinary 
l;no\vledge  of  military  tactics.  He,  when  he  observed  that 
I  here  was  a  large  mai*sh*  which  communicatcdf  with  the  Seine, 
ind  rendered  all  that  country  impassable,  encamped  there, 
and  determined  to  prevent  our  troops  from  passing  it. 

Chap.  LVIII. — Labienus  at  fu'st  attempted  to  raise  Yiuecc, 
fill  up  the  marsh  with  hurdles  and  rlay,  and  secure  a  road. 
After  he  i^erceived  that  this  was  too  difficult  to  accom])lish,  he 
issued  in  silence  from  liis  camp  at  the  third  watch,  and 
reached  Iilelodunum  by  the  same  route  by  which  he  came. 
This  is  a  town  of  the  Senones,  situated  on  an  island  in  the  Seine, 
as  we  have  just  before  observed  of  Lutetia.  Having  seized 
upcu  about  fifty  ships  and  quickly  joined  them  togetlier, 
and  having  placed  soldiers  ia  them,  he  intimidated  by  his  un- 
expected aiiival  the  inhabitants,  of  whom  a  great  number  had 
been  called  out  to  the  war',  and  obtains  possession  of  the 
town  without  a  contest  Having  repaired  the  bridge,  which 
the  enemy  had  broken  down  during  tlie  pi'eceding  days,  he 
led  ever  his  anny,  and  began  to  march  along  the  banks 
of  the  liver  to  Lutetia.  The  enemy,  on  learning  the  circum- 
ktance  from  those  A\ho  had  escaped  from  Melodunum,  set  fire 
to  Luteiia,  and  order  the  bridges  of  that  to\m  to  be  broken 
<lo\\n :  til  'y  themselves  set  out  from  the  marsh,  and  take  their 
jjositiou  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  over  against  Lutetia  and 
opposite  tlie  camp  of  Labienus. 

Chap  hlX. — Csesar  was  now  reported  to  have  departed 
from  Gergovia ;  inteUigence  was  likewise  brought  to  them 
concerning  the  revolt  of  the  -2Edui,  and  a  successful  rising  in 
Gaul ;  and  that  Caesar,  ha^ing  been  prevented  from  prosecut- 
ing his  jomiiey  i.nd  crossing  the  Loire,  and  having  been  com- 
pelled by  the  want  of  com,  had  marched  hastily  to  the  proviuce. 

•  This,  according  to  Achaintre,  ia  the  part  of  Paris  known  by  the 
of  Le  MiiFais. — A. 
+  Literally,  "  flowed  into.' 


198  CiESAR's  COMMENTAEIES.  [bOOK   VII. 

But  the  Bellovaci,  who  had  been  previously  disaffected  ol 
themsehes,  on  learning  the  revolt  of  the  ^dui,  bejan  to 
assemble  forces  and  openly  to  prepare  for  -war.  ^Theu 
Labi  en  us,  as  the  change  in  affairs  was  so  great,  thout^ht  that 
he  must  adopt  a  very  different  system  from  what  he  had 
previously  intended,  and  he  did  not  now  think  of  makin»  any 
new  acquisitions,  or  of  provoking  the  enemy  to  an  action  ;  but 
that  he  might  bring  back  his  army  safe  to  Agendicum.  For, 
on  one  side,  the  Bellovaci,  a  state  which  held  the  highest 
repn radon  for  prowess  in  Gaul,  were  pressing  on  him ; 
•ill  J  Caraulogenus,  with  a  disciplined  and  well-equipped  army, 
beid  the  other  side;  moreover,  a  very  great  river  separated 
md  c»it  off  the  legions  from*  the  garrison  and  baggage.  He 
jjiw  that,  in  consequence  of  such  gi'eat  diflQculties  being  thro\s-n 
in  his  way,  he  must  seek  aid  from  his  o-ft-n  energy  of  disposition. 
Chap.  LX.— Having,  therefore,  called  a  council  of  war  a 
little  before  evening,  he  exhorted  his  soldiers  to  execute  with 
diligence  and  energy  such  commands  as  he  should  give  ;  he 
assigns  the  ships  which  he  had  brought  from  Melodunum  to 
Roman  kniglits.  one  to  each,  and  orders  them  to  fall  down 
the  river  silently  for  four  miles,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  watch. 
and  there  wait  for  him.  He  leaves  the  five  cohorts,  which  h'^ 
considered  to  be  the  most  steady  in  action,  to  guard  the  camp/, 
hf^  orders  the  five  remaining  cohorts  of  the  same  legion  to 
proceed  a  little  after  midnight  up  the  river  Avith  all  their 
baggage,  in  a  great  tumult.  He  collects  also  some  small  boats  ; 
and  sends  tliera  in  the  same  directiou,  with  orders  to  make  a 
loud  noise  in  rowing.  He  himself,  a  little  after,  marched  out 
ill  silence,  and.  at  the  head  of  tbree  legions,  s^eks  that  place 
to  which  he  had  ordered  the  sliips  to  be  brought 

Chap  LXI — Wheu  he  had  arrived  there,  the  enemy's 
scouts,  as  they  were  stationed  along  every  part  of  the  river, 
not  expecting  an  attack,  because  a  great  storm  had  suddenly 
arist^n,  were  surprised  by  our  soldiei-s :  the  infantry  and 
raxalrv  are  quickl\  transported,  under  the  superintendence  ol 
tbe  Roman  knights,  whom  h(-  had  appointed  to  that  office 
Almost  at  the  same  time,  a  little  before  dayhghf,  intel- 
ligence was  given  to  the  enemy  that  there  was  an  unusual 
tumult  in  the  camp  of  the  Romans,  and  that  a  strong  force  was 

•.  Jle  refers  to  the  garrison  which  he  left  at  Agendicnm  to  guard  tlw 
Da&jagft 


niAP.  LXIIIJ  THE    GALLIC    W  VR.  199 

marching  up  tliO  Aver,  aud  that  the  so'ind  of  oars  was  dis- 
tinctlj  heard  in  tlie  san.e  qnaiter,  aiid  that  soldiers  were  being 
conveyed  across  in  ships  a  littL  below.  On  hearing  these 
things,  because  they  were  of  opinion  that  the  legions  were 
passing  in  three  lifferent  places,  and  that  the  entire  army, 
being  terrified  by  the  revolt  of  the  iEdui,  were  preparinpr  for 
flight,  they  divided  thair  for-es  also  into  three  divisions.  For 
leaving  a  guard  opposite  to  the  camp  and  seuclmg  a  small  body 
in  the  direction  of  JMetiosedum,*  with  orders  to  advance  as  far 
as  the  ships  wonld  proceed,  the}  led  the  rest  of  their  troops 
ngainst  Lahienus. 

Chap.  LX II. — By  daj -break  all  our  soldiers  were  brought 
across  and  the  nrraj  of  the  enemy  was  in  sight.  Lahienus, 
having  encouraged  his  soldiers  "  to  retain  the  memory  of  their 
ancient  valom',  and  so  many  most  successful  actions,  and 
imagine  Caesar  himself,  under  whose  coiLmand  they  had  so  often 
I'outed  the  enemy,  to  be  'ireseut,"  gives  the  signal  for  action. 
At  the  first  onset  the  enemy  are  beaten  and  put  to  flight 
in  the  right  wing,  where  the  seventh  legion  stood :  on  the  left 
wing,  which  position  the  twelfth  legion  held,  although  the  first 
ranks  fell  transfixed  by  the  ja\  elius  of  the  Romans,  yet  the 
rest  resisted  most  bravely  ;  nor  did  any  one  of  them  show  the 
slightest  intention  of  flying.  Camulogenus,  the  general  of  the 
enemy,  was  present  and  encouraged  his  troops.  But  when  the 
issue  of  the  victoiy  was  still  uncertain,  and  the  circumstances 
which  were  taking  place  on  the  left  wing  were  announced  to 
the  tribunes  of  the  seventh  legion,  they  faced  about  their  legion 
to  the  enemy's  rear  and  attacked  it :  not  even  then  did  any 
one  retreat,  but  all  were  surrounded  and  slain.  Camulogenus 
met  the  same  fate.  But  those  who  were  left  as  a  guard 
opposite  the  camp  of  Lahienus,  when  they  heard  that  the 
battle  was  commenced,  marched  to  aid  their  couuti^Trnen  and 
take  possession  of  a  hill,  but  were  unable  to  withstand  the 
attack  of  the  victorious  soldiers.  In  this  manner,  mixed  with 
their  own  fugitives,  such  as  the  woods  and  mountains  did  not 
shelter  were  cut  to  pieces  by  our  cavalry.  "When  this  battle 
was  finished,  Lahienus  retm-ns  to  Agendicum,  where  the  bag- 
gage of  the  whole  army  had  been  left:  from  it  he  maiched 
with  all  his  forces  to  Caesar. 

Chap.  LXIII. — The  revolt  of  the  ^dui  being  known,  the  war 
•  Meliosedum  now  MeuJon,  situated  on  the  Seine,  below  Paris. 


200  cjesar's  commentaries.  [book  vn. 

grows  more  dangerous.  Embassies  are  sent  by  them  in  all 
directions  :  as  far  as  tbey  can  prevail  by  influence,  authority, 
or  money,  they  strive  to  excite  the  state  [to  revolt].  Having 
got  possession  of  the  hostages  whom  Caesar  had  deposited  with 
them,  they  terrify  thp  hesitating  by  putting  them  to  death.  The 
.^dui  request  Vercingetorix  to  come  to  them  and  communicate 
his  plans  of  conducting  the  war.  On  obtaining  this  request  they 
insist  that  the  chief  command  should  l)e  assigned  to  them ; 
and  when  tho  affair  became  a  disputed  question,  a  coimcil  of 
all  Gaul  is  summoned  to  Bibracte.  They  come  together  in 
great  numbers  and  from  every  quarter  to  the  same  place.  The 
decision  is  left  to  the  votes  of  the  mass :  aU  to  a  man  ap- 
prove of  Vercirgetoiix  as  their  general.  The  Remi,  Lingones, 
and  Treviri  were  absent  from  tliis  meeting ;  the  two  former 
because  they  attached'  themselves  to  the  alliance  of  Borne  ;  the 
Treviri  because  they  were  very  remote  and  were  hard  pressed 
by  the  Geimans ;  which  was  also  the  reason  of  their  being 
absent  during  the  whole  wav,  and  their  sendiog  auxiliaries  to 
neitjer  party.  The  -<Edui  are  highly  indignant  at  being 
deprived  of  the  chief  comma-^^d ;  they  lament  the  change  of 
fortune,  and  miss  Caesar 's  indulgence  towards  them  ;  how- 
ever, after  engaging  in  the  war,  they  do  not  dare  to  pursue 
their  own  measures  apart  from  the  rest.  Eporedorix  and 
Vii-idomarus,  youths  of  the  greatest  promise,  submit  reluctantly 
to  Vercingetorix. 

Chap.  LXIV. — The  latter  demands  hostages  from  the  re* 
maining  states  :  nay,  more,  appointed  a  day  for  this  proceeding; 
he  orders  all  the  cavalry,  fifteen  thousand  in  number,  to  quickly 
assemble  here ;  he  says  that  he  will  be  content  with  the 
infantry  which  he  had  before,  and  would  not  tempt  fortune 
nor  come  to  a  regular  engagement ;  but  since  he  had  abund- 
ance of  cavalry,  it  would  be  very  easy  for  him  to  prevent  the 
Eomans  from  obtaining  forage  or  com,  provided  that  they  them- 
selves should  resolutely  destroy  their  com  and  set  fire  to  their 
houses;  by  wliich  sacrifice  of  private  pr  perty  they  woa^d 
evidently  obtain  perpetual  dominion  and  freedom.  After 
arranging  these  matters  he  levies  ten  thousana  infantry  on 
the  ^dui  and  Segusiani,*  who  border  on  om*  province :  t-o 
these  he  adds  eight  hundred  horse.     He  sets  over  them  the 

*  Segusiani,  a  people  of  Gallia  Celtica,  to  th.-i  west  of  the  Rhine.  Their 
countty  was  traversed  by  the  Loire,  near  the  source  of  that  tivor. 


CKAP.  LXVI.]  THE  GALLIC   WAR.  201 

brother  of  Eporedirix,  and  orders  him  to  wage  war  agairst 
tho  AUobroges.  On  the  otlier  side  he  sends  the  Gabali  and 
the  nearest  cantons  of  the  Arvemi  against  the  Helrii ;  he 
liitew'ise  sends  the  Ruteni  and  Cadurci  to  lay  waste  the  terri- 
tories of  the  VolcEB  Arecomici.  Besides,  by  secret  messages 
and  embassies,  he  tampers  with  the  AUobroges,  whose  minds, 
he  hopes,  had  not  yet  settled  down  after  the  excitement  of 
Uie  late  war.  To  their  nobles  he  promises  money,  and  to 
Iheir  state  the  dominion  of  the  whole  piuvince 

Chap.  LXV. — The  only  guards  provided  against  all  these 
contingencies  were  twenty-t-s\o  cohorts,  which  were  collected 
from  the  entire  province  by  Lucius  Caesar,  the  lieutenant,  and 
opposed  to  the  enemy  in  every  quarter.  The  Helvii,  volun- 
tarily engaging  in  battle  with  their  neighbours,  are  defeated,  and 
Caius  Valeiius  Donotamnis,  the  son  of  Caburus,  the  principal 
man  of  the  state,  and  several  others,  being  slain,  they  are  forced 
to  retire  Avithin  their  towns  and  fortifications.  The  AUobroges, 
placing  guards  along  the  course  of  the  Rhine,  defend  tlieir 
irontiere  with  gi'eat  vigilance  and  energy.  Caesar,  as  he  per 
ceived  that  the  enemy  were  superior  in  cavalry,  and  he  himself 
could  receive  no  aid  from  the  Province  or  Italy,  while  all  com- 
munication was  cut  off,  sends  across  the  Rhine  into  Germany 
to  those  states  which  he  had  subdued  in  thj  preceding  cam 
paigns,  and  summons  from  them  cavalry  and  the  light-anncd 
infant- y,  who  were  accustomed  to  engage  among  them.  On 
their  arri\al,  as  they  were  mounted  on  unserviceable  horses, 
he  takes  horses  from  the  military  tribunes  and  the  rest,  nay, 
even  from  the  Roman  knights  and  veterans,  and  distributes 
them  among  the  Germans. 

CuAP  LXYI. — In  the  mean  time,  whilst  these  things  aro 
going  on,  the  forces  of  the  enemy  from  the  Arvenii,  and  tho 
L-avalry  which  had  been  demanded  from  all  Gaul,  meet  to 
gether.  A  great  number  of  these  having  been  collected, 
when  Caesar  was  marching  into  the  country  of  the  Sequani, 
through  the  confines  of  the  Lingones,  in  order  that  he  might 
the  more  easily  render  aid  to  the  province.  Vercingetorix  en 
camped  in  three  camps,  about  ten  miles  from  the  Romans : 
and  having  summoned  the  commanders  of  tlie  cavalry  to  B 
council,  he  shows  that  the  tii  le  of  victoiy  was  come  ;  that  thfc 
Roman^  ^^ere  fleeing  into  the  province  and  leaving  Gaul;  that 
this  was  sufficient  for  obtaining  immediate  frf^edom ;  hut  was  of 


202  C-ESAR'S   COMMENTABIES.  fBOOK  VTX 

little  moment  in  acquiring  peace  and  tranquillity  for  the  future; 
for  the  Romans  -^vonld  return  after  assembling  greater  forces, 
and  would  not  put  an  end  to  the  v^ar.  Therefore  they  should 
attack  them  on  their  march,  when  encumbered.  If  the  infantry 
should  [be  obliged  to]  relieve  their  cavalry,  and  be  retarded 
by  doing  so,  the  march  could  not  be  accomplished :  if, 
abandoning  their  baggage  they  should  provide  for  their  safety 
(a  result  which,  he  trusted,  was  more  likely  to  ensue),  they 
would  lose  both  property  and  character.  For  as  to  the  enemy's 
horse,  tliey  ought  not  to  entertain  a  doubt  that  none  of  them 
would  dare  to  advance  beyond  the  main  body.  In  order  that 
they  [the  Crauls"]  may  do  so  \vith  greater  spirit,  he  would 
marshal  all  their  forces  before  the  camp,  and  intimidate  the 
enemy.  The  cavalry  unanimously,  shout  out,  "  That  they 
ought  to  bind  themselves  by  a  most  sacred  oath,  that  he 
should  not  be  received  under  a  roof,  nor  have  access  to  his 
children,  parents,  or  wife,  who  shall  not  twice  have  ridden 
through  the  enemy's  army." 

Chap.  LXVII. — This  proposal  receiving  general  appro- 
bation,  and  all  being  forced  to  take  the  oath,  on  the  next  day 
the  cavalry  were  divided  into  three  parts,  and  two  of  these 
divisions  made  a  demonstration  on  our  two  flanks  ;  while  one  in 
front  began  to  obstruct  our  march  On  this  circumstance 
being  announced,  Caesar  orders  his  cavalry  also  to  form  three 
divisions  and  charge  the  enemy.  Then  the  action  commences 
simultaneously  in  every  part :  the  main  body  halts ;  the  bag- 
gage is  received  within  the  ranks  of  the  legions.  If  our  mea 
seemed  to  be  distressed,  or  hard  pressed  in  any  quarter, 
Cajsar  usually  ordered  the  troops  to  advance,  and  the  array  to 
wheel  round  in  tbat  quaiier ;  which  conduct  retarded  the 
enemy  in  the  pursuit,  and  encouraged  our  men  by  the  hope  o£ 
support.  At  length  the  Germans,  on  the  right  wing,  having 
gained  the  top  of  the  hiU,  dislodge  the  enemy  from  their 
position  and  pursue  them  even  as  far  as  the  river  at  which 
Vercingetorix  with  the  infantry  was  stationed,  and  slay  several 
of  them.  The  rest,  on  observing  this  action,  fearing  lest 
they  should  be  surrounded,  betake  themselves  to  flight.  A 
slaughter  ensues  in  every  direction,  and  thrtj  of  the  noblest  of 
of  the  ^dui  are  taken  end  brought  to  Csssar:  Cotus,  the 
oommander  of  the  cavalry,  who  had  been  engaged  in  the 
contest    with    Convictolitanis   the  last   election,  Cavarillas, 


'TIAP.  LXJX.J  TR2   OAX^Lin  WIS.  203 

who  had  held  the  command  of  the  infantry  after  the  revolt 
of  Litavicus,  and  Eporedorix,  under  whose  command  the 
-^dui  had  engaged  in  war  against  the  Sequam,  hefore  the 
>irrival  of  Caesar. 

Chap.  LXVIII. — All  his  cavalry  heing  routed,  Yercingetorix 
ed  back  his  troops  in  the  same  order  as  he  had  arranged  them 
oefore  the  camp,  and  immediately  began  to  march  to  Alesia, 
Tfhich  is  a  town  of  the  Mandubii,  and  ordered  the  baggage 
to  be  speedily  brought  forth  from  the  camp,  and  follow  him 
closely.  Caesar,  having  conveyed  his  baggage  to  the  nearest  hill, 
and  having  left  two  legions  to  guard  it,  pursued  as  far  as  the 
time  of  day  would  permit,  and  after  slaying  about  three  thou- 
sand of  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  encamped  at  Alesia*  on  the  next 
day.  On  reconnoitring  the  situation  of  the  city,  finding  that 
the  enemy  were  panic-stricken,  because  the  cavalry  in  which 
they  placed  their  chief  reliance,  were  beaten,  he  encouraged 
his  men  io  endure  the  toil,  and  began  to  draw  a  line  of  circum- 
vallation  round  Alesia. 

Chap.  LXIX. — The  town  itself  was  situated  on  the  top  of  a 
hill,  in  a  very  lofty  position,  so  that  it  did  not  appear  likely  to 
be  taken,  except  by  a  regular  sjpge.  Two  rivers,  on  two  different 
sides,  washed  the  foot  of  the  hill  Before  the  to^n  lay  a  plain 
of  about  three  miles  in  length ;  on  every  other  side  hills  at 
a  moderate  distance,  and  of  an  equal  degree  of  height,  sur- 
rounded the  town.  The  army  of  the  Gauls  had  filled  all  the 
space  under  the  wall,  comprising  the  part  of  the  hill  which 
looked  to  the  rising  sun,  and  had  drawn  ia  front  a  trench 
uud  a  atone  wall  six  feet  high.  The  circuit  of  that  for 
tification,  which  was  commenced  by  the  Romans,  comprised 
eleven  iliiles.  The  camp  was  pitched  in  a  strong  position, 
and  twenty-three  redoubts  were  raised  in  it,  in  which  sentinels 

♦  Alesia,  a  stronly  fortified  town  of  the  Mandubii,  near  the  sonrces  of 
the  Seine,  and  situated  on  the  summit  of  a  mountain  now  movmt  Auxois. 
It  was  washed  on  two  sides  by  the  small  rivers  Lutosa  and  Osera,  now  Oze 
and  Ozerain.  Alesia  is  femous  for  the  siege  it  stood  against  Caesar.  It 
was  taken  and  destroyed  by  him,  but  was  afterwards  rebuilt  and  became  a 
place  of  considerable  consequence  under  the  Roman  emperore.  At  the 
foot  of  mount  Auxois  h  a  village  still  called  AJise.  According  to  tradition, 
Alesia  was  founded  by  Hercules,  which  would  imply  that  the  place  had 
ieen  originally  a  Phoenician  stronghold  for  purposes  of  inland  trafiBc.  The 
Greek  writers,  however,  say  that  it  took  its  name  from  the  wanderings  of 
that  hero  on  bis  expedition  into  Spain,  airb  t§c  kutc.  ttjv  arpaniaif 
oKtjs, — ^A 


264  C^SAB*S   COMMENTARIES.  |_BO0K  Vll 

were  placed  by  day,  lost  any  sally  should  be  made  euddeniy; 
and  by  night  the  same  were  occupied  by  watches  and  strong 
guai'ds. 

Chap.  LXX. — The  work  having  been  begun,  a  cavalry 
action  ensues  in  thnt  plain,  which  wo  have  already  described 
as  broken  by  hills,  and  extending  three  miles  in  length.  The 
contest  is  maintained  on  both  sides  with  the  utmost  vigour ; 
Caesar  sends  the  Germans  to  aid  our  ti'oops  when  distressed, 
and  draws  up  the  legions  in  front  of  the  camp,  lest  any  sally 
should  be  suddenly  made  by  the  enemy  s  infantry.  The 
courage  of  our  men  is  increased  by  the  additional  support  of 
tho  legions ;  the  enemy  being  put  to  flight,  hinder  oue  another 
by  their  numbers,  and  as  only  the  narrower  gates  were  left  open, 
are  crowded  together  in  them ;  then  the  Germans  pursue  them 
with  vigour  even  to  the  fortifications.  A  gi-eat  slaughter  ensues ; 
some  leave  tiieir  horses,  and  endeavour  to  cross  the  ditch  and 
climb  the  wall.  Caesar  orders  the  legions  which  he  had  dra^\•n 
up  in  front  of  the  rampart  to  advance  a  little.  The  Gauls,  who 
were  within  the  fortifications,  were  no  less  panic-stricken, 
thinking  that  the  enemy  were  coming  that  moment  against 
them,  and  unanimously  shout  "  to  arms;"  some  in  their  alarm 
rush  into  the  town;  Vercingetorix  orders  the  gates  to  bo  shut, 
lest  the  camp  should  be  left  undefended.  The  Germans  re 
treat,  after  slaying  many  and  taking  several  horses. 

Chap.  LXXI. — Vercingetoiix  adopts  the  design  of  sending 
away  aU  his  cavahy  by  night,  before  the  fortifications  should 
bo  completed  by  the  Romans.  He  charges  them  when 
departing  "  that  each  of  them  should  go  to  his  respective 
state,  and  press  for  the  war  all  who  were  old  enough  to  bear 
arms ;  he  states  his  own  merits,  and  conjures  them  to  consider 
his  safety,  and  not  sun-ender  him  who  had  deserved  so  well 
of  the  general  freedom,  to  the  enemy  for  torture;  he  points 
out  to  them  that,  if  they  should  be  remiss,  eighty  thousand 
chosen  men  woiild  perish  with  him ;  that,  upon  making  a 
calculation,  he  had  barely  com  for  thirty  days,  but  could 
hold  out  a  little  longer  by  economy."  After  giving  these 
instructions  he  silently  dismisses  the  cavalry  in  the  second 
watch,  [on  that  side]  where  our  works  were  not  completed, 
he  orders  all  the  com  to  be  brought  to  himself;  he  ordains 
capital  punishment  to  such  as  should  not  obey;  he  dis- 
tributes among  them,  man  by  man,  the   cattle,   great  quan- 


CHAP.  LXXm,"!  THE   GALLIC   WAR,  20C 

tides  of  wlilch  tad  been  driven  there  by  the  Maadubii ;  h« 
began  to  measure  out  the  com  sparingly,  and  by  little  amf 
little ;  he  receives  into  the  town  all  the  forces  which  he  hfid 
posted  in  front  of  it  In  this  manner  he  prepares  to  await 
the  succours  from  Gaivl,  and  carry  on  the  war. 

Chap.  LXXII. — Ccesar,  on  learning  these  proceedings  from 
the  deserters  and  cap^ves,  adopted  the  following  system  of 
fortification ;  he  dug  a  trench  twenty  feet  deep,  with  perpen- 
dicular sides,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  base  of  this  trench  should 
extend  so  far  as  the  edges  were  apart  at  the  top.  He  raised 
all  his  other  works  at  a  distance  of  four  hundred  feet  from  that 
ditch  ;  [he  did]  that  with  this  intention,  lest  (since  he  necessarily 
embraced  so  extensive  an  area,  and  the  whole  works  could  not 
be  easily  surrounded  by  a  Une  of  soldiers)  a  large  number  of 
the  enemy  should  suddenly,  or  by  night,  sally  against  the  for- 
tifications ;  or  lest  they  should  by  day  cast  weapons  against 
our  men  while  occupied  with  the  works.  Having  left  this 
interval,  he  di-ew  two  trenches  fifteen  feet  broad,  and  of  the 
same  depth ;  the  innermost  of  them,  being  in  low  and  level 
gi-ound,  he  filled  with  water  conveyed  from  the  river.  Behind 
these  he  raised  a  rampart  and  wall  twelve  feet  high ;  to  this 
he  added  a  parapet  and  battlements,  with  large  stakes  cut  like 
stags'  horns,  projecting  from  the  junction  of  the  parapet  and 
battlements,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  scaling  it,  and  sur- 
rounded the  entire  work  with  turrets,  which  were  eighty  feet 
distant  from  one  another 

Chap.  LXXIII. — It  was  necessary,  at  one  and  the  same 
^ime,  to  procure  timber  [for  the  rampart],  lay  in  supplies  of  com, 
and  raise  also  extensive  fortifications,  and  the  available  troops 
were  in  conseq[uence  of  this  reduced  in  number,  since  they  used 
io  advance  to  some  distance  from  the  camp,  and  sometimes  the 
Gauls  endeavoured  to  attack  our  works,  and  to  make  a  sally 
from  the  town  by  several  gates  and  in  great  force.  On  which 
Caesar  thought  that  further  additions  should  be  made  to  these 
works,  in  order  that  the  fortifications  might  be  defensible  by  a 
small  number  of  soldiers.  Having,  therefore,  cut  do^n  tlie 
tranks  of  trees  or  very  thick  branches,  and  having  stripped  their 
tops  of  the  bark,  and  sharpened  them  into  a  point,  he  drew  a 
continued  trench  everywhere  five  feet  deep.  These  stakes 
being  sunk  into  this  trench,  and  fastened  firmly  at  the  bottom, 
to  prevent  the  possibility  of  their  being  torn  up,  had  their 


206  Caesar's  commentaries.  [book  vu. 

branches  only  projecting  from  the  ground.  There  were  fivo 
rows  in  connection  with,  and  intersecting  each  other;  and 
whoever  entered  within  them  were  likely  to  impale  tliemselves 
on  very  sharp  stakes.  The  scldiers  called  these  "cippi."  -Before 
these,  which  were  arranged  in  ohUque  rows  in  the  form  of  a 
quincunx,  pits  three  feet  deep  were  dug,  which  gradually 
diminished  in  depth  to  the  bottom.  In  these  pits  tapering 
strJkes,  of  the  thiclmess  of  a  man's  thigh,  sharpened  at  the  top 
and  hardened  in  the  ire,  were  sunk  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  project  from  the  ground  not  more  than  fom-  inches ;  at 
the  same  time  for  the  purpose  of  giving  them  sb-ength  and 
stability,  they  were  each  filled  with  trampled  clay  to  the  height 
of  one  foot  from  the  bottom :  the  rest  of  the  pit  was  covered 
over  with  osiers  and  twigs,  to  conceal  the  deceit.  E'lght  rows 
of  tliis  kind  were  dug,  and  were  three  feet  distant  from  each 
other.  They  called  this  a  lily  from  its  resemblance  to  that 
flower.  Stakes  a  foot  long,  with  iron  hooks  attached  to  them, 
were  entirely  sunk  in  the  ground  before  these,  and  were  planted 
in  every  place  at  small  intervals ;  these  they  called  spui*s. 

Chap.  LXXIV. — After  completing  these  works,  having 
selected  as  level  ground  as  he  could,  considering  the  nature  of 
the  country,  and  having  enclosed  an  ai'ea  of  fourteen  miles,  he 
constructed,  against  an  external  enemy,  fortifications  of  the 
same  kind  in  every  respect,  and  separate  from  these,  so  that 
the  guards  of  the  fortifications  could  not  be  surroimded  even 
by  immense  numbers,  if  such  a  circumstance  should  take  place 
owing  to  the  departure  of  the  enemy's  cavalry;  and  in  order 
that  the  Koman  soldiers  might  not  be  compelled  to  go  out  of 
the  camp  v,-ith  great  risk,  he  orders  all  to  provide  forage  and 
com  for  tliirty  days. 

Chap.  LXXV. — Whilst  those  things  ai-e  carried  ou  at  Alesia, 
the  Gauls,  having  convened  a  council  of  their  chief  uobihty, 
determine  that  all  who  could  bear  arms  should  not  be  called 
out,  which  was  the  opinion  of  Vercingetorix,  but  that  a  fixed 
number  should  be  levied  from  each  state ;  lest,  when  so  great 
a  multitude  assembled  together,  they  could  neither  govern  nor 
distinguish  their  men,  nor  have  the  means  of  suppl^ang  them 
with  com.  They  demand  thirty-five  thousand  men  fi'oni 
the  ^dui  and  their  dependents,  the  Segusiani,  Ambivareti,  and 
Aulerci  Branno vices ;  an  equal  number  from  the  Arvemi  in  con- 
junction wi'th  tliA  ■f^.lftnteti  Cadurci.  Gabali,  and  Velauni,  who 


CHAP.  LXXVI  ,'  THE    GALLIC    WAR  207 

were  accustomed  to  bo  under  tho  command  of  the  Arvemi; 
t\Yelve  thousand  cacli  from  tho  Senones,  Sequani,  Bituriges, 
SSantones,  riutcui,  and  CarnutC3 ;  ten  thousand  from  the 
Bellovaci,  the  same  number  from  the  Lemovici ;  eight 
thousand  each  from  tlie  Pictones,  and  Turoni,  and  Parisii,  and 
Ilelvii ;  fne  thousand  each  from  the  Suessiones,  Ambiani, 
LIcdiomatrici,  Petrocorii,  Nervii,  Morini,  and  Nitiobriges ;  the 
same  number  from  the  Aulerci  Cenomani ;  four  thousand  from 
the  Atrebates :  tlires  thousand  each  from  the  Belluuassi,  Lfxovii, 
and  Aulerci  Kburovices ;  thiity  thousand  from  the  Rauraci, 
and  Boii;  six  thousand  from  all  the  states  together,  which 
border  on  the  Atlantic,  and  ^vhich  in  their  dialect  are  called 
Armorica},*  (in  \\hich  number  are  comprehended  the  Curi- 
solites,  Ebedones,  Ambibari,  Caltes,  Osismii,  Lemovices, 
Veneti,  and  Uuelli).  Of  these  the  Bellovaci  did  not  contribute 
their  number,  as  they  said  that  they  ^vould  wage  war  against 
tho  Romans  on  their  own  account,  and  at  their  own  discretion, 
and  nould  not  obey  the  order  of  any  one:  however,  at  the 
request  of  Commius,  they  sent  two  thousand,  in  consideration 
of  a  tie  of  hospitality  wkich  subsisted  between  him  and  them. 
Chap.  LXXVI.  —  Caesar  had,  as  we  have  preYiou?>ly 
narrated,  availed  himself  of  the  faithful  and  valuable  services 
of  this  Commius,  in  Britain,  in  former  years :  in  consideration 
of  wliich  merits  he  had  exempted  from  taxes  his  [Commius  s] 
state,  and  had  conferred  on  Commius  himself  the  country  of 
the  Morini.  Yet  such  was  the  unanimity  of  the  Gauls  in 
asserting  their  fieedom,  and  recovering  their  ancient  renown  in 
war,  that  they  were  influenced  neither  by  favoui-s,  nor  by  the 
i-ecoUectiou  of  private  friendship ;  and  all  earnestly  directed 
their  energies  and  resources  to  that  war,  and  collected 
eight  thousand  cavalry,  and  about  two  hundred  and  forty 
thousand  infantry,  These  were  reviewed  in  the  country  of  tho 
.^dui,  and  a  calculation  was  made  of  their  numbers :  com- 
manders  were  appointed :  the  supreme  command  is  entrusted 
to  Commius  the  Atrebatian,  Viridomarus  and  Eporedorix  the 
iEduans,  and  Vergasilkunus  the  Arveman,  the  cousin-german 

•  Annorica,  or  Aremorica,  a  Celtic  term  applied  in  strictnoss  to  all  parts 
of  Gaul  lying  alonjj  the  ocean.  Carsnr,  however,  confines  the  appellation 
imrely  to  the  tract  of  country  which  corresponds  Xa  Normandy  ai.d 
Brittany.  The  name  is  derived  from  the  Celtic  Ar  Moer,  that  is.  Am  Mur, 
*  on  the  sea,"- 


JOS  C-ESAR'S   COMMENTAEIES.  [bO{)K  VII, 

of  Vercingetorix.  To  them  axe  assigned  men  selected  from 
each  state,  by  whose  advice  the  war  should  be  conducted.  All 
march  to  Alesia,  sanguine  and  full  of  confidence :  nor  was  there 
a  single  indit-idual  who  imagined  that  the  Romans  could 
withstand  the  sight  of  such  aii  immense  host :  especially  in  an 
action  carried  on  both  in  front  and  rear,  when  [on  the  inside] 
the  beseiged  would  sally  from  the  town  and  attack  the  enemy, 
and  on  the  outside  so  great  forces  of  cavaliy  and  infantry 
would  be  seen. 

Chap.  LXXVII. — But  those  who  were  blockaded  at 
Alesia,  the  day  being  past,  on  which  they  had  expected 
auxiliaries  from  their  countrymen,  and  all  tbeir  com  being 
consumed,  ignorant  of  what  was  gomg  on  among  the  ^dui, 
convened  an  assembly  and  deliberated  on  the  exigency  of 
their  situation.  After  various  opinions  had  been  expressed 
among  them,  some  of  which  proposed  a  sun-ender,  othei-s  a 
sally,  whilst  their  strength  would  support  it,  the  speech  of 
Critognatus  ought  not  to  be  omitted  for  its  singular  and  de 
testable  cruelty.  He  sprung  from  the  noblest  family  among 
the  Arvemi,  and  possessing  great  influence,  says,  "  I  shall 
pay  no  attention  to  the  opinion  of  those  who  call  a  most 
disgraceful  sun-ender  by  the  name. of  a  capitulation;  nor  do  I 
tliink  that  they  ougbt  to  be  considered  as  citizens,  or  summoned 
to  the  council.  My  business  is  with  those  who  approve  of  a 
sally:  in  whose  advice  the  memory  of  our  ancient  prowess 
seems  to  dwell  in  the  opinion  of  you  all.  To  be  unable 
to  bear  privation  for  a  short  time  is  disgraceful  cowardice, 
not  ti-ue  valour.  Those  who  voluntarily  offer  themselves 
to  death  are  more  easily  found  than  those  who  would  calmly 
endure  distress.  And  I  would  approve  of  this  opinion  (for 
honour  is  a  powerful  motive  with  me),  could  I  foresee  no 
other  loss,  save  that  of  life  ;  but  let  us,  in  adopting  our  design, 
look  back  on  all  Gaul,  which  we  have  sthred  up  to  our  aid 
What  courage  do  you  think  would  our  relatives  and  fiiend?? 
have,  if  eighty  thousand  men  were  butchered  in  one  spot, 
supposing  that  they  should  be  forced  to  come  to  an  action 
almost  over  our  corpses  ?  Do  not  utterly  deprive  them  of  yom- 
aid,  for  they  have  spumed  all  thoughts  of  personal  danger  on 
account  of  your  safety;  nor  by  yom'  folly,  rashness,  and 
cowardice,  cmsli  all  Gaul  and  doom  it  to  an  eternal  slavery. 
Do  you  doubt  their  fidelity  and  fiznmess  because  they  have  not 


CHAP.  Lxxvnr.j  the  galliu  mak,  209 

come  at  the  appointed  da)  ?  What  then?  Do  yoa  suppose  that 
the  Romans  are  employed  every  day  iu  the  outer  fortifica- 
tions for  mere  amusement'.'  If  }ou  cannot  be  assuied  by 
their  despatches,  since  every  avenue  io  blocked  up,  take  the 
Romans  as  evidence  that  their  approach  is  drawing  near ; 
since  '-hey,  intimidated  by  alarm  at  this,  labour  night  and 
day  at  their  ^\orks.  What,  therefore,  is  my  design?  To 
do  as  our  ancestors  did  in  the  war  against  the  Cimbri  and 
Teutoues,  which  was  by  no  means  equally  momentous;  who, 
when  driven  into  their  towns,  and  oppressed  by  similar 
privations,  supported  life  by  th^  corpses  of  those  who  appeared 
useless  for  war  on  account  of  their  age,  and  did  not  sur 
render  to  the  enemy :  and  even  if  we  had  not  a  precedent  for 
euch  cruel  conduct,  still  I  should  consider  it  most  glorious 
that  one  should  b*^  established,  and  delivered  to  posterity. 
For  in  what  was  that  war  hke  this?  The  Cimbri,  after  laying 
Gaul  waste,  and  inflicting  great  calamities,  at  length  departed 
from  om'  country,  and  sought  other  lands;  they  left  us  our 
rights,  laws,  lands,  and  hberty.  But  what  other  motive  or 
Avish  have  tlie  Roma  as,  than,  induced  by  envy,  to  settle  in  the 
lands  and  states  of  those  whom  they  have  learned  by  fame  to 
be  noble  and  powerful  iu  wai',  and  impose  on  tliem  perpetual 
slavery?  For  they  never  ha\e  carried  od  wars  on  any  other 
terms.  But  if  you  luiow  not  these  things  wliich  are  going  on 
in  distant  countries,  look  to  the  neighbouring  Gaul,  which 
being  reduced  to  the  form  of  a  pro^-iuce,  stnpped  of  its  rights 
and  laws,  and  subjected  to  Romau  despotism,*  Is  oppressed  by 
pei-petual  slavery." 

Chap  LXXVIIT. — When  different  opinions  were  ex- 
pressed, they  determined  that  those  who,  owing  to  age  or 
ill  hfisilth,  were  unsemceable  for  war.  should  depart  from 
the  tovm,  and  that  themselves  should  tiy  ever}-  expedient 
before  they  had  recourse  to  tlif  ad^  ice  of  Critognatus  : '  how- 
ever, tliat  they  would  rather  adopt  that  design,  if  chcum- 
etances  should  compel  them  and  their  alhes  should  delay, 
than  accept  any  terms  of  a  surrender  or  peace.  Tbe  Mandubii, 
who  had  admitted  them  into  the  towd,  arp  cx)mpelled  to  go 
forth  with  their  vrives  and  children.  When  these  came  to  the 
Eoman  fortifications,  weeping,  the)  begged  of  the  soldiers  by 
every  entreaty  to  receive  them  as  slaves  an.d  relieve  them  with 
•  Literally,  **axes,"  alluding  to  the  secures  carried  b^  the  Koman  lictoTS. 


210  C£3AR'S   COMSIENTARIES.  \JBOOK  vir. 

food.  But  Caesar,  placing  guards  on  the  rampart,  forbado 
them  to  be  admitted. 

Chap.  LXXIX. — In  the  meantime,  Commius  and  tlie  rest 
of  the  leaders,  to  -whom  the  supreme  command  had  been 
intrusted,  came  with  all  their  forces  to  Alesia,  and  having 
occupied  the  entire  hill,  encamp  not  more  than  a  mile  fi'om 
our  fortifications.  The  following  day,  having  led  forth  their 
cavalry  from  the  camp,  they  fill  all  that  plain,  which,  we  have 
related,  extended  throe  miles  in  length,  and  draw  oui  their 
infantry  a  Httle  from  that  place,  and  post  them  on  the  liigher 
ground.  The  town  Alesia  commanded  a  view  of  the  whole  plain. 
The  besieged  run  together  when  these  auxiliaries  were  seen ; 
mutual  congratulations  ensue,  and  the  minds  of  all  ai'e  elated 
with  joy.  Accordingly,  drawing  out  their  troops,  they  encamp 
before  the  town,  and  cover  the  nearest  trench  with  hurdles 
and  fill  it  up  with  earth,  and  make  ready  for  a  sally  and  every 
casualty. 

Chap.  LXXX. — Caesar,  having  stationed  his  army  on  both 
sides  of  the  fortifications,  in  order  that,  if  occasion  should 
arise,  each  should  hold  and  know  his  own  post,  ordei-s  tho 
cavalry  to  issue  forth  from  the  camp  and  commence  action. 
There  was  a  commanding  view  from  the  entire  camp,  which 
occupied  a  ridge  of  hills ;  and  the  minds  of  all  the  soldiers 
anxiously  awaited  the  issue  of  the  battle.  The  Gauls  had 
scattered  archers  and  light-armed  infantry  here  and  there, 
among  their  cavalry,  to  give  reUef  to  their  retreating  troops,  and 
sustain  the  impetuosity  of  om*  cavalry.  Several  of  our  soldiers 
were  unexpectedly  wounded  by  these,  and  hft  the  battle. 
When  the  "Gauls  were  confident  that  their  countrymen  were 
the  conquerors  in  the  action,  and  beheld  our  men  hard  pressed 
by  numbers,  both  those  who  were  hemmed  in  by  the  line  of 
circumvaUation  and  those  who  had  come  to  aid  them,  sup- 
ported the  spirits  of  their  men  by  shouts  and  yells  from  every 
quarter.  As  the  action  was  carried  on  in  sight  of  all,  neither 
a  brave  nor  cowardly  act  could  be  concealed ;  both  the  desire 
of  praise  and  the  fear  of  ignominy,  urged  on  each  party  to 
valour.  After  fighting  from  noon  almost  to  sun-set,  without 
victory  inclining  in  favour  of  either,  the  Germans,  on  one  side, 
made  a  charge  against  the  enemy  in  a  compact  body,  and 
drove  them  back;  and,  when  they  were  put  to  flight,  the 
arohere  were  surrounded  and  cut  to  pieces     In  other  parts. 


CHAP,  LXXXII.]  THE    GALLIC    WAB.  211 

likewise,  our  men  pursued  to  the  camp  the  retreating  enemy, 
and  did  not  give  them  an  opportunity  of  rallying.  But  those 
who  had  come  forth  from  Alesia  returned  into  the  town 
dejected  and  almost  despairing  of  success. 

Chap.  LXXXI. — The  GauJs,  after  the  interval  of  a  day, 
and  after  making,  during  that  time,  an  immense  number  of 
hurdles,  scaling  ladders,  and  iron  hooks,  sUently  went  forth 
from  the  camp  at  midnight  and  approached  the  fortifications 
in  the  plain.  Eaising  a  shout  suddenly,  that  by  this  intima- 
tion those  who  were  besieged  in  the  town  might  learn  their 
aiTival,  they  begaa  to  cast  down  hurdles  and  dislodge  our 
meu  from  the  rampart  by  slings,  arrows,  and  stones,  and 
executed  the  other  movements  which  are  requisite  in  storming. 
At  the  same  time,  Vercingetorix,  having  heard  the  shout, 
gives  the  signal  to  his  troops  by  a  trumpet,  and  leads  them 
forth  from  the  town.  Our  troops,  as  each  man's  post  had 
been  assigned  him  some  days  before,  man  the  fortifications ; 
they  intimidate  the  Gauls  by  slings,  lai'ge  stones,  stakes  which 
they  had  placed  along  the  works,  and  bullets.  All  view 
being  prevented  by  the  darkness,  many  wounds  are  received 
on  both  sides  ;  several  missiles  are  thrown  fi-om  the  engines. 
But  Marcus  Antonius,  and  Gains  Trebonius,  the  lieutenants,  to 
whom  the  defence  of  these  parts  had  been  allotted,  di-aughted 
troops  from  the  redoubts  which  were  more  remote,  and  sent 
them  to  aid  our  troops,  in  whatever  direction  they  understood 
that  they  were  hard  pressed. 

Chap.  LXXXII. — Whilst  the  Gauls  were  at  a  distance 
from  the  fortification,  they  did  more  execution,  owing  to  the 
immense  number  of  thek  weapons :  after  they  came  nearer, 
they  either  unawares  empaled  themselves  on  the  spurs,*  or 
were  pierced  by  the  mural  darts  from  the  ramparts  and  towers, 
and  thus  perished.  After  recei^'ing  many  wounds  on  all  sides, 
iind  ha\ing  forced  no  part  of  fie  works,  when  day  drew  nigh, 
fearing  lest  they  should  be  surrounded  by  a  sally  made  from 
the  higher  camp  on  the  exposed  flank,  they  retreated  to  their 
countrymen.  But  those  within,  whilst  they  bring  forward 
those  things  wliich  had  been  prepared  by  Vercingetorix  for  a 
6allj,  fill  up  the  nearest  trenches;  having  delayed  a  long 
time  in  executing  these  movements,  they  learned  the  retreat 

»  C«sar,  ai  ibe  end  of  tlic  seventy-third  chapter,  explains  what  these  were. 
f3 


212  Cesar's  commentaries.  [book  vir. 

of  their  countrymen  before  they  drew  nigh  to  the  fortifications. 
Thus  they  returned  to  tho  town  without  accomplishing  their 
object. 

Chap.  LXXXIII. — The  Gauls,  having  been  twice  repulsed 
^th  great  loss,  consult  what  they  should  do :  they  avail  them- 
selves of  the  information  of  those  who  were  well  acquainted 
with  the  country ;  from  them  they  ascertain  the  position  and 
fortification  of  tho  upper  camp.  There  was,  on  the  north  side, 
a  hilJ,  which  our  men  could  not  include  in  their  works,  on 
account  of  the  extent  of  the  circuit,  and  had  necessarily  'made 
their  camp'in  ground  almost  disadvantageous,  and  pretty  steep. 
Caiu3  Antistius  Reginus,  and  Caius  Caninius  Rebilus,  two  of 
the  lieutenants,  wiith  two  legions,  were  in  possession  of  this  camp. 
The  leaders  of  the  enemy,  having  reconnoitred  the  country  by 
their  scouts,  select  from  the  entu-e  army  sixty  thousand  men. 
belonging  to  those  states,  which  bear  the  highest  character 
for  courage :  they  privately  arrange  among  themselves  what 
they  wished  to  be  done,  and  in  what  maimer  ;  they  decide  that 
the  attack  should  take  place  when  it  should  seem  to  b-^  noon. 
They  appoint  over  their  forces  VergasiDaunus.  the  Ai'vemian, 
one  of  the  four  generals,  and  a  near  relative  of  Vercingetorix. 
He,  having  issued  from  the  camp  at  the  first  watch,  and  ha^^ng 
almost  completed  his  march  a  little  before  the  dnwa,  hid  liim 
self  behind  the  mountain,  and  ordered  his  soldiers  to  refresh 
themselves  after  their  labour  during  the  night.  Wlien  noon 
now  seemed  to  draw  nigh,  he  marched  hastily  against  that 
camp  which  we  have  mentioned  before ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  the  cavahy  began  to  approach  the  fortifications  in  the 
plain,  and  the,  rest  "^  the  ^-cea  to  make  a  demonstration  in 
front  of  the  camp. 

CnAr.  LXXXIV. — Vercingetorix,  having  beheld  his  country 
men  from  the  citadel  of  Alesia,  issues  forth  from  the  town ;  he 
brings  forth  from  the  camp  long  hooks,  moveable  pent-houses, 
miural  hooks,  and  pther  things,  which  he  had  prepared  for  the 
purpose  of  making  a  sally.  They  engage  on  &\1  sides  at  once, 
and  every  expedient  is  adopted.  They  flocked  to  whatever  part 
of  the  works  seemed  weakest.  The  army  of  the  Romans  is 
distributed  along  their  extensive  lines,  and  with  difficulty  meets 
the  enemy  in  every  quarter.  The  shouts  which  were  raised  by 
the  comlalants  in  their  rear,  had  a  great  tendency  to  intimi- 
date our  men,  berauso  tltoy  perceived  that  their  daiiger  rested 


CHAP.  LXXXYx^."^  THE    GALLIC   WAB.  213 

on  the  valoiu'  of  otbers  :  for  generally  all  evils  which  are  di3 
taut,  most  powcnuily  alarm  iren's  minds. 

Chap.  LXXX\. — Csssai',  having  selected  a  commanding 
situation,  sees  distinctly  whatever  is  going  on  in  every  quarter, 
and  sends  assistancs  to  his  troops  when  hard-pressed.  The  idea 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  hoth  parties  is,  that  the  present  is 
the  time  in  which  they  would  have  the  fairest  opportunity  of 
making  a  struggle ;  the  Gauls  despairing  of  all  safety,  unless 
they  should  succeed  in  forcing  the  lines  :  the  Eomans  expecting 
an  end  to  all  their  labours  if  thc^y  should  gain  the  day.  The 
principal  struggle  is  at  the  upper  lines,  to  which,  we  have  said, 
VergasiUaunus  was  sent.  The  least  elevation  of  ground, 
added  to  a  declivity,  exercises  a  momentous  influence.  Some 
are  casting  missiles,  others,  forming  a  testudo,  advance  to  the 
attack ;  fresh  men  by  turns  reheve  the  wearied.  The  earth, 
heaped  up  by  all  against  the  fortifications,  gives  the  means 
of  ascent  to  the  Gauls,  and  covers  those  works  which  the 
Eomans  had  concealed  in  the  ground.  Our  men  have  no  longer 
arms  or  strength. 

Chap.  LXXXVl. — Cassar,  on  observing  these  movements, 
sends  Labienus  with  six  cohorts  to  reheve  his  distressed 
soldiers :  he  orders  him,  if  he  should  be  unable  to  withstand 
tliem ,  to  draw  off  the  cohorts  and  make  a  sally ;  but  not  to  do 
this  except  through  necessity.  He  himself  goes  to  the  rest, 
and  exhorts  them  not  to  succumb  to  the  toil ;  he  shows  them 
that  the  fruits  of  all  former  engagements  depend  on  that  day 
and  hour.  The  Gauls  within,  despauing  of  forcing  the  fortifi- 
cations in  the  plains  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  the  works, 
attempt  the  places  precipitous  in  ascent:  hither  they  bring 
the  engines  which  they  had  prepared;  by  the  immense 
number  of  tlieir  missiles  they  dislodge  the  defenders  from  the 
tun-ets  :  they  fill  the  ditches  with  clay  and  hurdles,  then  clear- 
the  way  ;  tliey  tear  down  the  rajipa  t  and  breast-work  with 
hooks. 

Chap.  LXXXVII. — Csesar  sends  at  first  young  Brutus, 
with  six  cohorts,  and  afterwards  Caius  Fabius,  his  lieutenant, 
with  seven  others :  finally,  as  they  fought  more  obstinately,  he 
leads  up  fresh  men  to  the  assistance  of  his  soldiers.  After 
renewing  the  action,  and  repulsing  the  enemy,  he  marches  in 
the  direction  in  which  ho  hud  sent  Labienus,  drafts  four 
cohorts  from  the  nearest  redoubt,  and  orders  part  of  the  cavalry 


214  cjesar's  commentaries.  [book  nu 

to  follow  Lim,  amd  part  to  make  the  circuit  of  the  external 
fortifications  and  attack  the  enemy  in  the  rear.  Labienus, 
when  neither  the  ramparts  or  ditches  could  check  the  onset  ol 
t^e  enemy,  informs  Caesar  by  messengers  of  what  he  intended 
to  do.     Csesar  hastens  to  share  in  the  action. 

Chap.  LXXXVIII. — His  arrival  being  known  from  the 
colour  of  his  robe,*  and  the  troops  of  cavalry,  and  the  cohorts 
which  he  had  ordered  to  follow  him  being  seen,  as  these  low 
and  sloping  grounds  were  plainly  visible  from  the  eminences, 
the  enemy  join  battle.  A  s.flout  being  raised  by  both  sides,  it  was 
succeeded  by  a  general  shout  along  the  ramparts  and  whole  line 
of  fortifications.  Our  troops,  laying  aside  their  javelins,  carry 
on  the  engagement  with  their  swords.  The  cavaliy  is  sud- 
denly seen  in  the  rear  of  the  Grauls  :  the  other  cohorts  advance 
rapidly;  the  enemy  turn  their  backs;  the  cavalry  intercept 
them  in  their  flight,  and  a  great  slaughter  ensues.  Sedulius  the 
general  and  chief  of  the  Lemovices  is  slain;  VergasHl annus,  the 
Axvemian,  is  taken  alive  in  the  flight,  seventy-four  military 
standards  are  brought  to  Csesar,  and  few  out  of  so  great  a  num- 
ber return  safe  to  their  camp.  The  besieged,  beholding  from  the 
town  the  slaughter  and  flight  of  their  countrymen,  despairing  of 
safety,  lead  back  their  troops  from  the  fortifications.  A  flight 
of  the  Gauls  from  their  coinp  immediately  ensues  on  hearing 
of  this  disaster,  and  had  not  the  soldiers  been  wearied  by  send- 
ing frequent  reinforcements,  and  the  labour  of  the  entire  day, 
all  the  enemy's  forces  could  have  been  destroyed  Immedi- 
ately after  midnight,  the  cavaliy  are  sent  out  and  overtake  the 
rear,  a  great  number  are  taken  or  cut  to  pieces,  the  rest  by 
flight  escape  in  different  directions  to  their  respective  states. 
Vercingetorix,  having  convened  a  council  the  following  day, 
declares,  "  That  he  had  undertaken  that  war,  not  on  account 
of  his  own  exigences,  but  on  account  of  the  general  freedom ; 
find  since  he  must  yield  to  fortune,  he  offered  himself  to  them 
for  either  purpose,  whether  they  should  wish  to  atone  to  the 
Romans  by  his  death,  or  surrender  him  alive.   Ambassadors  are 

.  »  The  Roman  generals  usually  wore  a  white  or  purple  robe  (paludU' 
^fientum)  over  their  armour.  We  find  in  Valerius  Maximus  the  following 
allusion  to  the  colour  of  the  robe  : — "  Crassus  was  about  to  lead  his  army 
from  Carrse  against  the  Parthians.  A  dark-coloured  military  robe  was 
given  him,  although  a  white  or  purple  robe  was  usually  given  to  the 
generals  going  forth  to  the  field  of  battle." 


CHAP.  :;.C.J  THE   OALLIO  WAS.  216 

sent  to  Caesar  on  tliis  subject.  He  orders  their  arms  to  be  sur 
rendered,  and  their  chieftains  delivered  up.  He  seated  him- 
self at  the  head  of  the  lines  in  front  of  the  camp,  the  Gallis 
chieftains  are  brought  before  him.  They  surrender  Vercin- 
getorix,*  and  lay  down  their  arms.  Eeserving  the  iEdui  and 
Arvemi,  [to  try]  if  he  could  gain  over,  through  their  iafluence, 
their  respective  states,  he  distributes  one  of  the  remaining  cap- 
tives to  each  soldier,  throughout  the  entire  army,  as  plunder. 

Chap.  XC. — After  making  these  arrangements,  he  marches 
into  the  [country  of  the]  -^dui,  and  recovers  that  state.  To 
tliis  place  ambassac^ors  are  sent  by  the  Arvemi,  who  promise 
that  they  will  execute  his  commands.  He  demands  a  great 
number  of  hostages.  He  sends  the  legions  to  winter-quarters; 
he  restores  about  twenty  thousand  captives  to  the  -^dui  and 
Ai-vemi ;  he  orders  Titus  Labienus  to  march  into  the  [countiy 
of  the]  Sequani  with  tro  legions  and  the  cavalry,  and  to  him  he 
attaches  Marcus  Sempronius  Rutilus  ;  he  places  Caius  Fabius, 
and  Lucius  Minucius  Basilus,  with  two  legions  in  the  country 
of  the  Remi,  lesc  they  should  sustain  any  loss  from  the 
Bellovaci  in  their  neighbourhood.  He  sends  Caius  Antistius 
Heginus  into  the  [country  of  the]  Ambivareti,  Titus  Sextius  into 
the  territories  of  the  Bituriges,  and  Caius  Caainius  Rebilus 
into  those  of  the  Euteni,  with  one  legion  each.  He  stations 
Quintus  Tullius  Cicero,  and  Publius  Sulpicius  among  the 
^dui  at  Cabillo  and  Matisco  on  the  Saonc,  to  procure 
supplies  of  com.  He  himself  determines  to  winter  at  Bibracte. 
A  supplication  of  twenty  days  is  decreed  by  the  senate  at 
Rome,  on  learning  these  successes  from  Csesar's  despatches. 

*  According  to  Plutarch  the  Gaillic  chief  arrayed  himself  in  hia  most 
eplendid  armour,  and  having  capansoned  his  horse,  sallied  oiit  from  the 
gates  of  the  town.  After  he  had  taken  some  circuits  around  Caesar,  as  the 
latter  was  sitting  in  his  tribunal,  he  dismounted,  put  off  his  armour,  and 
seated  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Roman  general.  There  he  remained  in 
edlence  until  Caesar  ordered  him  to  be  taken  away  and  reserved  for  his 
triumph.  Dion  Cassius  states  that  he  relied  on  Caesar's  former  friendship 
for  forgiveness.  This  reliance,  however,  proved  imavailing;  since,  after 
havbg  been  led  in  triumph  at  Rome,  he  was  put  to  death  in  prison. 


Idioms  of  Caesar 

Cicero's  Idioms 

Complete^  withEngflish  equivalents.  Alpha- 
betically arranged  for  ready  reference,  or 
for  serial  memorising;      J'     ,^     ^     ,^     t^ 

EACH — Price  25  cents — paper 


By  JOACHIM  C.   MUELLER 

PROF.  OF  LATIN,  CALVIN  COLLEGE,  CLE\  ELAND,  OHIO 


The  two  pamphlets  cover,  respectively,  the 
GALLIC  WAR,  and  the  4  orations  vs.  catiline  ;  and 
besides  the  Latin  idioms  done  into  correct  English, 
each  pamphlet  also  contains  an  English-Latin 
index  to  help  the  pupil  put  English  idioms  into 
classical  Latin. 

These  handy  books  are  published  in  the  belief 
that  nothing  in  the  study  of  the  Latin  is  harder  foi 
the  average  beginner  than  to  render  the  idioms 
accurately  and  well. 

The  suggestion  offered  by  the  compiler  of  these 
exceedingly  convenient  lists,  is  that  the  teachei 
assign  say  ten  idioms  for  each  recitation,  and  that 
the  pupils  memorize  them  and  also  form  sentences 
illustrating  the  idioms — developing  a  surprising 
facility  in  sensing  the  drift  of  the  text. 

This  plan  has  been  so  successfully  employed  by 
the  compiler   in  his  own   classes  beginning  Latin 
for  whom  these  lists  were  prepared,  that  he  has  in 
preparation    similar    lists   of  the    idioms    of   other 
classic  Latin  writers. 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers  of 

Completely  Parsed  Csesar,  book  i,  $1.50 

Shortest  Road  to  Caesar.     For  beginners.     75  cents 

Interlinear  Translation  of  Csesar,  Sr-5o 

Literal  Translation  Csesar,  50  cents 

4-5-6-12A3-H  Cooper  Institute,  New  York  Qty 

Schoolbooks  of  all  ptiblishers  at  one  store 


Shortest  Road  to  Csesar 

By  E.  T.  Jeffers 

Principal  of  York  Collegiate  Institute^  York,  Pa. 


The  "Shortest  Road  to  Caesar"  does  not  offer  itself  as 
an  easy  road.  Those  who  love  ease  will  reach  neither 
Caesar  nor  excellence.  The  student  is  here  shown  how 
he  may  reach  Caesar  "  itinere  magno." 

The  volume  consists  of  two  parts  :  The  first,  a  begin- 
ner's Latin  book  ;  the  last,  the  text  and  vocabulary  of 
the  second  book  of  Caesar's  Gallic  War. 

The  plan  inchides  the  following  special  points  : 

(1)  The  size  of  the  book  is  reduced  by  referring  to  the 
grammar  for  rules  and  forms,  instead  of  reproducing 
them. 

(2)  A  small  number  of  words  is  used,  only  about  three 
hundred. 

(3)  The  words  are,  with  few  exceptions,  those  found 
in  the  first  six  chapters  of  the  second  book  of  Caesar. 

(4)  The  phrases  and  sentences  are  largely  from  the 
same  chapters. 

(5)  Only  the  leading  rules  of  syntax  are  required  or 
illustrated. 

(6)  In  the  vocabularies,  generally,  but  one  meaning 
Is  given  to  each  Latin  word. 

The  advantages  discovered  after  a  year  s  experiment  are  : 

(1)  In  general,  a  saving  of  time  without  loss  of 
thoroughness  of  preparation  for  reading. 

(2)  The  student  is  not  confused  by  finding  in  the 
grammar  a  paradigm  or  a  form  of  rule  different  from 
what  he  learned  in  his  beginner's  book. 

(3)  He  learns  no  word  for  which  he  does  not  find  use 
in  his  first  attempts  at  reading. 

(4)  By  frequent  use  of  the  same  set  of  words  and 
idioms,  he  forms  the  habit  of  giving  instantly  the  Eng- 
lish equivalent  of  a  Latin  word  or  phrase. 

(5)  The  last  part  is  added  to  supply  all  the  student 
needs  for  the  study  of  the  language  for  one  year. 

(6)  The  memory  is  not  overtaxed  in  the  effort  to 
retain  many  meanings  for  each  word,  and  the  judgment 
is  trained  in  modifying  the  given  meaning  to  adapt  it  to 
new  connections. 

The  book  is  particularly  suited  to  High  Schools  and 
Preparatory  Schools.     Price,  75  cents. 

HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5-6- 1 2- J  3- 1 4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 


Handy  Literal  Translations.  Cloth,  pocket    50  cents  per  vol. 

Eighty-eight  volumes,  viz.:  (Se^  also  "  Tutorial  Translations.^^) 

Caesar's  Gallic  War.     The  Seven  Books. 

Caesar's  CiviTWa.r. 

Catullus. 

Cicero's  Brutus. 

Cicero's  Defence  of  Roscius. 

Cicero  De  Officiis. 

Cicero  On  Old  Age  and  Friendship. 

Cicero  On  Oratory. 

Cicero  On  The  Nature  of  the  Gods. 

Cicero's  Orations.  Tour  vs.  Catiline;  and  others.  Enlarged  edition. 

Cicero's  Select  Letters. 

Cicero's  Tusculan  Disputations. 

Cornelius  Nepos,  complete. 

Eutropius. 

Horace,  complete. 

Juvenal's  Satires,  complete. 

Livy,  Books  I  and  II. 

Livy,  Books  XXI  and  XXII. 

Lucretius,  in  preparation. 

Martial's  Epigrams  {papej-). 

Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  complete  in  2  volumes. 

Phaedrus'  Fables. 

Plautus'  Captivi,  and  Mostellaria. 

Plautus'  Pseudolus,  and  Miles  Gloriosus, 

Plautus'  Trinummus,  and  Menaechmi. 

Pliny's  Select   Letters,  complete  in  2  volumes. 

Quintilian,    Books    X  and  XII. 

Roman  Life    in   Latin  Prose  and  Verse. 

Sallust's  Catiline,  and  The  Jugurthine  War. 

Seneca  On  Benefits. 

Tacitus'  Annals.      The  ist  Six  Books. 

Tacitus'  Germany  and  Agricola. 

Tacitus  On  Oratory. 

Terence:    Andria,  Adelphi,  and  Phormio 

Terence:    Heautontimorumenos. 

Virgil's  ^neid,  the  ist  Six  Books. 

Virgil's  Eclogues  and  Georgics. 

Viri  Romas. 


./Eschines  Against  Ctesiphon. 

iEschylus'  Prometheus  Bound  ;  Seven  Against  Thebes. 

iEschylus'  Agamemnon. 

Aristophanes'  Clouds. 

Aristophanes'  Birds,  and  Frogs. 

Demosthenes  On  The  Crown. 

Demosthenes'  Olynthiacs  and  Philippics. 

Euripides'  Alcestis,  and  Electra. 

Euripides'  Bacchantes,  and  Hercules  Furens. 

Euripides'  Hecuba,  and  Andromache. 

Euripides'   Iphigenia  In  Aulis,  In  Tauris. 

Euripides'  Medea. 

Herodotus,  Books  VI  and  VII. 

Herodotus,  Book  VIII. 

Homer's  Iliad,  the  ist  Six  Books. 

Homer's  Odyssey,  the  ist  Twelve  Books. 

Isocrates'  Panegyric,  in preparatiofi. 

Lucian's  Select  Dialogues,  2  vohwies. 

Lysias'  Orations.      The  only  Translation  extant. 

Handy  Literal  Translations,  contimied  next  page. 


Handy  Literal  Translations  ( Continued. ) 

Plato's  Apology,  Crito,  and  Phaedo. 

Plato's  Gorgias. 

Plato's  Laches  (paper'). 

Plato's  Protagoras,  and  Euthyphron. 

Plato's  Republic. 

Sophocles'  CEdipus  Tyrannus,  Electra,  and  Antigone. 

Sophocles'  CEdipus  Coloneus. 

Thucydides,  complete  in  2  volumes. 

Xenophon's  Anabasis,  the  ist  Four  Books. 

Xenophon's  Cyropaedia,  complete  in  2  volumes. 

Xenophon's  Hellenica,  and  Symposium  (The  Banquet). 

Xenophon's  Memorabilia,  complete. 

Freytag's  Die  Journalisten  (/o/J^r).  - '*    ■ 

Goethe's  Egmont. 
Goethe's  Faust. 

Goethe's  Hermann  and  Dorothea. 
Goethe's  Iphigenia  In  Tauris. 
Lessing's  Minna  von  Barnhelm. 
Lessing's  Nathan  the  Wise. 
Lessing's  Emilia  Galotti. 
Schiller's  Ballads. 
Schiller's  Der  NefiFe  als  Onkel. 
Schiller's  Maid  of  Orleans. 
Schiller's  Maria  Stuart. 
Schiller's  Wallenstein's  Death. 
Schiller's  William  Tell. 
Corneille's  The  Cid. 

Feuillet's  Romance  of  a  Poor  Young  Man. 
Racine's  Athalie. 
Interlinear  Translations.  Classic  Series.  Cloth.  $1.50  per  vol. 
Caesar. 

Cicero's  Orations,  Enlarged  Edition. 
Cicero  On  Old  Age  and  Friendship. 
Cornelius  Nepos. 
Horace,  complete. 
Livy.     Books  XXI  and  XXII. 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  complete, 
Sallust's  Catiline,  and  Jugurthine  War. 
Virgil's  ^neid,   First  Six  Books,  Revised. 
Virgil's  ^neid,  complete,  the  Twelve  Books. 
Virgil's  Eclogues,  Georgics,a«rf  Last  Six  Books  ^neid. 
Xenophon's  Anabasis. 
Xenophon's  Memorabilia. 
Hom.er's  Iliad,  First  Six  Books,  Revised. 
Demosthenes  On  The  Crown. 
New  Testament,  Without  Notes. 

Completely  Parsed  Caesar,  Book  I.  Each  page  bears  ititer- 
linear  translation,  W<?r«/ translation,  parsing,  grammatical  refer- 
ences.   All  at  a  glance  without  turning  a  leaf.  $1  .SO. 

Completely  Scanned-Parsed  Aeneid,  I.  $1.50.    August,  1900. 

New  Testament,  with  Notes,  and  Lexicon.  Mteriinear  Greek-Eng- 
lish, with  King  James  Version  in  the  margins.  New  edition,  with 
finely  discriminating  presentation  of  the  Synonyms  of  the  Greek 
Testament.     Cloth,  $4.00  ;  half-leath. ,  S5-Oo ;  Divinity  Circuit,  $6.00. 

Old  Testament,  Vol.  I.  Genesis  and  Exodus.  Interlinear  Hebrew- 
English,  with  Notes  ;  King  James  Version  and  Revised  Version  in 
the  margins;  and  with  the  Hebrew  alphabet  and  Tables  of  the 
Hebrew  verb.  Cloth,  $4.00 ;  half-leath.,  S5.00;  Divinity  Circuit,  $6.00. 


^RE  YOU  PERFECTLY  SATISFIED  WITH  THE  GREEK  BOOK. 
YOU  ARE  USING  ?     WOULD   YOU   LIKE  TO  EXAMINE  PrOF. 

Frisbee's  new  book?    Introduction  price,  $i.oo. 


BEGINNER'S  Greek  Book 

By  I.  F.  Frisbee,  Ph.  D. 

{New  York  University ^ 


The  great  feature  of  this  book  is  the  successful  applica- 
tion of  the  principles  of  Pedagogy-  to  the  preparation  for 
reading  Xenophon's  Anabasis.  The  lessons  are  arranged 
for  making  rapid  progress.  Over  one  hundred  schools 
introduced  the  book  last  year.  Send  for  specimen  copy. 
Introduction  price,  $i.oo. 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
Cooper  Institute  .  .  New  York  City 


Why  We  Introduced 
Frisbee's    Beginner's    Greek    Book 

AND    THE    RESULTS    SECURED    FROM    ITS    USE 


We  have  introduced  "The  Beginner's  Greek  Book" 
because  we  thought  it  the  best  book  on  the  subject.  Prin. 
H.  S.  Colwell,  A.M.y  Ciishing  Academy,  Askiurnhant, 
Mass. 


t2^      ^£^      t^* 


"The  Beginner's  Greek  Book"  in  our  classes  is  very- 
satisfactory.  It  saves  the  pupil's  time  that  otherwise 
would  be  wasted  in  constantly  referring  to  grammars. 
By  its  presentation  of  inflections  my  pupils  do  more  think- 
ing than  they  would  do  in  learning  complete  paradigms. 
It  is  a  decided  improvement  over  anything  of  the  sort  that 
I  have  used  either  as  a  pupil  or  a  teacher.  Alice  M. 
Richard^  High  School^  Gardiner.,  Me. 

t^%       ^^W       (^V 


I  have  used  it  nearly  a  year  with  most  gratifying 
results.  For  logical  arrangement  and  scientific  treatment 
>f  the  fundamental  principles  of  Greek  it  surpasses  any 
book  I  have  yet  used  or  seen.  Prin.  W.  S.  Brotun,  High 
School,  Dexter,  Me. 


t^'       »(?^       %^^ 


It  has  been  in  use  here  twenty-six  weeks  and  is  admir- 
ably adapted  to  our  needs.  Its  arrangement  saves  the 
teacher  much  labor  and  permits  rapid  advancement  on  the 
part  of  the  pupil.  Prin.  Frederick  W.  Plummer,  Mur- 
dock  School,  VVinchenden,  Mass. 


t^  %S^  t2^ 


Your  book  is  well  suited  to  the  varied  needs  of  pupils. 
The  dullest  can  with  comparative  ease  comprehend  the 
subject  as  stated  in  its  pages,  while  the  brightest  pupil's 
interest  is  continually  stimulated.  The  book,  however, 
does  not  make  the  acquirement  of  Greek  easy  by  omitting 
the  difficulties  ;  but  it  does  by  scientitic  treatment  and 
happy  arrangement  of  materia]  aid  the  student  wonder- 
fully in  acquiring  those  problems  most  difficult  to  the 
learner.  Prof.  S.J.  Case,  New  Hampton  Literary  Insti- 
tute, New  Ha7npton,  N.  H. 


In  the  First  Greek  Lessons  the  author  has  drawn  largely  from 
the  Bible  for  illustrative  sentences,  so  that  after  going  through  the 
Lessons  the  student  will  have  little  difficulty  in  reading  the 
New  Testament  in  the  Greek, 


Brooks'  Classics 


Xistoria  Sacra,  with  ist  Latin  Lessons.  Revised,  with 
Vocabulary.  Price  50  cents.  This  justly  popular  volume, 
besides  the  Epitome  Historiae  Sacrae,  the  Notes,  and  the 
Lexicon,  contains  100  pages  of  elementary  Latin  Lessons  so 
arranged  as  to  form  a  practical  course  in  Latin  for  the 
beginner,  making  it  practicable  for  the  teacher,  wiihout 
recourse  to  any  other  book,  to  carry  the  pupil  quickly  and  in 
easy  steps,  over  the  ground  preparatory  to  a  profitable  read- 
ing of  the  Epitome  Historiae  Sacrae.     Price  50  cents. 

First  Lessons  in  Greek,  -unth  Lexicon.  Revised  Edition. 
Prepared  on  the  same  plan  as  the  author's  First  Latin 
Lessons.  Tables  giving  derivations  of  the  parts  of  speech. 
Tables  showing  the  formation  of  the  tenses.   Price  50  cents. 

Virgil's  .Sneid,  -ojith  Lexicon.  Illustrated  and  revised  Edition. 
Notes,  Critical,  Historical  and  M}thological.  Metrical  In- 
dex and  Map,  and  nimierous  engravings  of  Antique  Statues, 
Arms,  Gems,  Coins  and  Medals.  Also  Questions  for 
Examinations.     Price  reduced  to  $1.50. 

Says  Dr.  Shelton  Mackenzie  :— "  It  is  the  most 
beautiful  edition  of  Virgil's  M.xv€\6.  yet  published.  As  an 
illustrated  school  book  it  has  never  been  even  approached." 

Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  ivith  Lexicon.  Illustrated  and  Re- 
vised Edition.  Expurgated  and  adapted  for  Mixed  Classes. 
Elucidated  by  an  Analysis  and  Explanation  of  each  Table. 
With  English  Notes,  Historical,  Mythological  and  Critical, 
and  Questions  for  Examinations.      Price  reduced  to  $1.50. 

Says  Dr.  Newell  :— "  It  bears  the  impress  alike  of 
the  accurate  scholar  and  the  experienced  teacher.  He  has 
added  a  body  of  explanatory  notes,  which  for  fullness, 
variety  and  appropriateness,  will  compare  with  any  similar 
work,  and  gain  by  the  comparison." 


Hinds  &  Noble,  Publishers 

4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 


Fenno's  Science  and  Art  of  Elocuiion 


l)Ow  to  Read  and  Speak 


Theory  and  Practice  Combined 

The  Science  and  Art  of  Elocution.  Embracing 
a  comprehensive  and  systematic  series  of  exer- 
cises for  gesture,  calisthenics  and  the  cultivation 
of  the  voice,  together  with  a  collection  of  nearly 
150  Literary  Gems  for  Reading  and  Speaking. 
Arranged  in  four  parts  and  designed  to  be  used  as 
a  text-book  in  the  class  room  and  for  private  study, 
as  well  as  for  the  use  of  Readers  and  Speakers 
generally.  By  Frank  S.  Fenno,  A.M.,  F.S.Sc, 
graduate  of  The  National  School  of  Elocution 
and  Oratory,  compiler  of  "  Fenno's  Favorites  for 
Reading  and  Speaking,"  author  of  "  The  Chart 
of  Elocution,"  "Lectures  on  Elocution,"  etc.,  etc. 
Price,  $1.25. 

Designed  to  be  Used  as  a  Text-book 
and  for  Private  Study 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5-6-J2-J3-J4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  Qty 

School  Books  of  AU  Publishers  at  One  Store 


J1  ten  Peeks'  Course  in  Elocution 


By  J.  V,  Coombs,  formerly  Professor  of  English  Literature  and 
Elocution  in  Eureka  College,  Eureka,  111.  Assisted  by  Virgil  A. 
PiNKLEY,  Principal  of  the  Department  of  Elocution  in  School  of  Music, 
Cincinnati,  Ohio.  Revised  and  Enlarged  by  C.  H.  Harne,  Professor 
of  Elocution  and  Reading  in  Salina  Normal  University,  Salina,  Kan- 
sas.    Cloth,  415  Pages.     Price,  ^isj. 

Many  good  books  on  the  Theory  of  Elocution  have 
been  published — choice  selections  are  plentiful,  but  very 
few  authors  have  combined,  with  the  Essentials  of  Elocu- 
tion, a  good  variety  of  proper  exercises  for  practice.  In 
Part  I,  the  author  has  briefly  outlined  the  best  way  to  teach 
a  beginner  to  read.  Part  II  contains  a  full  discussion  of 
Dictionary  Work,  the  value  of  which  cannot  be  over- 
estimated. Part  III  contains  helpful  suggestions  to 
Teachers  of  Elocution.  Part  IV  (the  largest  and  most 
important  part)  contains  a  thorough  discussion  of  the 
Elements  of  Elocution,  each  principle  being  carefully 
considered.  Part  V  comprises  a  splendid  collection  of 
Humorous,  Dramatic  and  Oratorical  selections  for  prac- 
tice— the  whole  being  an  ideal  work  for  teachers  to  use 
with  classes  which  have  only  a  brief  period  of  time  to 
devote  to  the  subject. 

The  chapters  devoted  to  Elocution  have  been  so 
divided  that  they  can  be  easily  completed  by  a  class  in 
ten  weeks'  time  as  follows  : 

Jst  "Week.  Outline  of  Elocution 

2d   Week.  Respiration  and  Breathing 

3rd  Week.  Physical  Culture  (Calisthenics) 

4th  "Week.  Articulation 

5th  Week.  Orthoepy  (Pronunciation) 

6th  Week.  Vocal  Culture 

7th  Week.  Qualities  of  the  Voice 

8th  Week.  The  Art  of  Vocal  Expression 

9th  Week.  Gesture 

JOth  Week.  Gesture 

A  great  variety  of  selections.  Humorous,  Dramatic 
and  Oratorical,  illustrating  the  various  principles  studied, 
immediately  follow  the  Lessons.  These  are  to  be  used  to 
test  the  work  that  is  done  by  the  class  from  week  to  week. 

Sample  copies  "will  be  furnished  to  Teachers  of  Elocution  and 
classes  supplied  at  $1.00. 


Who's  Who  in  Mythology? 


Embarrassing,  isn't  it,  when  we  run  across  the 
name  of  some  god  or  goddess,  in  the  daily  paper,  or 
in  a  poem,  not  to  know?  Or  perhaps  one  just  fails  to 
enjoy  perfectly  a  beautiful  painting  or  engraving  or 
piece  of  statuary,  because  ignorant  of  the  tnyth  implied. 

And  how  one's  memory  is  piqued  when  one  can't 
recall  the  story,  though  once  familiar !  How  the 
matter  "sticks  in  the  mind,"  pestering  us  until  it  all 
comes  back  to  us  ;  and  then  we're  annoyed  to  think 
we  couldn't  recall  the  connection  on  the  instant,  and 
we  wish  there  were  some  way  to  be  saved  all  the 
pother. 

Well,  there  is  2l  way  ! 

Just  have  at  hand  a  convenient  little  book  that 
gives  the  name  of  every  god  and  goddess,  or  hero 
whose  name  is  ever  likely  to  be  broached.  Not  a 
tonUy  with  encyclopaedic  fullness  of  description  !  No  ! 
But  just  an  alphabetical  list,  as  it  were,  for  ready 
reference,  enabling  one  to  find  and  locate  the  person- 
age instanter;  and  quite  enough  description  to  enable 
one  to  connect  with  the  story — just  enough  to  rescue 
one  from  seeming  so  distressingly  ignorant,  as  if  one 
had  never  even  heard  of  Pallas,  or  Aphrodite,  or 
Thalia,  or  Ariadne.  Can  you  tell  as  many,  say,  as 
four  different  but  quite  familiar  names  of  Minerva? 

Just  such  a  book  is  published  by  the  undersigned. 
The  title  of  it  is 

1000    MYTHOLOGICAL   CHARACTERS 
BRIEFLY    DESCRIBED 

It  is  neatly  bound  in  cloth  ;  is  smallish,  and  of 
convenient  shape.  And  'tis  not  so  very  high-priced — 
only 

SEVENTY-FIVE    CENTS    POSTPAID 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers  of 

Commencement  Parts.    $1.50 

Pros  and  Cons.     Complete  Debates.     Both  Sides.    $1.50 

Pieces  for  Prize  Speaking  Contests.    $1.00 

4-5-6-J2-I3-I4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 

Sckoolbooks  of  nil  publishers  at  one  store 


The  Simple  A  B  C  of  Electricity 


la  these  up-to-date  days  it  certainly  is  very  try- 
ing- to  the  wide-awake  boy  or  girl  to  have  to  hang 
the  head  and  confess  ig-norance  when  the  inquir- 
ing parent  innocently  asks  some  simple  question 
about  electricity  !  Or  may-be  you  are  an  ambitious 
boy — your  present  ambition  to  appear  well  in  the 
eyes  of  the  new  young  teacher — and  she  has  just 
bestowed  upon  you  a  smile  of  mild  surprise  with, 
yes,  a  tinge  of  disappointment  in  it,  because  you 
could  not  explain  how  the  current  from  the  storage 
battery  of  that  automobile  manages  to  set  the 
motor  revolving-.  Hasn't  she  a  right  to  suppose 
that  any  boy  now-a-days  ought  to  know  at  least 
that  much  ?  Suppose,  though,  that  you  are  -Ql girl. 
Does  your  brother  make  you  tired,  forever  telling 
with  his  superior  air  what  he  knows  about  attrac- 
tion, repulsion,  resistance,  pulsations;  sparks, 
sending-  messages;  brushes,  switches,  coils  I 

Orisit  "uptoyou"  dear  parent,  or  kind  teacher? 
Can  you  explain  even  the  simple  phenomena  about 
which  the  every-day  life  of  Young  America  leads 
him  to  ask  you  questions?  Would  you  like  to  be 
able  to  answer  such  questions — that  is,  do  you  hate 
to  appear  quite  ignorant  of  the  very  simplest  facts 
regarding  the  telephone,  the  telegraph,  the  electric 
light,  the  dynamo?  Any  of  us,  all  of  us,  can  in 
an  hour  learn  at  least  enough  about  these  things  to 
be  able  to  answer  any  simple  question.  No  need  to 
study  or  commit  to  memory.  Just  read  through 
with  reasonable  attentiveness  the  little  book  that 
states  the  facts  in  clear  words  devoid  of  technical- 
ities, and  in  entertaining-  style — and  give  the 
youngsters  the  same  chance.     The  little  book  is 

The  Simple  A  B  C  of  Electricity 
Price  50  cents,  postpaid 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 

4-5-6- 12- J 3- J4  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 

Schoolbooks  of  all  publishers  at  one  store 


Another  Synonym  Book 

50  cents— Likes  and  Opposites— Cloth. 

The  publishers  are  not  going  to  apologize  for  adding 
one  more  to  the  already  numerous  list  of  books  of  syno- 
nyms. In  this  field,  as  in  others,  there  are  books  and  books. 
But  as  yet  there  is  no  other  just  like  this.  And  the  one 
persuading  reason  which  induced  the  publishers  to  produce 
this  book  is  their  discovery,  in  their  business  as  general 
schoolbooksellers,  of  a  very  wide  demand  for  exactly  the 
book  that  this  is. 

The  truth  is  that  the  average  writer  or  speaker  is  not 
studying  synonyms  as  an  abstract,  scientific  subject,  and 
therefore  has  little  use  for  an  exhaustive  work  like  Roget's 
Thesaurus  which  requires  one  to  search  through  too  many 
columns  of  words  in  order  to  find  the  word  desired.  The 
writer  at  work  on  his  paragraph,  or  the  speaker  preparing 
his  "  extempore  speech,"  generally  has  on  the  end  of  his 
pen  or  tongue  a  certain  word  that  does  not  come  instantly 
to  mind,  and  he  wants  to  find  that  word  "  quick."  Such 
a  writer — be  he  the  student  at  school,  the  teacher  at  his 
desk,  the  preacher  in  his  study,  the  penny-a-liner,  the 
stenographer  at  his  keyboard,  or  the  merchant  in  business 
hours— is  not  after  an  array  of  out-of-the-way  words  with 
which  to  astonish  people.  But  he  is  trying  to  recall  one 
certain  elusive  word.  He  knows  that  word  when  he  sees 
it  ;  and  he  wants  a  book  of  handy  size  in  which  by  look- 
ing for  it,  he  can  see  that  word  without  delay. 

Now  there  are  already  several  such  books,  but  most  of 
them  don't  give  the  antonyms,  or  opposites — an  extremely 
useful,  and  really  necessary  feature,  because  enabling  one 
to  find  the  unremembered  word  even  when  his  only  clue  is 
some  other  word  that  has  the  opposite  meaning. 

So  while  compiling  this  list  of  synonyms  and  their 
opposites  we  have  tried  carefully  and  faithfully  to  omit 
words  which  the  average  writer  or  speaker  does  not  care 
to  use  on  ordinary  occasions  ;  but  we  have  with  equal 
care  and  just  as  faithfully  tried  to  include  just  that  word 
in  every  case,  which,  as  we  all  so  often  confess,  '^  would 
exactly  express  my  idea  if  I  could  only  recall  it,''  but  which 
word  persists  in  eluding  us  though  actually  on  the  end  of 
our  tongue. 

HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5- J  3- 14  Cooper  Institute  New  York  Gty 

Schoolbooks  of  all  publishers  at  one  store. 


Idleness!    Idleness! 


Is  the  father  of — well,  we  all  know  the  long  category  of 
ills,  of  whose  paternity  poor  idleness  is  accounted  guilty. 
'Tis  a  much  abused  saying — at  least  in  regard  to  young 
boys  and  young  girls.  That  is  to  say,  the  idle  boy  and 
the  idle  girl  has  too  often — shall  we  say  always? — an 
excuse  in  the  indifference  of  the  teacher  and  the  unconcern 
of  the  parent.  Dear  teacher  or  dear  parent,  perhaps  you 
are  not  j-eally  supine ;  still,  instead  of  mastering  the 
situation,  we  all  of  us  are  certainly  too  prone  to  sit  back,  do 
nothing  about  it,  and  simply  wash  our  hands  of  the  whole 
affair  when  a  boy  gets  into  mischief  or  trouble  through 
idleness.  "  Oh,"  we  say,  "  what  else  is  to  be  expected  ! 
The  boy  is  lazy  and  therefore  is  idle,  and  there's  the 
usual  result  !" 

Pshaw,  not  one  boy  nor  one  girl  in  a  thousand  is  really 
lazy  !  We  can't  keep  him  idle,  once  get  him  interested, 
however  lazy  he  may  have  seefued !  If  he  is  unoccupied, 
sojiieono.  is  to  blame  for  not  discovering  the  thing  which 
will  interest  him.  Yes,  the  "laziest"  boy  will  work  like 
a  beaver,  and  incessantly — become  industry  personified — 
once  his  interest  is  enlisted. 

Being  a  commercial  people  we  are  born  with  bread- 
winning  ingrained  in  the  bone  and  latent  in  the  blood. 
Necessity  compels  it  anyway,  but  we  take  an  interest  in 
money  "making,"  apart  from  the  necessity,  simply  as  a 
consummation.  Occupy  a  boy's  leisure  time  with  some 
work  which  besides  the  mental  and  physical  benefit  also  in- 
cludes earning,  making  money,  producing  wealth — call  it 
what  you  will — and  you  cure  his  "laziness,"  dispel  idleness, 
forestall  mischief  or  trouble  and — who  knows? — assure 
him  a  place  in  the  world  !  The  girl,  too  !  Some  young- 
sters are  natural  workers.  Out  of  school  they  are  forever  at 
something  practical,  they  actually  have  an  avocation.  With 
them  there's  always  "  something  doing  !  "      They  don't  get 


into  trouble.  T/ic-y  have  "an  interest."  They  succeed! 
Moreover  this  kind  of  boy  and  girl  is  a  good  pupil,  too. 
It  is  for  you,  teacher  ;  you,  parent,  to  guide  the  others,  to 
set  them  at  some\.h.\ng  which  will  keep  them  from  idleness. 
Give  them  "  an  interest "  and  t/uy  will  succeed. 

There  are  many  ways  in  which  boys  and  girls  may  earn 
money,  often  thereby  saving  their  parents  the  necessity  of 
taking  them  from  school.  Fifty  such  ways,  or  occupations, 
we  have  described,  in  the  form  of  interesting  talks  between 
teacher  and  pupils,  with  apt  illustrations,  in  a  book  which 
should,  we  think,  prove  a  boon  to  every  teacher  and  every 
parent,  and  also  to  every  boy  and  girl  ambitious  to  earn 
something  to  call  one's  own.     The  name  of  this  book  is 

WHAT  SHALL  I  DO? 

The  price  is  $1,00,  postpaid. 


HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers 
4-5-6- 12- 13- 14  Cooper  Institute  New  York  City 

Schoolbooks  o/  all  publishers  at  one  store. 


Date_ 
Hinds  a'  Xoble,  Xeiv  York, 
Dear  Sirs  : 


I  should  like  to  see  your  new  book  "  What  Shall 
I  Do?"  You  may  send  me  a  copy,  postpaid,  zvith  the 
understanding  that  I  will  inspect  it  promptly,  but  may 
return  it  to  you  if  I  do  not  wish  to  purchase  it.  If  I  keep 
the  book  I  will  pay  you  $i.oo. 


Natne, 


Address,. 


Official  Position,. 


Beginner's  Greek  Book.  I.P.Frisbee,BatesColl.Lat.  Sch.  1.25. 
Dictionaries:  The  Classic  Series.    Half  morocco,  $2.00  each. 
Especially  planned  for  students  and  teachers  ir  colleges,  and 
high  schools.    Up  to  the  times  in  point  of  contents,  authoritative 
while  modem  as  regards  scholarship,  instantly  accessible  in  re- 
spect to  arrangement,  of  best  quality  as  to  typography  and  paper, 
and  in  a  binding  at  once  elegant  and  durable.    Size  8x5^^  inches. 
French-English  and  English-French  Dictionary,  1 122  pages. 
German-English  and   Eng.-Ger.  Dictionary,  1112  pages. 
Latin-English  and  English-Latin  Dictionary-,  941  pages. 
Greek-English  and    English-Greek  Diet.,  1056  pages. 
English-Greek  Dictionary-.     Price  $1.00. 
Dictionaries  :    The  Handy  Series.    "  Scholarship  modern  and 
accurate;  and  really  beautiful  print."  Pocket  edition. 

Spanish-English  and  English-Spanish,  474  pages,  $1.00. 
New-Testament  Lexicon.    Entirely  new,  and  up-to-date.     With  a 
fine  presentation  of  the  Synojiyms  of  the  G'k.  Testament^  $1.00. 

Liddell  &  Scott's  Abridged  Greek  Lexicon,  $1.20. 

White's  Latin-English  Dictionary,  $1.20. 

White's  English-Latin  Dictionary,  $1.20. 

White's  Latin-English  and  Eng.-Lat.  Diet.,  $2.25. 

Completely  Parsed  Caesar,  Book  I.  Each  page  bears  inter- 
linear translation,  literal  translation,  parsing,  grammatical  refer- 
ences.   All  at  a  glance  without  tur>ii?ig  a  leaf    $1.50. 

Completely  Scanned -Parsed  Aeneid,  1. 1.50.  Ready  ^m^,  7900. 
Caesar's  Idioms.  Complete,  with  English  equivalents.  25  cts. 
Cicero's  Idioms.  As  found  in  "Cicero's  Orations."  25  cents. 
Shortest  Road  to  Caesar.  Successful  elem.  Latin  method.  75cts. 
Hossfeld  Methods:   Spanish,    Italian,  German,  French,  $1.00 

each.    Keys  for  each,  35  cts.     Letter  Writer  for  each,  $1.00  (?acA. 
German  Texts,  With  Footnotes  and  Vocabulary : — \Vilhelm 

Tell,  Jungfrau  von  Orleans,  Maria  Stuart,  Neffe  als  Onkel,  Minna 

V.  Barnhelm,  Nathan  der  Weise,  Emilia  Galotti,  Hermann  und 

Dorothea.     Eight  volumes,  50  CtS.  each. 

Brooks'  Historia  Sacra,  with  ist  Latin  Lessons.     Revised, 

with  Vocabulary.  Price  50  cents.  This  justly  popular  volume, 
besides  the  Epitome  Historias  Sacrae,  the  Notes,  and  the  Vocabu- 
lary, contains  100  pages  of  elementary  Latin  Lessons,  enabling 
the  teacher  to  carrj-  the  pupil  quickly  and  in  easy  steps  over  the 
ground  preparatory  to  the    Epitome  Historiae  Sacrae. 

Brooks'  First  Lessons    in   Greek,  with  Lexicon.     Revised 

Edition.     Covering    sufficient  ground  to  enable  the  student  to 
read  the  New  Testament  in  the  Greek.    Price  SO  CtS. 
Brooks'  New  Virgil's.Sineid,  tvith  Lexicon.    Revised  Edition. 
Notes,  Metrical  Index,  Map,  Questions  for  Examinations,    $1.50. 

Brooks'  New  Ovid's  Metamorphoses,  rvith  Lexicon.     Expur- 

5  gated  and  adapted  for  mixed  classes.    With  Questions.    $1.50. 

Hinds  &  Noble's  Hebrew  Grammar,  $1.00. 
Songs  of  All  the  Colleges.     Illuminated  cloth  cover.     $1.50. 
Who's  Who  in  Mythology  ?      1000  mythological  character: 
briefly  described.    75  cents. 


What  Shall  I  Do  ?     50  profitable  occupations.     $1.00. 

Songs  of  All  the  Colleges.     Illuminated  cloth  cover.     $1.50. 

Character  Building.     Inspiring  suggestions.     $1.00. 

Mistakes  of  Teachers  corrected  by  common  sense  (the famous 
Preston  Papers).  Solves  difficulties  not  explained  in  text-books 
which  daily  perplex  the  conscientious  teacher.    $1.00. 

Best  Methods  of  Teaching  in  Country  Schools  (Lind's).  $1.25. 
Page's  Theory  and  Practice  of  Teaching.     With  Questions 

and  Answers.     Paper,  50  Cts.     Cloth,  $1.00. 

Psychology  Simplified  for  Teachers.     Gordy's  well-known 

"New  Psycholog}'."  Familiar  talks  to  teachers  and  parents  on 
the  successful  teaching-  and  rearing  of  the  j'oung.  JVith  Ques- 
iions  on  e-dich  Lesson.     $1.25.      Twenty-ninth  thousand  ! 

200  Lessons  Outlined  in  Arithmetic,  Geography,  Grammar, 
U.  S.  History,  Physiology.    $1.25. 

The  Perceptionalist.    Hamilton's  Mental  Science,  rev.  ed.  $2. 

Smith's  New  Class  Register.  The  best  of  record  books.  50  cts. 

Likes  and  Opposites.     Synonyms  and  their  Opposites.    50  cts. 

Letter  Writing.  Newhandy  rules  forcorrectcorrespondence.  75c. 

Punctuation.      Hinds  &  Noble's  new  Manual.       Paper,  25  cts. 

New  Speller.  Hinds  &  Noble's  new  graded  listsof  5000  words 
which  one  must  know  how  to  spell.    25  ctS. 

Craig's  COMMON  SCHOOL  Questions  with  Answers.  $1.50. 

Henry's    HIGH    SCHOOL    ^u^^Wans  with  Answers.     $1.50 

Sherrill's  New  Normal  Questions  with  Answers.     $1.50. 

Quizzism  and  its  Key  (Southwick).    $i.oo. 

Moritz'  1000  Questions.  For  Entrance  Examinations  N.  Y. 
High  Schools,  Normal  Coll.,  Cell,  of  City  of  N.  Y.,  St.  Francis 
Xavier  Coll.,  West  Point,  Annapolis,  and  Civil  Service.    30  Cts. 

Answers  to  same.     50  cents. 

Recent  Entrance  Examination  Questions.   For  the  New  York 

Normal  College,  the  College  of  the  City  of  New  York,  St.  Francis 
Xavier's  College,  Columbia  College,  the  High  Schools,  Regents' 
Exam's,  West  Point,  Annapolis,  and  the  Civil  Service.    30  cents. 

Answers  to  same.     50  cents. 

How  to  Prepare  for  a  Civil  Service  Examination,  with  recent 

Examination  Questions  atid  the  Answers.  560  pages,  $2.00. 
Abridged  Edition,  without  questions  and  answers.  SO  cents. 

How  to  Become  Quick  at  Figures.    Enlarged  Edidon.    ^i.oo. 
Bad  English.      Humiliating  "  Breaks  "  corrected.     30  cts. 
Common  Errors  in  writing  and  speaking.     50  cents. 
Composition  Writing  Made  Easy.      Very  successful.      Five 

Grades,  viz.:   A,  B,  C,  D,  E.     20  cts.  each.    All  Jive  for  "/s  cts. 

1000  Composition  Subjects.     25  cents. 

U.  S.  Constitution  in  German,  French,  and  English,  parallel 
columns,  with  explanatory'  marginal  Notes.   Cloth,  50c  ;  paper,  25c. 

Bookkeeping  Blanks  at  30  cts.  per  set.  Five  Blank- Books  to 
the  set.  Adapted  for  use  with  any  text-book— Elementary,  Prac- 
tical, or  Common  School.  Used  everywhere.— 'Pr{ce,zocis.  per  set. 

Lessons  on  Morals  (Dewey).    75  cents. 

Lessons  on  Manners  (Dewey).    75  cents. 

Coon's  Civil  Government  of  New  York  State.    75  cents. 


Songs  of  All  the  Colleges.     Illuminated  cloth  cover.     $1.50. 
Commencement  Parts.  ''Efforts"  for  all  occasions.  Orations, 

addresses,  valedictories,  salutatories,  class  poems,  class  mottoes 

after-dmner  speeches,  flag  days,  national  * 

holiday's,  class-day  exercises.    Models  for 

every  possible  occasion  in  high-school  and 

college  career,  every  one  of  the  "  efforts  " 

being  what  some  fellow  has  stood  on  his 

feet  and  actually  delivered  on  a  similar 

occasion— not  what  the  compiler  zf/ow/rf  say 

\\he  should  happen  to  be  called  on  for  an 

ivy  song  or  a  response  to  a  toast,  or  what 

not ;  but  what  the  fellow  himself,  when  his 

turn  came,  did  say  !    $I . SO. 

New   Dialogues    and  Plays.     Life-like 

episodes  from  popular  authors  like  Steven- 
son, Crawford,  Mark  Twain,  Dickens, 
Scott,  in  the  form  of  simple  plays,  with 
every  detail  explained  as  to  dress,  make- 
up, utensils,  furniture,  etc.,  for  school-room 
or  parlor.   $1.50. 

College  Men's  3-Minute  Declamations. 

Up-to-date  selections  from  live  men  like  Chauncey  Depew,  Hewitt. 
.^i^.astone  Cleveland,  President  Eliot  (Harvard)  and  Carter 
(Williams)  and  others.  New  material  with  vitality  in  it  for  prize 
speaking.     Very  popular.    $1.00. 

College  Maids'  3-Minute  Readings.  Up-to-date  recitations 
from  living  men  and  women.  On  the  plan  of  the  popular  College 
Men  s  Declamations, and  on  thesame  high  plane.    $1.00. 

Pieces  for  Prize  Speaking  Contests.    $1.25. 

Acme  Declamation  Book.  Single  pieces  and  dialogues.  For 
boys  and  girls  of  all  ages;  all  occasions.  Paper,  socts.;  cloth,  50  cts. 

Handy  Pieces  to  Speak.  Single  pieces  and  dialogues.  Primaiy, 
20  cts.;  Intermediate,  20  cts.;  Advanced,  20  cts.  All  three  for  30  Js. 

Pros  and  Cons.  Complete  debates  of  the  affirmative  and  nega- 
tive of  the  stirring  questions  of  the  day.  A  de- 
cided hU.  This  is  another  book  invaluable  not 
only  to  high-school  and  college  students,  but 
also  to  every  other  person  who  aspires  to  con- 
verse engagingly  on  the  topics  of  the  day.  Our 
foreign  policy,  the  currency,  the  tariff,  immi- 
gration, high  license,  woman  suffrage,  penny 
postage,  transportation,  trusts,  department 
stores,  municipal  ownership  of  franchises, 
government  control  of  telegraph.  Both  sides  of 
these  and  viany  other  questions  completely  de- 
bated Directions  for  organizitig  and  conduct- 
ing a  debating  society,  with  by-laws  and  par- 
hameyitary  rules.    $1.50. 

New  Parliamentary  Manual.  By 
H.  C.  Davis,  compiler  of  "  Commencement 
Parts."     75  cents.     Nearly  Ready. 

Ten  Weeks  Course  in  Elocution.  With 

numerous  selections  for  illustration  and  practice.    $1.25. 

Fenno's  Science  and  Art  of  Elocution.    $1.25. 


^z±^%^j.^%z:^—^^^=z 


Old  college  chum.dear  college  chum.The  days  may  come, the  days  may  go  ;  But 
Thro'  youth.thro'  prime, and  when  the  days  Of  harvest  time  to  us  shall  come,Thro' 


This  old  familiar  tune  with  new  words,  and  many  other  old 
FAVORITES  with  new  words,  in  our  new  book,  songs  of  all  the 
COLLEGES.  In  some  instances  the  new  words  are  serious  or  senti- 
mental ;  in  others,  as  with  u-pi-dee,  the  new  words  are  humorous, 
catchy,  up-to-date.    Besides  the  old  familiar  tunes  with  the  new 

hearty   college 


•words,  there  are, 
in  this  latest  of 
song  books,  many 
old  favorites  with 
the  old  familiar 
words  just  as 
everyone  loves  to 
sing  them.  Then 
the   book   teems 

with  NEW  SONGS, 

many  of  them 
now  for  the  first 
time  published, 
besides  songs 
popular  in  their 
respective  col- 
leges—west,  east, 
south,  north  — 
and  often  typical 

of  ALM.A^    MATER. 

The  whole-souled. 


song  is  the  sort 
of  song  with 
which  everyone 
e  v  e  r  y  w  h  e  r  e  is 
most  familiar, 
and  which  one 
loves  to  sing  and 
to  hear,  whenever 
two  or  three  who 
lovp  a  song  are 
met  together  — 
whether  at  col- 
lege, at  home, 
afloat,  or  afield. 
And  into  this 
new  book  are 
gathered,  the 
compilers  hope, 
the  very  songs 
that  will  be  sung. 


Theniusical  pages  are  of  just  that  size,  and  that  beautiful  legi- 
bility which  delight  the  eye.  The  paper  was  made  specially,  and 
the  cloth  binding  is  a  brightly  novel  and  engaging  effect  in  illumi- 
nated stamping  in  colors,  with  gold. 

SONGS  OF  ALL  THE  COLLEGES 

Copyright,      Prlc€,    $1.50  postpaid.      1500. 

HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK  CITY. 

Schoolbooks  of  all  publishers  at  one  store. 

cres.   ^  i'hi'    ^      _     -  ^        P    ^ii-  ^ 


still  mj' heart  to  mem'ries  clings,  Of  those  college  days  of     long    a    -  go. 
all  we'll  bear  the  mem 'ries  dear.   Of  those  golden  days,  old    col  -  lege  chum. 

rit. 


wm^Mmm 


s      ^    \P    \ 


*-=:•=*: 


^  =«:**:  *t  ;«;  *t  *t  i«i  *t  *t  **::«=  E^ 

jiW  u-pi-DEE,  jjbji 

,,   ,,  A  new  Co-ed  has  alighted  in  town,  ^ ,  ^f 

feWi  U-pi-dee,  U-pi-da !  1*W+ 

tt   It  In  an  up-to-datest  tailor-made  gown,U-pi-de-i-da  i  tf   tf 

uuu  The  boys  are  wild,  and  prex  is,  too,  JiWU 

CITli  You  never  saw  such  a  huUa-ba-loo.  ClTjI 

UUU  CHORUS.  -  U-pi-dee-i-dee-i-da !  etc.  ||    |] 

CWJ  Her  voice  is  clear  as  a  soaring  lark's,  .  CWf 

Ti    Ti  And  her  wit  is  like  those  trolley-car  sparks  1  TI    Ti 

]#W+  When  'cross  a  muddy  street  she  flits,  tb^ 

fl   f]  The  boj-s  all  have  conniption  fits !  ff   if 

UkU  The  turn  of  her  head  turns  all  ours,  too,  i*Ui* 

1^1/^  There's  always  a  strife  to  sit  in  her  pew;  fT   n 

iLi^  'Tis  enough  to  make  a  parson  drunk,  jll%^ 

C|/jl  To  hear  her  sing  old  co-ca-che-lunk !  if'^ 

j,ii.  The  above,  and  three  other  NEW  verses  to  U-Pl-DEE,  i-iil 
lJWJ  and  NEW  WORDS,  catchy,  up-to-date,  to  many  tj|73 
Tl  Tl  others  of  the  popular  OLD  FAMILIAR  TUNES;  be-  Tl  IT 
>U>  sides  OLD  FAVORITES  ;  and  also  many  NEW  SONGS,  l^h^ 

ff^ff         SONGS  OF  ALL  THE  COLLEGES.         tf^-ft 

jJJTJJ  Copynght,  Pr/fg,  S/.JO,  postpaid.  190(J.  W7+J; 

uu;*  HINDS  &  NOBLE,  Publishers,       New  York  City.  ;Iuu 

ff"^       Schoolbooks  0/  all  publishers  at  ofie  store.      f^f{ 

e^  =«=  *^  **^  **"  =^ '^  =£^ '^  =^  =£^ '^  K^ 

^"1 :«- =fct  ztt;  i«p  ±«i  :;tt  r«:  *t  i^E^  *t  d^t  E:^ 


t 


University  of  California 
-  w.^OUTHE«N  R©5ilONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Return  this  material  to  the  library 
from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


REC'D  lO-UKL 
JUN  2  6  IM 


QLOCT 
AUG  26 


»[IHC'D  LD-URfl 

QL    OCT  07  199|l 
mi  0  3  199i 
SRL-F    0CT0|5199i 

QL. 


«»T»t«*^ 


MAY  07  »5«*t 


JUM15 


'Xf.'' 


■>t8' 


R£C  u  LJ-t.vL 
JAN  1 3 1997 


^ 


J 


